ã€ŠSeducing My Exéˆ¥æªš Father In Lawã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 0010 Are you afraid of me ? I asked the boy , my eyes narrowed .

    Or are you incapable of asking me for my name yourself ? Matthew looked stunned by my directness .

    I was never one to sugarcoat anything and clearly his former tutors were exactly that type .

    His cheeks turned a bright shade of pink as he nced at the ground ; Adam just looked amused .

    I am Matt .

    What is your name ? I smiled at the small child and lowered myself , so I was at eye level with him .

    You may call me Judy , I told him .

    He lifted his head and squared his shoulders as if he was getting ready to fight .

    You are really good at shooting , but that doesnt mean you are good at everything , he said to me , his tone hardening , and the look in his eyes gave my chest a sinking feeling .

    My tutors are all weak and I bet youre the same You dont look very strong or intelligent .

    I need someone capable .

    He put his hands on his hips .

    You are certainly very vocal for a 7 year old , I praised .

    And how do you expect I should prove myself , Master Matt ? He smirked and then walked over to a bucket I hadnt known was there .

    I frowned when I saw the contents inside .

    They looked like daggers .

    I also noticed the dummies that were set up ; they must be for dagger throwing .

    I knew that was amon practice warriors had so I wasnt surprised to see it .

    But I was surprised to see Matt pick up a couple of daggers and hold them like he was about to stab me .

    I looked at Adam who looked ready to intervene ; his face had paled drastically .

    It only took me a second to realize what was about to happen .

    Soon , a dagger was being thrown directly at me at a quick pace .

    He had quite an arm and an aim when it came to dagger throwing .

    I would be lying if I said I wasnt impressed .

    Thankfully , I always had good reflexes .

    I did a quick flip and dodged the flying dagger , only to see another oneing straight for my head .

    I effortlesslynded on my back , cushioning my fall with my hand as the dagger missed my nose by a centimeter .

    Another dagger flew directly at me , and I spun around , getting lower to the ground as the dagger passed by ,nding an inch away from me .

    Another dagger flew at me and used my arms and legs to jump back to my feet and over the dagger .

    1 A final dagger came spinning directly at me ; this throw was sloppy , and I knew it was because he was losing his focus .

    I squinted at the fast dagger and timed it perfectly ; spun my foot around and kicked the handle , so the dagger flew in the opposite direction .

    Panic set in when I realized what I had done and just as I was about to scream for Matt to watch out , he dodged to the ground , missing the dagger only by a second .

    Relief flooded me and I let out the breath I had been holding inside of myself .

    How did you do that ?? Matt asked as he stood up , brushing the dirt off his clothes.

    I also brushed the dirt off my clothes , and I shrugged .

    Ive been training for this type of thing for a long time , old him .

    If Im going to be a Gamma warrior , I need 1/2  Chapter 0010 to be prepared for every attack .

    When he stared at me dumbfounded , I raised my brows at um .

    You didnt know I was training to be a warrior ? I asked him .

    Do you normally throw daggers at those who havent trained ? His cheeks grew pink again and that was all the answers I needed .

    I looked at Adam who looked sheepish .

    He kept his eyes fixed on the ground and I could see the shame on his face .

    Things were starting to make sense now .

    Matt truly was a menace .

    A loud and deep barking sound brought me out of my thoughts .

    When I turned , I saw a huge ck dog running towards us with its tongue out .

    Its bushy tail wagged back and forth rapidly as it greeted Matt .

    Matt smiled at the dog and wrapped his arms around hisrge neck .

    The dog was bigger than he was ! Shadow , what are you doing out here , boy ? I thought you were inside , Matt said as the dog licked his face , making him chuckle .

    I smiled and bent down to the ground so I could be at eye level with the dog .

    He hadnt noticed me yet , but as soon as I moved , he whipped around to face me , his eyes turning to slits .

    Shadow doesnt like anyone else , other than Master Matthew , Adam warmed .

    He bit thest tutor , and she had to go to the pack clinic for stitches .

    I raised my brows I Her wolf didnt heal her ? I asked .

    She was an Omega without a wolf , Adam exined .

    I nodded thoughtfully and turned my attention back to Matt and Shadow .

    Shadow was ring at me , and I could see his canines as he growled .

    I kept my calmposure though and outstretched my hand .

    Shadow took a step closer to me and I could feel Adams anxieties from behind me .

    But I kept myself calm and my eyes on the dog .

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 0020 Judys POV My mother was smiling for the first time since my father was taken away by pack Gammas .

    Oh , Judy .

    Good , youre home .

    Look who came to visit with us , my mother said , a smile beaming on her face as she looked at Ethan .

    He told me that hed be able to help us if you are cooperative with him .

    She had a questioning look in her eyes when she looked back at me .

    I had told her that Ethan refused to help , but now he was making it seem like I was being uncooperative owards his demands and that was the reason he refused to help .

    I could tell he didnt tell her what those demands were , and I wasnt going to tell her either .

    It would only break her heart further and I didnt have it in me right now .

    I was exhausted after the day I had , and I just wanted to go to bed .

    Thest thing I wanted right now was to deal with Ethan .

    I folded my arms across my chest and red at Ethan who had a smug smile on his face .

    Whats he doing here , Mom ? I asked her She frowned at me .

    Is that any way to speak ? She asked , her brows pinching together .

    I raised you better than that , Judy .

    Ethan has been a friend of this family for a long time .

    Hes your mate hes also offering to help us during our time of need .

    You should show him more respect , I pressed my lips together in a thin line .

    Do I need to remind you that we broke up ? I asked , still staring at Ethan , but I was also speaking to my mother .

    I needed them both to be clear that Ethan and I were no longer together and if my mother was hoping for any reconciliation , then she was out of luck because that wasnt happening That doesnt mean you cant still be friends , she replied .

    He is in the running to be our new Alpha .

    Regardless , he deserves our respect .

    Ethan stood to his feet , and I instinctively took a step back , wanting to gain as much distance between us as possible .

    My wolf had been quiet since we saw him at Gavins vi with Irene and I worried something might be seriously wrong with her .

    She hasnt blocked me since the day Ethan rejected us .

    I apologize for intruding , Ethan said , keeping that stered smile on his lips as he looked at me .

    I knew it was only a show for my mother because I could hear the bitterness directed towards me in his tone .

    I was hoping for a moment of your time .

    In your dreams , Ethan , I said and then I turned my back to him and stormed out of the living room .

    I wasnt going to give him the time of day .

    I wrapped my arms around my body as I made my way up the stairs .

    Just as I reached the door and opened it , a hand on my lower back , shoving me the rest of the way into my room , and then the door shut .

    I whipped around to face Ethan who was staring at me with his arms folded across his chest .

    What the hell are you doing in here , Ethan ? I sneered .

    I felt I should be the one asking you the questions , he retorted bitterly .

    What do you think you are doing unting around Gavin Landry like that ? I raised my brows .

    Chapter 0020 Excuse me ? I asked him , taken aback .

    What business of that is yours ? Arent you engaged to his daughter ? Do you really think that whoring yourself out to Gavin is going to help get your father out of prison ? Ethan scoffed .

    You are being delusional if you think for a second hed ever be interested in you .

    You do remember the hickeys I had on my neck not too long ago , right ? I asked him , folding my own arms across my chest .

    His eyes darkened at the mention of those hickeys , and he took a step towards me .

    I took a step back , not wanting to be anywhere near him .

    I asked around , apparently Gavin was seen having a lot to drink that evening .

    He was hardly in his rightful mind , he murmured .

    You must have taken advantage of the opportunity .

    Are you out of your mind ?? I asked him , narrowing my ees .

    I did no such thing ! Im not sure who you are trying to fool , Judy , because Im not buying .

    I know the kind of person you are , and youd do anything to help your family , even if it means sleeping with someone for a bit of money .

    Why not just take me up on my offer and end this whole thing ? Because I wont be your mistress , Ethan , I hissed .

    Thats insulting to everyone involved , including Irene .

    Dont you care about her at all ? How could you ask such a thing of me knowing that it would hurt her ? He rolled his eyes .

    Dont act like you care about her , he replied .

    Someone has to , I growled .

    He let out a humorlessugh just before he grabbed me and pulled me close to him ,pletely catching me off guard .

    He wrapped one of his arms around my hips and another arm around my back , pressing me flush against his hard chest .

    My heart nearly beat out of my throat from the sudden motion .

    Just shut up , he murmured , and then his lips were crashing into mine .

    Anger filled me as his lips moved against mine , his tongue swiping across my bottom lip and seeking entrance .

    I kept my mouth mped shut , refusing to give in to him .

    At one point , I would have been weak in the knees from his kiss and gave in right away , but now , I just felt disgusted and used .

    I didnt have the same tingly sensation 1 once felt from his touch .

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 0030 I have a feeling shes going to get me back some other way I murmured .

    Speaking of top students , are you going to the award ceremony for top students tomorrow ? The winner gets a full schrship for next year .

    1pletely forgot about that ceremony ; I was sent an invitation weeks ago but with everything going on , Ipletely spaced it Yeah , I guess I must .

    I could definitely use that schrship .

    I nced at the clock across the room and sighed .

    I have to get to my second ss .

    Ill see youter , Nan .

    Bye ! After I was done with ss , I stood outside in the parking lot and was about to call for an Uber to take me home .

    I wanted to change before I went to Gavins house for the tutoring session , but before I could pull up the Uber app , a luxurious car pulled up in front of me .

    I gasped at the fast movement and then the window rolled down .

    I immediately recognized Leroy , Good afternoon , Miss Montague .

    I was sent to pick you up for work , he said , unlocking the back door .

    Ismiled at him , feeling a bit uneasy over the fact that he hade to my school to pick me up .

    Thanks , I said as I slid into the car .

    As I shut the door , I paused for a moment , I couldnt help but feel I was being watched .

    I brushed the thought out of my mind as the car pulled away from the school.

    Third Person POV It made no sense as to how that bitch got so much confidence ! How dare she speak to Carol in such a way .

    Her friends trailed after her after she left the student lounge , but once Carol got outside , she turned to them and narrowed her eyes .

    Leave me , she ordered , putting her hand up to halt their steps .

    W ¡­ what ? One of them asked .

    Why ? I need to be alone , Carol said , folding her arms across her chest .

    Leave .

    They pouted , but they knew better than to argue with Carol They soon left , leaving Carol alone with her thoughts .

    Carol walked around the campus ; she had no other sses , and she was thinking about returning to her on- campus suite for a bubble bath .

    She needed to rid her mind of every thought of judy .

    As Carol walked through the campus and towards the dorms , she paused when she saw a familiar figure sitting in the quad .

    They had a dark hoodle pulled over their face and smile spread across Carols lips as their eyes met from across the campus .

    She knew this person as a friend , and she had known them for quite a while .

    She also knew that this friend couldnt stand Judy .

    She straightened her posture as she walked across the campus and towards this friend .

    Judy is so annoying .

    Carol muttered as she sat beside her friend in the quad .

    Youll never believe what she said to me .

    She had the nerve to insinuate that she was smarter than me .

    What did you expect ? Her friend mustered .

    Shes always been on a high horse .

    Thats one of the reasons I Chapter 0030 cant stand her .

    What are you even doing out here ? Carol asked , staring at her friend with a pointed expression .

    You never hang out on the quad .

    Isnt this beneath your scene ? Or so you always say .

    Her friend rolled their eyes and sighed .

    I was actually waiting for you .

    Carol raised her brows For what reason ? Because I need your help , they said , turning so they were facing Carolpletely .

    I need whatever dirt you can find on Judy ; can you do that ? And how do you expect me to do that ? She asked .

    Its public knowledge that she was rejected , and her family went bankrupt .

    Her friend nodded thoughtfully .

    There must be more information .

    Something we are overlooking .

    Theres no way shes that good at everything .

    Shes up to something and I need you to find out what it is , And whats in it for me ? Carol asked , raising her brows .

    Her friend smirked .

    Because if we y our cards right , we could get rid of Judy once and for all .

    Then , youd be the top student , her friend replied .

    Carols eyes lit up .

    I like the way you think , she said with a wink .

    Im in .

    I follow her after school and see what shes really up to .

    After she parted ways with her friend , she noticed Judy walking out of the academic center .

    She was typing away on her phone , concentrating , when a luxury car pulled up in front of her .

    Carol hid around the corner upon seeing Judy and her brows furrowed when she noticed Judy talking to someone in the car .

    Carol held her breath when Judy opened the back door and slid into the back seat , shutting the door behind her .

    That car was a low key Rolls Royce Phantom ! How did she manage such a ride even though her family was bankrupt ?! Carol screamed internally .

    It was no wonder she still strutted around with all that confidence !!

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 0040 Judys POV What in the world happenedst night ? How did I end up back in my bed ? I looked around with a frown , seemed unchanged , but there was a lingering scent that caused my heart to beat rapidly in my chest My head was killing me from all the alcohol I drankst night .

    Why the hell would I drink so much ? nothing I slipped out of bed and walked into my bathroom ; I gasped when I saw my disheveled appearance .

    My hair was a mess , my makeup was smeared across my face .

    I had dark circles under my eyes , and I was so pale .

    I touched my face and sighed .

    I felt like death and now I looked like death too .

    Groaning , I sshed some cold water onto my face .

    Memories ofst night started toe back to me and I gasped as I staggered backward .

    I remembered vaguely one of the Alphas getting me drunk and trying to take me away from the ceremony .

    Then I remembered Gavin appearing and getting me out of there .

    He took me back to his car and then Oh , Goddess ¡­ no .

    Panic struck me as the memory mmed into my head .

    I threw myself at him ! Was he the one who brought me home ? Well , I was no longer pale .

    I was now multiple shades of red and I feltpletely and utterly sick .

    I staggered out of the bathroom , unable to look myself in the face any longer .

    All I could see when I looked into my own eyes was shame .

    My purse was sitting on the end of the bed ; now I was understanding why my room had a different and yet familiar scent to it .

    It was Gavins scent .

    My heart skipped a beat knowing that he was inside of my bedroom .

    Another wave of shame hit me when I looked around at all the clothes on my floor .

    I hadnt had time to clean up this past week and I was seriously regretting that now .

    I reached into my purse and grabbed my phone ; it was almost dead because it hadnt been charged all night .

    As soon as I put it on the charger , the screen lit up and I saw that I had some text messages from Nan .

    Nan : Where are you ? You told me you were getting a drink and then you disappeared .

    Nan : Please tell me you are alive .

    Nan : Im going to call the police , Judy ! Seriously , where are you ?? Nan : Okay , someone told me that Gavin took you home .

    Are you okay ? How much did you have to drink ? Nan : Please call me when you get these messages .

    I internally groaned ; I cant believe I just ditched her at the ceremonyst night .

    She was only there to support me , and I left her because I couldnt hold down my own liquor .

    hated myself for that and I couldnt imagine how worried she must have beenst night .

    I immediately brought up her contact and pressed her name to call her .

    Oh , my goddess .

    Where the hell have you been , Judy ? Do you have any idea how worried I was ? Nan 1/2  Chapter 0040 immediatelyid into me .

    Im so sorry , Nan , I told her , closing my eyes as the memories continued to m into my head .

    I wanted to will them away but to no prevail .

    Im not sure what happened The rumors are going around like crazy , she told me .

    I heard you got drunk and made out with an Alpha .

    Was it Gavin ? My heart nearly beat out of my chest ; had I made out with an Alphast night ? I remembered Alpha Edward getting handsy with me and Gavin stepping in .

    I remember hrowing myself at Gavin , but I dont remember actually kissing him or anyone for that matter .

    I dont think that happened , I told her , chewing on my bettom lip .

    At least I hope it didnt .

    So , what did end up happening ? Did you actually leave with Alpha Gavin ? Yes , 1 murmured .

    And I think I made a huge mistakest night , Nan .

    I dont know what to do .

    Tell me about it , she urged .

    What did you do ? If you didnt make out with him , Im assuming you didnt sleep with him either .

    It cant be that bad , right ? Im not sure , I sighed .

    I think I threw myself at him¡­ She was quiet for a moment as she allowed my words to be processed in her mind .

    And then what ? She asked .

    And nothing ¡­ he rejected me .

    I think he got a phone call or something .

    I ended up falling asleep in the car and the next thing I knew I was waking up in my bedroom.7

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 0050 Judys POV All three of them stared at me .

    Irene and Matt with smiles on their faces and Gavin with a frown .

    I stood in front of them with my eyes wide and my heart thuddling violently in my chest .

    I wasnt sure what to say as an excuse to get out of this .

    There was no way I was going to have dinner with Gavin and his family .

    I really should go .

    I managed to sputter , pointing over my shoulder at the door and giving an awkward and desperate soundingugh .

    Please , Judy , Matt pleaded , grabbing onto my arm .

    I really want you to stay .

    It would be nice to have another woman at the table , Irene agreed , a flicker of hope in her eyes .

    She truly was desperate for friends , and she would get them any way that she could .

    I nced up at Gavin , hoping that he would say something to help me out here .

    But he just sighed and ran his fingers through his hair .

    He nced at Irene and then at Matt before he turned towards the maid who had walked in upon hismand .

    Set an extra te for Miss Montague , he ordered .

    My entire heart fell deep into my stomach Yes , Alpha , the maid said , bowing her head in respect and quickly hurrying towards the kitchen .

    Gavin then turned to look at me , his eyes hard and his face expressionless .

    I stared at him in disbelief .

    I couldnt believe he just did that .

    It was clear from his expression that he didnt want me to stay , so why was he forcing me ? I wanted to ask him , but I didnt want to make a scene in front of Matt ; he was jumping up and down excitedly because I was joining them for dinner , and I didnt want to burst his little bubble .

    That was probably what Gavin was thinking too ; from what I heard , Matt being happy and excited about something was a rarity .

    I would hate myself if I was the reason that smile got wiped from his face .

    This is so exciting , Irene said , pping her hands together .

    Come on , Matt.

    Lets get ready for dinner .

    Matt nodded and went with Irene toward the kitchen , leaving me alone with Gavin .

    I immediately turned and red up at him , my lips pressed in a thin line and my eyes harrowed .

    He pretended he didnt notice ; he looked everywhere but me and that only made me even more mad .

    What was that ? I asked him , putting my hands on my hips as I continued to stare at him .

    What was what ? He asked , ying dumb .

    I rolled my eyes at the act .

    Why would you ask the maid to set an extra te for me ? I asked , exasperated .

    He finally looked at me and I could see the coldness in my es Because you are joining us for dinner , he said in a low and threatening tone .

    I was startled by the change of demeanor , and I took a hesitant step back.

    I havent seen a smile on Matts face in a long time , but for some reason , he likes you .

    So , for hits sake , you are going to stay for dinner , and you arent going toin .

    I opened my mouth to protest , but then immediately closed it .

    He was right ; I couldnt be the reason Matt was unhappy .

    So , I relented with a curt nod before turning away from him and walking towards the kitchen .

    However , he grabbed my arm to stop me before I could get too far away .

    His touch was gentle , and yet firm at the same time .

    I felt warmth spreading across my entire body from the contact and goosebumps spread across my #  Chapter 00:50 arms .

    My heart skipped a beat when I turned to face him , my breath caught in my throat once I realized how close he was standing to me .

    His scent was whirling around me like a tornado , and I found myself entranced by his nearness .

    For a second , it almost seemed as if he had forgotten what he wanted to say to me .

    He stared at me with his full lips parted and his eyes dark with heat .

    His eyes dropped to my lips , and I thought he was going to kiss me .

    Did I want him to kiss me again ? I bit my lip , already deciding that I did .

    I wanted to kiss Gavin Landry .

    But as if he was pped back to reality , he released my arm and straightened his posture .

    I blinked a few times , broken from the trance I was under , and I stared up at him , my cheeks reddening .

    Its just dinner , Judy , he reminded me .

    Dont go around thinking this changes anything .

    He walked around me and towards the kitchen without sparing me another look .

    I reached my fingers up to touch my cheek , they were burning hot .

    I cleared my throat , trying to bring my mind back to the present moment before I took a deep breath and followed him into the kitchen .

    Irene and Matt were already seated , there were two more tes on the table in front of the seats , one of which was at the head of the table .

    The other was right next to it .

    My stomach tightened knowing that that was the spot they wanted me to sit ¡­ right next to Gavin .

    Gavin seemed to have noticed this too because he let out as ghas he walked towards the table .

    The entire dining room smelled like delicious food and my mouth started to water , I realized I hadnt had a chance to eat all day .

    Between seeing my father in prison anding straight here to tutor Matt , the time kind of slipped away from

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 0006 Judys POV I snapped a look at Gavin , shocked that he knew Ethan was my ex fianc¨¦ .

    He really has done his research on me .

    Initially , I thought he just looked up my name , but he knew more information than I was prepared for .

    How did you know that he was my ex fianc¨¦ ? I Theres very little I dont know , he answered casually .

    Like the fact that Ethan , who is my daughters current fianc¨¦ , was your fated mate .

    I took a sharp breath from his bold statement and felt my cheeks warming .

    Am I wrong ? He then asked ; telling from his tone , I knew that he knew he wasnt wrong .

    I shook my head and looked away from him ; unable to hide the embarrassment off my face .

    This was the one thing I didnt want him to know about .

    Regardless of what happened in the past , Irene and Ethan are to be married soon .

    and I hope everything goes smoothly for her sake .

    I bit my lip , not wanting to discuss this any further .

    I hope he will get the hint based on my silence .

    I kept my gaze out the window and my frown deepened when we reached the borders .

    of my pack .

    I hadnt told him where I lived , but the driver was heading in the direction of my parents house .

    My heart hammered against my chest ; was there anything this man didnt find out ? I found myself looking at him ; he was staring out the window , his eyes fixated on the sight before him .

    His strong jawline looked tense , and his full lips were pressed in a thin line .

    Memories of the other night invaded my mind , and I thought about how his lips felt against mine .

    The sweetness and the softness of them , yet he kissed me with so much passion and desire .

    I licked my lips at the memory .

    Instinctively , my fingers reached up to the nape of my neck and touched the spot where he sucked and kissed .

    The hickey that Ethan had seen and lost his temper over .

    My face warmed from the marking Gavin left on my flesh .

    If you are done staring at me , you can get out now , Gavins voice broke me from my thoughts .

    I blinked a few times and looked out the window ; I realized we were outside of my ww  Chapter 0006 parents house .

    Oh , I breathed , unsure what to say having been caught staring at him .

    I was embarrassed , and I just wanted to get away from him as fast as I could .

    I quickly unfastened my seatbelt and shouldered my purse before opening the car door .

    Uh , thank you for the ride , I told himmely .

    He gave me a curt nod .

    As I slid out of the car , I felt his hand wrap around my wrist , halting me .

    Judy , he said , his voice filled with authority .

    The sound of my name on his lips made warm chills course through my body .

    I paused and met his gaze , holding my breath as I did so .

    Yes ? I asked , my voiceing out almost breathy .

    His grip loosened around my wrist as he said , We wont be meeting again ; understood ? And just like that , it felt like someone stabbed me in the chest .

    I was stunned by his remark and hurt .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and gave him a curt nod .

    Understood , I managed to whisper .

    He released my wrist , and I immediately felt cold from theck of contact .

    It was a strange feeling to have considering we only made out once and barely had a proper conversation , but I felt the absence of his touch as if I had just taken off a coat in the middle of a winter storm .

    I didnt say anything more as I got out of the car .

    The door shut after me and I could.

    no longer see Gavin behind the tinted windows , but I knew his eyes were on me .

    I turned and hurried towards the house , getting my keys out of my purse in the process .

    The lights were off , so I knew my mother was either sleeping , or she went out .

    I unlocked the door and pushed it open , pausing when I felt Gavins gaze still on me .

    I realized the car was still in the front of the house .

    I turned back slightly and gave the car an awkward wave before stepping into the house , shutting the door behind me .

    A few secondster , I heard the car driving off .

    I let out the breath I didnt know I was holding .

    2/3 Chapter 0006  I went upstairs and into my room so I could change clothes ; I was done with this uniform .

    I didnt want to do a degrading job and lose my self respect only to gain money .

    I was better than that .

    I needed to focus on my studies so that I could graduate and be a Gamma .

    I already sent a ton of applications elsewhere that could help me with my career goals .

    Hopefully , Ill hear back from them soon .

    I took my phone out of my bag so I could text Nan that I made it home okay and to not expect me back at work anytime soon .

    There was no way I was going to return to that ce after what happened tonight .

    I made a mental note to apologize to the manager as well .

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 0007 But just as I was about to pull up Nans contact , a message appeared Ifrowned when I saw Ethans name shing on the top of the screen .

    Sighing when I read the words he sent me .

    Ethan : How dare you leave with another man ! You truly are a slut !! I opened the message and gasped Ethan : Youll spread your legs for anyone for money .

    Have you always been this shameless ? Ethan : Maybe if I gave you money , youd spread your legs for me in the 2 years Ive wasted on you .

    I flinched at his words ; 2 years hes wasted on me ? My wolf whimpered in pain from the cruelty of our mate , and tears immediately filled my eyes as I sat on my bed .

    Then , another message popped up .

    Ethan : Hes never going to care for you like I do ! He hasnt had a serious rtionship in 20 years .

    You could never be anything to him besides a desperate slut .

    When youe to your senses , Ill be here , waiting .

    Your father could be out of jail tomorrow if you take me up on my offer .

    I pressed my lips together as tears ran down my cheeks .

    I was seconds away from throwing my phone across but then a new message appeared .

    I was relieved to see that this message was not from Ethan .

    room , Nan : Are you okay ? You left so suddenly .

    Me : Sorry , I dont think I can do this job anymore .

    Its too much and I feel gross .

    I hope you arent mad .

    Nan : Im not mad .

    I kind of figured you wouldnt want to continue working here after today .

    You are better than this ce .

    Did you leave with Ethan ? Me : No.

    I got a ride with someone else .

    I wasnt sure if I should tell her that Gavin was the one who dropped me off at home .

    Nan : Who ? I didnt want to lie to her , so I started to type in a response , but then she texted again .

    Nan : Tell meter ; we just got a huge rush of people .

    I sighed and typed a quick response .

    Me : Okay , talk soon .

    I threw my phone at the end of my bed and rested my head on my pillow .

    I knew with certainty that it would be yet another restless night .

    Third Person POV Ethan stared in the direction that the car went ; it was Gavin Landry , Irenes father , and the man that Ethan so desperately wanted to impress .

    Yet , his mate just got into the car with him and drove off .

    Did that just happen ? Ethans friend asked , equally shocked .

    None of them expected Judy to be telling the truth about getting together with Ethans future father inw .

    But her getting in that car casually was proof enough .

    Chapter 0007  This was not supposed to happen ; Judy was supposed to take Ethan up on his offer .

    That was the whole point of Ethans n .

    He knew when he married Irene , he would lose Judy and the only way he could get Judy to stick around was to ckmail her using the only thing he could against her ¡­ her family .

    Bankrupting her fatherspany was easy considering he had connections everywhere .

    Ethans family was very well known and now that he was the candidate for bing the Alpha of the Redmoon pack , he had even more connections .

    He thought Judy would have jumped at the opportunity to save her family .

    But she was stubborn .

    When Ethan found out Judy worked at this restaurant , he brought his friends along to scare her away from this job but that also didnt work out as nned .

    He pulled out his phone and made a call .

    Cut off all of Judys job opportunities .

    I dont want her working anywhere around here , he ordered into the phone .

    Are you sure ? Miss Montague has quite a few applications around town , the man on the other end stated .

    They are pretty good positions too and her applications are wless .

    Get rid of them all , Ethan.ordered .

    She isnt to get any of those jobs .

    Understood ? But- Ill pull my familys sponsorship from your business and ruin you if you dont do as I say ! There was a moment of pause on the other end before he said , Yes , sir .

    The call was cut off and a slow smile spread across Ethans lips .

    It wont be long now before Judy grows so desperate that she crawls into his bed , begging to be his mistress.

    Meanwhile , as Beta Taylor drove away from Judys house , He peered through the mirror at Gavin who was staring out the window with a tense expression .

    He had been quiet since dropping Judy off at her house .

    When they saw her arguing with Ethan outside of the restaurant , Gavin ordered his Beta to stop driving immediately and he did so .

    It was a strange reaction for someone who ims to not care for the girl .

    Why dont you pursue her ? Taylor asked as he fixed his attention back on the road .

    Gavin looked at him and furrowed his brows .

    What ? Taylor smirked .

    I see the way you look at her , Alpha .

    You are clearly more interested in her than you have been with the others .

    So , why not pursue her ?

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 0008 Third Person POV I dont mix personal rtionships with other matters , Gavin replied as he sat back in his seat and continued to stare out the window .

    He didnt want to continue this conversation .

    He had already made up his mind that he wasnt to see Judy Montague again .

    Or are you just afraid , Taylor asked , his tone teasing and a smirk ying on his lips .

    Gavin scowled at his Beta .

    Taylor youre fired , he muttered .

    This made Taylorugh .

    And how many times have you fired me ? Taylor asked , stillughing and shaking his head .

    This week ? More times than I can count .

    One of these days Im going to mean it , Gavin replied , rolling his eyes .

    And you think thats going to stop me from telling you my thoughts ? Weve known one another for a long time , Alpha What makes you think Im going to keep quiet ? Just focus on driving , Beta , Gavin said through his teeth .

    Taylor was about to say something more , but then his phone rang , making him stop in the middle of his sentence .

    He pulled his phone out and pressed the talk button .

    A familiar voice sounded on Bluetooth .

    Butler Adam , you are on speaker phone .

    I have Alpha Gavin with me , Taylor said .

    Adam had been part of Gavins family for a long time and a trustworthy butler .

    Gavin personally put him in charge of caring for 7 year old Matt while he was away .

    He didnt usually call like this unless it was Matt rted .

    As soon as Gavin heard that it was Adam on the phone , he was immediately on high alert .

    Oh , good Alpha .

    I must speak with you about your son .

    Another tutor quit this evening , Adam said , sounding a bit irritated .

    Another one ? Gavin asked , pressing his lips together .

    That would be number 49.

    His tutors neversted more than a few days .

    Matt wasnt a bad kid , but Gavin knew he was a bit troubled at times .

    Yes , sir .

    Master Matthew scared her off like he had the others .

    Im not sure what more to do for him .

    Ive tried speaking to him , but he onlyshes out at me , Alpha .

    Widen the recruitment scope and increase the sry offers , Gavin demanded .

    Maybe a bit more money will keep them around longer .

    Adam sighed .

    Yes , Alpha .

    Ill see what I can do , he murmured before the line disconnected .

    Beta Taylor was quiet for a short while , stealing nces into the mirror periodically .

    Do you suppose hes developing issues concerning his mother ? Taylor finally asked .

    Gavin red at him through the mirror .

    He doesnt speak to his mother , Gavin said bitterly .

    No will he for quite a while if I have anything to say about it .

    .

    7/2 Chapter 0005  Judys POV Its been a disheartening couple of days .

    All my job applications kept getting rejected .

    1 didnt understand why I wasnt getting any of these jobs .

    My application was wless ; I had a ton of experience from former jobs , not to mention a ton of education due to college .

    I was also young and in good shape .

    Yet I kept facing rejection after rejection.

    Pulling out my phone , I decided to search the job boards .

    I applied to a few of these businesses already and most of them I hadnt heard back from .

    Then , something new appeared and my brows raised .

    It was posted a little over an hour ago .

    A tutoring job for a 7 year old boy , multiple subjects including basicbat skills and defense .

    Must be knowledgeable and experienced .

    I bit my lower lip as I sent in my resume ; a tutoring job would be nice , and I would be able to do it after my own school schedule as well .

    The job was posted on a werewolf job board and the location was in the Silver Crescent pack , which wasnt far from the Redmoon pack Instead of waiting around for them to call me , I decided to use the number listed on the board and give Mr.

    Adam Conners a call .

    Adam Conners speaking , a deep voice said on the other end .

    Hello , Mr.

    Conners .

    My name is Judy Montague .

    I stumbled across your ad seeking a tutor for a 7 year old boy .

    I just sent in my resume , and I would like the opportunity to meet with you .

    There was silence on the other end , and it made me feel nervous .

    A swarm of butterflies pped away in my belly as I waited for his response .

    This job isnt for the weak , madam .

    May I ask if youve ever tutored before ? He asked .

    I have helped my peers with their schoolwork in high school .

    Im currently a student at Royal Academy studyingbat and shifting .

    Im skilled in most subjects .

    I graduated top of my ss in high school , and I aim to do the same in college as well , I told him .

    I see , he said thoughtfully .

    Thats quite impressive .

    Master Matthew is a bit troubled though and might need someone strong enough to handle him , he said a bit hesitantly .

    My goal after college is to be a Gamma warrior .

    If Im not strong enough to handle a troubled 7 year old , then theres a bigger issue at hand , Mr.

    Conners , I said without missing a beat .

    There was a brief pause on the other end , and then I heard him chuckling .

    I must say , I like your confidence , Miss Montague , he replied .

    Please , call me Judy , I insisted .

    Alright , Judy .

    Well , I just pulled up the resume you sent me and its quite impressive indeed .

    Why does someone with your skill sets and ambitions want to tutor a child ?

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 0009 Chapter 0009 I decided to just be as honest as I could .

    My family recently fell upon some hardships , and we could use the extra money .

    I saw the sry you are offering to tutor this child , and it was an opportunity I couldnt resist .

    Its also a job I can do after my own school hours , so my studies wont fall behind , I answered , Are you free this afternoon ? I will text you an address to meet me at and you can meet with Master Matthew before you decide on anything , he suggested .

    I smiled .

    This was better than nothing I would like that , I told him .

    It didnt take long for Adam to send me the address via text message after we hung up .

    It waste morning , and they wanted me to meet him in a couple of hours .

    That gave me time to get dressed and call for an Uber .

    I decided to dress infortable clothing ; something that I could easily move around in .

    I took a shower , made a small bite to eat , making sure to leave my mother some extra food in case she was feeling up to eating today , and then I called for an Uber .

    It didnt take long for the Uber to arrive .

    I got into the backseat of the car and soon I was off to the Silver Crescent pack .

    The Silver Crescent pack was thergest pack in the world , and it was filled with modern luxuries .

    Most of the pack members were swimming in money and they made sure all surrounding packs knew that fact .

    People from other packs were allowed to travel to different packs , as long as they had proper ID .

    Gammas were stationed at the borders , examining visitors before they allowed entryway .

    Every packmate had an ID , including children .

    Both the Uber driver and I had our IDs ready before we reached the borders .

    This pack belonged to Gavin Landry , and though his pack wasnt far from mine , I never actually stepped foot in it before .

    For a second , I thought the driver pulled up to the wrong house .

    He stopped in front of a gorgeous , and huge , vi .

    It looked just like a hotel resort right down to the gorgeous marble water fountain statue out front .

    Are you sure this is the right ce ? I asked the driver , still staring up at therge and rustic looking building .

    Yes , mam , he answered .

    I thanked him and got out of the car .

    As I started towards therge set of stairs that led towards the front doors , the doorway opened and a tall man with greying hair and pale blue eyes stood in front of me .

    He had a kind smile on his lips and bowed as I approached him .

    Good afternoon ; you must be Judy Montague , the deep voice said , and I immediately recognized the voice to be Adams .

    Yes , sir , I said , smiling at him .

    I am Adam Conners .

    You may call me Adam .

    I am the butler at the estate , and Ive been personally assigned as the caretaker for Master Matthew when his father isnt home .

    What about his mother ? I found myself asking .

    Its ¡­ aplicated story , Adam said .

    She isnt in the picture though .

    Master Matthew is out back right now practicing his archery with another potential tutor .

    My stomach dropped ; there was someone else here seeking the tutoring job ? That meant I had to fight for this 1/2 Chapter 0009 position .

    I followed him outside and across the green grass field ; in the distance , I saw the archery set up .

    A young woman , maybe a little older than me was trying to teach him .

    But he seemed to be giving her attitude and yelling at her .

    She was paling even more by the second and by the time we reached them , she was in tears .

    I cant do this , she cried , backing away from the boy .

    Im sorry .

    She ran without another word ; only the sounds of her sobs could be heard .

    Adam sighed and looked as if he aged another few years as he watched her go .

    Matthew didnt seem phased though ; his thick brows were tilted downward as he struggled to hit his target with the arrows .

    I could tell he was growing frustrated ; he kept grunting and groaning as he pulled back the string and released the arrow , only for the arrow tond a few feet in front of him , sticking out of the ground .

    Can I see ? I asked .

    feet to m He nced at me from over his shoulder with a frown .

    He sized me up ; his eyes scanning me from my feet to my head .

    I never felt so judged by a 7 year old in my life .

    But maintained a cool posture with a soft smile .

    He eventually relented and handed me the bow and arrow .

    With little to no effort I pulled the string back and allowed the arrow to fly through the air and towards the target .

    It hit the bullseye with a loud thud .

    Matthew gasped .

    Woah ¡­ he said with wide eyes .

    1 I smirked as I grabbed another arrow from the quiver and repeated the same process even quicker , hitting the spot .

    right next to the one I just hit .

    His mouth was practically on the ground , as was Adams .

    Matthew looked up at Adam in awe .

    What is her name ?

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 0010 Are you afraid of me ? I asked the boy , my eyes narrowed .

    Or are you incapable of asking me for my name yourself ? Matthew looked stunned by my directness .

    I was never one to sugarcoat anything and clearly his former tutors were exactly that type .

    His cheeks turned a bright shade of pink as he nced at the ground ; Adam just looked amused .

    I am Matt .

    What is your name ? I smiled at the small child and lowered myself , so I was at eye level with him .

    You may call me Judy , I told him .

    He lifted his head and squared his shoulders as if he was getting ready to fight .

    You are really good at shooting , but that doesnt mean you are good at everything , he said to me , his tone hardening , and the look in his eyes gave my chest a sinking feeling .

    My tutors are all weak and I bet youre the same You dont look very strong or intelligent .

    I need someone capable .

    He put his hands on his hips .

    You are certainly very vocal for a 7 year old , I praised .

    And how do you expect I should prove myself , Master Matt ? He smirked and then walked over to a bucket I hadnt known was there .

    I frowned when I saw the contents inside .

    They looked like daggers .

    I also noticed the dummies that were set up ; they must be for dagger throwing .

    I knew that was amon practice warriors had so I wasnt surprised to see it .

    But I was surprised to see Matt pick up a couple of daggers and hold them like he was about to stab me .

    I looked at Adam who looked ready to intervene ; his face had paled drastically .

    It only took me a second to realize what was about to happen .

    Soon , a dagger was being thrown directly at me at a quick pace .

    He had quite an arm and an aim when it came to dagger throwing .

    I would be lying if I said I wasnt impressed .

    Thankfully , I always had good reflexes .

    I did a quick flip and dodged the flying dagger , only to see another oneing straight for my head .

    I effortlesslynded on my back , cushioning my fall with my hand as the dagger missed my nose by a centimeter .

    Another dagger flew directly at me , and I spun around , getting lower to the ground as the dagger passed by ,nding an inch away from me .

    Another dagger flew at me and used my arms and legs to jump back to my feet and over the dagger .

    1 A final dagger came spinning directly at me ; this throw was sloppy , and I knew it was because he was losing his focus .

    I squinted at the fast dagger and timed it perfectly ; spun my foot around and kicked the handle , so the dagger flew in the opposite direction .

    Panic set in when I realized what I had done and just as I was about to scream for Matt to watch out , he dodged to the ground , missing the dagger only by a second .

    Relief flooded me and I let out the breath I had been holding inside of myself .

    How did you do that ?? Matt asked as he stood up , brushing the dirt off his clothes.

    I also brushed the dirt off my clothes , and I shrugged .

    Ive been training for this type of thing for a long time , old him .

    If Im going to be a Gamma warrior , I need 1/2  Chapter 0010 to be prepared for every attack .

    When he stared at me dumbfounded , I raised my brows at um .

    You didnt know I was training to be a warrior ? I asked him .

    Do you normally throw daggers at those who havent trained ? His cheeks grew pink again and that was all the answers I needed .

    I looked at Adam who looked sheepish .

    He kept his eyes fixed on the ground and I could see the shame on his face .

    Things were starting to make sense now .

    Matt truly was a menace .

    A loud and deep barking sound brought me out of my thoughts .

    When I turned , I saw a huge ck dog running towards us with its tongue out .

    Its bushy tail wagged back and forth rapidly as it greeted Matt .

    Matt smiled at the dog and wrapped his arms around hisrge neck .

    The dog was bigger than he was ! Shadow , what are you doing out here , boy ? I thought you were inside , Matt said as the dog licked his face , making him chuckle .

    I smiled and bent down to the ground so I could be at eye level with the dog .

    He hadnt noticed me yet , but as soon as I moved , he whipped around to face me , his eyes turning to slits .

    Shadow doesnt like anyone else , other than Master Matthew , Adam warmed .

    He bit thest tutor , and she had to go to the pack clinic for stitches .

    I raised my brows I Her wolf didnt heal her ? I asked .

    She was an Omega without a wolf , Adam exined .

    I nodded thoughtfully and turned my attention back to Matt and Shadow .

    Shadow was ring at me , and I could see his canines as he growled .

    I kept my calmposure though and outstretched my hand .

    Shadow took a step closer to me and I could feel Adams anxieties from behind me .

    But I kept myself calm and my eyes on the dog .

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 0011 I am not threatening , I kept saying in my mind .

    I am a friend .

    Shadow sniffed my fingers , and I lowered my hand to the ground .

    Then , to everyones surprise , Shadow licked my fingertips and trotted the rest of the way over to me , allowing me to pet him .

    I smiled as my fingers ran through his soft fur and he panted excitedly as his tail thumped on the ground , nearly knocking me over as the ground shook under his weight .

    H¡­ how did you do that ? Matt asked , shocked .

    Shadow doesnt like strangers .

    I shrugged casually .

    Ive always been good with animals , I confessed .

    When was young , I used to have a dog as well .

    Her name was Caramel because she was the color of Caramel .

    Matt snickered at the name , and I smiled .

    Shadow rubbed himself all over me before returning to Matts side .

    My parents got her for me because they were never home .

    Caramel kept mepany , I finished exining .

    Something shed in Matts eyes as he fixated his attention on his dog .

    It almost looked like sadness .

    My dad is never home , he murmured .

    So , Shadow keeps mepany .

    He protects me from bad and conniving people .

    Thats why he bit thest tutor .

    She was conniving and only agreed to tutor me so she could get close to my father I raised my brows .

    How could a woman do such a thing ? I felt sick at the very thought that she was using this little boy only for his father .

    Who was his father to this woman ? How about I bring Shadow back inside so you can finish getting to know one another , Adam suggested as he walked towards the dog who only growled at him .

    Matt smirked .

    Careful Adam ; or you might end up dog food , Matt warned .

    Adam mumbled something under his breath that I didnt quite get but he managed to get Shadow and bring him into the vi while I stayed behind with Matt .

    Matt stared at me ; his arms folded across his chest as he examined me .

    You have good reflexes and aim , he murmured .

    But that doesnt mean you are strong or smart .

    Well , if its my brain you are worried about , I am top of my ss in all my subjects .

    I graduated high school with high honors and Im currently a college student , I told him .

    I felt a little silly felling all this to a 7 year old .

    But I could tell he was mature for his age , and he was having trouble trusting my capabilities .

    As for my strength , as 1 said , Im training to be a Gamma warrior .

    How can I prove my strength to you ? He smirked ; giving me a look I was starting to grow ustomed fo .

    I knew that meant he was up I stepped backward , narrowing my eyes .

    Lets y a game , he finally said , surprising me .

    Okay , what kind of game ? Escape .

    Ever y it ? up to something .

    Chapter 0011 Escape was a game where the opponent tries to escape the other persons hold .

    Ive only yed it with others around my age , never ones much younger than me .

    This should certainly be interesting .

    Would you wish to escape from me ? I asked him .

    He nodded .

    I might be 7 , but Im very strong , he said , putting his hands on his hips .

    I smiled .

    I dont doubt that , I told him .

    Okay , lets give it a shot .

    Before he was even ready , I already had him tackled to the ground .

    I must say, he did put up a pretty fair fight .

    I could tell hes done some training , and it made me wonder why he trained so hard at a young age .

    It took me a minute to get my bearings and get control of the situation , but I eventually had him pinned and he couldnt move .

    He struggled against me , and I just smiled as he attempted to get out of my hold .

    I thought you were stronger than that ? I teased .

    His cheeks grew pink from embarrassment , and Iughed wholeheartedly .

    If be your tutor , we can work on this , I assured him .

    As he attempted to escape from me , I heard some footsteps from nearby and I assumed Adam was returning .

    But then I heard another set of footsteps ; Matt must have heard them as well because he froze and looked in the direction of the sound .

    I watched as his face lit up in delight ; a look I had yet to see from him .

    Dad !! He yelled excitedly .

    I looked in the same direction and my entire heart fell deep into my stomach .

    His father , the man of the house , was none other than Gavin Landry .

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 0012 Judys POV Adam , how could you just let anyone walk into my home ? s there no longer an order for this household ? You also left her alone with my son .

    What were you thinking ? Matt had already gone over to his father , and I was standing there , my eyes glued to Gavins .

    I couldnt believe that he was the man of this household .

    What kind of trick was the cruel fate ying on me ? Why couldnt I shake this man ? Gavin patted his sons head before stepping around him and closer toward me .

    His eyes were dark , and I could see he was unhappy that I was at his vi .

    I thought I made myself clear that we arent to meet again Miss Montague , he said firmly .

    Showing up house is a bit ridiculous , dont you think ? to my My face burned from the embarrassment I felt .

    I quickly realized that he was misunderstanding why I was there .

    He thought I was there to seek him out , but in reality , I was only there because of the job that was posted on the werewolf job board ..

    You have nothing to say ? Gavin asked after a short while I was too stunned to speak ; this was thest thing I expected .

    I knew that this was Gavins pack , and I probably should have realized that a vi this size belonged to the Alpha , but I had no idea Gavin had a son ..

    Only his daughter , Irene , is known to the media ; his son is a secret , and I couldnt help but wonder why that was .

    He turned to look at Adam who was red in the face and seemingly very confused by this encounter .

    I dont think he knew I was familiar with the Alpha , and he was trying to work out the unfolded events in his head .

    Escort Judy off my property this instance and make sure she doesnt return again , Gavin ordered before his gaze found mine again .

    His eyes had gotten darker , almost ck , and for a second , I watched as he scanned my body .

    I was wearing a pair of workout shorts and a white crop top .

    I wanted to wear somethingfortable and something I could easily move in .

    But the way his darkening eyes were staring at me almost studying me , I felt a sense of unease .

    It was as if I was standing naked in front of him , I was feeling warm all over and I knew my face was probably as red as a cherry .

    His eyesnded on my exposed belly briefly and I could see his nostrils ring as his gaze lowered , fixating on my bare legs .

    I licked my lips as heat flowed evenly throughout my body .

    He finally lifted his gaze and met my eyes again , his eyes still dark and brewing .

    I found myself unable to look away from him , stuck in some kind of hypnotic trance .

    His eyes were keeping me captivated and my heart hammered against my chest .

    Alpha , I believe there is a misunderstanding Adam said , breaking through my trance and bringing me back to reality .

    I apologize for not speaking sooner .

    Im not here for you , Alpha Gavin .

    Im here because you posted a job opportunity as a tutor .

    I have plenty of experience and skills to get the job done .

    I was invited here by your butler , however , I wouldnt havee if I knew you were the master of this house , I told him , folding my arms across my chest .

    I grabbed my bag off the ground as Gavin stared at me , seemingly dumbstruck by my words .

    I had a copy of my resume in my bag that I was preparing to show him when Adam continued to exin the situation .

    I did tell you that I had a few.candidatesing to the house today , Alpha , he exined .

    Judy was one of those candidates .

    I spoke to her on the phone this morning .

    I never listed your name in the ad due to confidentiality .

    So ,  Chanter 0012 its likely she had no idea you were Master Matthews father .

    I managed to pull out my resume and I stepped towards him to hand it to him .

    He stared at me for a short while , the look of anger melting off his face and now he was almost looking shameful .

    I had to bite back the smirk I wanted to give him .

    With only slight hesitation , he took the resume and scanned it ; his brows pinching together .

    Youve had warrior training ? I nodded .

    Im currently studying warrior training , I exined .

    I top of my ss in every subject .

    This tutoring job would be a great addition to my resume .

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 0013 He handed me back the resume without saying a word to me , but his eyes scanned me briefly before he shifted his attention to his son .

    The atmosphere had grown tense , almost awkward .

    Matt was staring back and forth between me and his father , and I could see the questions lurking in his eyes .

    And what do you want , Matt ? Gavin asked the boy .

    Matt looked uneasy for a moment as his eyes met mine .

    There was a part of me that thought Matt would tell me to get out and that he never wanted to see me again .

    I wasnt sure if I actually made an impression on him , or if I was just like any of his other tutors .

    I was bracing myself for the rejection.

    But then a smile lit up Matts face as he looked at his father .

    I want Judy , he shocked me by saying .

    Both Gavin and Adam looked shocked as well ; though , relic flooded across Adams face almost as quickly .

    Gavin raised his brows as he looked at his son .

    Youre sure ? He asked .

    He nodded .

    I thought she was just another pretty face .

    But shes proved herself , Dad .

    Shes really good at what she does .

    I want her to tutor me and train me to be the best , he said proudly as he nced at me and then back at his father .

    I felt a sense of pride swelling in my chest and I had to stifle a smile .

    I could see the admiration in Gavins eyes a he addressed his son .

    He then looked at me and said , My son doesnt usually take kindly to tutors .

    The fact that he likes you speaks volumes .

    My cheeks grew warm .

    Was that apliment ? I cleared my throat , trying to recover myself .

    You are the man of the house and ultimately it is your decision .

    If youd like , I can still go .

    I didnt mean to intrude on your home , I told him , keeping my head held high .

    Dad ? Matt asked , tugging at his fathers shirt .

    He looked worried that his father was about to make me leave .

    Gavin smiled at his son .

    Go with Adam inside .

    Im going to speak with Judy for a moment , he said softly .

    as Matt nced at me and back at his father briefly before nodling .

    He followed Adam into the vi without another word , leaving me alone with Gavin .

    I wrapped my arms around my body like I was shielding myself from whatever blows he was about to give me .

    I will leave , I told him before he could actually kick me out .

    I honestly had no idea that you were his father .

    He looked almost uneasy for a moment .

    Im not going to make you leave , he surprised me by saying My son likes you and thats a rarity .

    I wont ruin that for him .

    Ill allow you to be his tutor , he told me .

    Oh , well , thank you , I said , outstretching my hand to give his hand a shake .

    He nced at it briefly , his arms folded across his chest , and then his gaze lifted , and he met my eyes .

    He was silent , and I started to feel extremely ufortable and nervous under his scrutiny , so I slowly lowered my hand .

    Chapter 0013 There are some conditions , he finally spoke after what felt like an eternity .

    I raised my brows ; I should have known it wouldnt be that easy .

    What are these conditions ? I asked him .

    For starters , you cant wear clothes like that again , he told me , ncing at my outfit before meeting my eyes again .

    I was shocked by his words as I nced down at my crop top and shorts with a frown .

    I remembered earlier when his eyes were dark as he stared at me , his eyes shifted from my eyes and down my body ,nding on my exposed belly for a moment and then focusing on my legs .

    I blushed at the thought of him checking me out but then a smirk spread across my lips as stepped closer to him .

    I could have a little fun with him while we are on the subject .

    I tilted my head to the side as I gazed into his darkening eyes .

    I dropped my voice to a low and sultry whisper .

    Why is that , Alpha ? Are you afraid you wont be able to resist

 Chapter 14

    me ? Chapter 0014  Chapter 0014 Judys POV I watched Gavins Adams apple move slightly .

    I hadnt realized how closely I was standing to him until he stood a bit straighter and tilted his head towards me .

    I swallowed the lump wedged in my throat and fought the strange urge to reach out and touch him .

    What was wrong with metely ? It had to be because I was rebounding over Ethan .

    The wound of his betrayal was still so fresh that my wolf had been quiet .

    Yet whenever Gavin was around , she seemed to be perking up a little more .

    It was clear to me that she liked Gavin , and yet I could still feel the pain she felt from our mates betrayal .

    The mark Ethan gave me was still on my neck and every time he was remotely intimate with Irene , I would feel the pain from our broken mate bond .

    It was no wonder I was suddenly clinging to the first attractive man that crossed my path .

    Theers of Gavins lips tipped upward into a smile .

    I am someone who keeps work and personal matters separate , he told me , his tone deep and sending warmth throughout my body , making my cheeks feel incredibly hot I dont want the rest of the household to think that I harass my teammates or subordinates .

    I prefer my staff to wear tasteful clothing and not be so suggestive .

    My mouth nearly fell open from his words ; I folded my arms across my chest and red at him , not caring that he was a Lycan and that I shouldnt be looking directly into his eyes .

    Most Alphas would think of that as a challenge , especially a Lycan Alpha .

    This type of clothing ismon for college students to wear , I informed him .

    Do you have to be so old- fashioned ? He raised his brows at me ..

    Are you seriously going to question me ? Did you forget that I am now your boss ? He countered .

    I opened my mouth to reply with something equally as snarky , but then I immediately closed it because he was right .

    Gavin Landry was my boss now , which meant I had to abide by his set rules .

    He was the one paying my sry and my parents desperately needed this money ; it was good money too .

    It was an opportunity I couldnt pass , and I couldnt risk getting fired before I even got started .

    It would be better if I just agreed to his rules and kept my mouth shut .

    I apologize .

    I shouldnt have been disrespectful .

    Ill wear something less revealing the next time Ie here , I assured him .

    He stared at me for a moment longer before he hodded his Head once .

    Come inside .

    We can discuss your schedule , and Ill have my Beta draw up a contract , he said , turning away from me and walking towards his house .

    I followed after him but froze when I heard a ruffling sound in the nearby bush .

    Before I could grasp what was happening , Matt was jumping out of the bush holding a water gun ! I was wearing a white crop top , and I lmew if it got wet , it would be see through .

    I nearly screamed when I saw the stream of water aiming directly towards me , Gavin was quick though ; much quicker than I thought possible .

    He was in front of me in seconds and his arms were protectively draped around my body .

    The warmth of his arms was enclosed around me , and I felt safe in the cocoon he created for me using his body .

    I heard Mattughing as water soaked Gavins shirt and a low growl emerged from Gavins throat .

    Chapter 0014 I could tell he was furious with Matts tricks .

    Gavins cologne hit my senses , and my heart hammered in my chest from his close proximity .

    I found myself leaning into him , feeling his muscles digging into my back and his strong arms tightening around me .

    My cheeks grew hot , and I felt warmth spreading across my lower abdomen .

    Another low growl escaped Gavins mouth , and I could feel his hot breath on the back of my neck , causing goosebumps to form on my flesh .

    Briefly , I wondered if he could smell my sudden arousal .

    His arms were untangled around me , and I felt cold from theck of touch .

    He turned his body around to re at his son who was stillughing .

    What have I told you about ying such tricks like that , Matthew ? Gavin growled ; his fury evident Matt finally stoppedughing and when I looked at him , I could see that his face had gone pale , and he almost looked nervous

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 0015 I wanted to see what shed do , he said with a shrug .

    Ive had enough of this ! Gavin growled.

    You are grounded until I say otherwise .

    W ¡­ what ? Matt cried .

    But ¡­ but I was just joking ¡­ Tears filled Matts eyes , and I would be lying if I said I didnt feel bad for the kid .

    I mean , it was only water , and it was a harmless prank .

    But I certainly wasnt going to intervene in Gavins parenting .

    Adam rushed out of the Vi , having witnessed this show , le had a towel in his hands .

    Get to your room , Matthew , Gavin ordered .

    He then red at Adam .

    Take him to his room .

    5 , Alpha , Adam said , bowing his head .

    Yes , I took the towel from Adam and went to Gavin to dry off his back , as I did so , I listened to Matt cry .

    But Dad , you never y with me anymore , he whined .

    just wanted to have fun ¡­ This is not the way to get my attention , Gavin said firmly We will discuss this againter .

    I began to towel dry Gavins soaked back ; his shirt was now transparent due to the water , and I could see the strong muscles of his back .

    My mind was immediately brought back to the night in the VIP suite when I ran my fingers down his back .

    I hadnt realized how muscly it was until this very moment .

    I wanted to run my fingers down them again .

    As I patted his back dry , I found that my other hand had a mind of its own and it wandered under his shirt .

    I felt his back stiffen as my fingers explored his ridges and creases .

    I used my other hand to move the towel under his shirt as well , acting as if I was only drying him off .

    His breathing seemed to have gotten harder , almost matching mine .

    The silence between us was so thick that I could hear the sounds of my heart beating .

    I bit my lip as my fingers traveled downward until they started to reach his lower back .

    Mattie , whats wrong ? A feminine voice said from nearby .

    I whipped my hand away ,ing back to reality .

    My face burned with embarrassment .

    What had happened to me ? How did I lose control like that and why did he let me ? ? ? He quickly adjusted his shirt and cleared his throat .

    He turned and without looking at me , grabbed the towel from my hands .

    My hands fell to my sides , and I stared at the ground , willing my face to stop burning .

    Dad grounded me , Matt answered the woman .

    What did you do now , Mattie ? The woman asked .

    Just wanted to have some fun and squirted them with water , Matt confessed .

    I was just taking him to his room .

    If youll excuse us , Madam Irene , Adam said as he ushered Matt inside .

    At the sound of her name , my gaze lifted and sure enough , Irene stood in front of us with a concerned look in her pretty eyes .

    Irene truly was a beautiful woman , and my chest tightened at the thought of Ethan being with her .

    She wore a casual pink dress that fit her form perfectly .

    Her long blond hair was braided down her back and she only wore a little makeup ; she didnt need a ton of makeup o be pretty , which irritated me even more .

    She watched as Adam took Matt inside and then she frowned at her father .

    Chapter 0015 What was that about ? She asked him .

    Your brother and his tricks , Gavin muttered .

    That boy needs more discipline .

    And because the cruel fates wereughing at me , Ethan walked around the corner ,pletely oblivious to the tension in the area .

    At that moment , Irene noticed me , and she frowned , tilting her head before looking at her father with a questioning look .

    But my gaze was too focused on Ethans to notice anything else around me .

    He froze entirely when he saw me standing beside Gavin and then his eyes darkened with irritation .

    I bit my lower lip as I stared back at him and I swear I heard a low growl escape his throat , which brought Irenes attention to her fianc¨¦ .

    She frowned at him and then she looked at me .

    I could see the questioning look in her eyes and then the brief worry as she folded her arms across her chest .

    Who is this woman ? She asked Ethan .

    Do you know her ?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 0016 Judys POV I was stunned to see Ethan standing before me , next to Irene .

    My wolf instantly hid herself in the furthest part of my mind , closing herself off from even me .

    Ethan ? Irene said again , touching his arm .

    He was busy ring at me with dark eyes to notice that his fianc¨¦ was trying to get his attention .

    But once she touched his arm , he blinked a few times as if he remembered where he was and who he was with He finally looked at her and saw the worry on her face .

    Do you know this woman ? She repeated .

    Uh , no , he said , shaking his head and clearing his throat Sorry , Im not sure what just happened .

    Ive never met her before .

    His words were like a p in the face .

    2 years together and that was what we resorted to.

    Strangers ? Irene still looked uncertain ; I could see it on her face .

    I was too stunned and hurt to say anything .

    My eyes wouldnt move from Ethans as he consoled his fianc¨¦ .

    My heart was bleeding at the sight of them .

    ¨¦than was probably just surprised that I brought a woman back to my home , Gavin said , intervening .

    I was brought back to the current moment and finally pulled my gaze away from Ethan and looked up at Gavin .

    He was calm and his eyes were fixed on Ethan as he spoke , almost like a silent warning .

    Understanding shed in Irenes eyes , and she finally turned her attention to me .

    Her blue eyes shined with curiosity and a kindness I wasnt expecting .

    My father never brings his girlfriends home , so I understand Ethans confusion .

    You must be very special .

    I apologize for the strange introduction .

    Im Irene Landry , and this is my fianc¨¦ Ethan Cash .

    I forced a smile , not wanting her to get the wrong impression .

    It wasnt her fault Ethan was a cheat , and she seemed like a sweet enough girl .

    The least I could do is put in some effort , especially if Im going to be hanging around here for a while tutoring Matt .

    Its nice to meet you , I said cautiously .

    Im Judy Montague .

    1 Montague ? She asked , her brows pinching together .

    Thatst name sounds familiar , Where have I heard it before ? My father is Reggie Montague , I answered .

    The Delta of the Redmoon pack .

    Oh , right ! She eximed , and then her face paled .

    Ive heard what happened with hispany .

    Im so sorry for you and your family .

    I nodded .

    I really didnt want to talk about my familys issues with the woman muy mate left me for .

    She seemed to understand that my silence meant I wasntfortable with this topic , so she cleared her throat and looked up at her father .

    Dad , where did you find this stunning young woman ? I didnt know you were in a new rtionship , Irene said , putting her hands on her hips .

    Why didnt you tell me ? Im not in a rtionship with Miss Montague , Gavin said sharply .

    Shes Matts new tutor.

    Irenes eyes wentrge .

    Chapter 0016 Another tutor ? Irene asked .

    What number is that ? 40 ? 49 , Gavin murmured .

    But I believe this one will be different .

    Your brother seemed to have taken a liking to Judy .

    Im hoping shell stick around for a while .

    A tutor , huh ? Ethan said , his eyes finding mine .

    Isnt that something ? Something in his eyes made me uneasy ; he almost seemed hopeful and excited upon hearing that I wasnt here as Gavins girlfriend , but only as Matts tutor .

    Gavin cleared his throat , his eyes dark as he red at Ethan You should start considering your wedding date to ensure that neither of you has any entanglements and that you are both devoted to each other , Gavin said , his eyes fixed on Ethans , Ethan paled upon hearing his words ; I understood the double meaning .

    Gavin knew about my history with Ethan and that I was his fated mate .

    His words were a warning , and considering the look Ethan was giving him , Ethan also understood the meaning .

    Irene only smiled and wrapped her arm around Ethans .

    Oh , we are definitely devoted to each other , Irene said , beaming .

    Ethan is the best guy Ive ever been with .

    Did I even show you what he bought me ? She untangled herself from Ethans arms and reached into the cor of her dress , pulling out a gorgeous golden ne with a purple pendant , encased in small diamonds It was the very same ne I saw in the window at the high end jewelry storest year .

    It was incredibly expensive , and I asked Ethan if he could buy it for me on multiple different asions .

    But he always brushed it off and got me something else .

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 0017 He always told me that he wanted my gifts to be unexpected and that its not fun if I know what Im getting .

    I eventually stopped asking him for the ne in hopes that he would get it for me , but he never did .

    I assumed he just forgot .

    Seeing that he got that ne for another woman caused me to dete on the spot .

    I felt physically ill .

    Isnt it incredible , she gushed .

    Hes truly the best .

    Ethan gave a wide smile and wrapped his arm around her , pulling her close and kissing the side of her face .

    Its certainly a sight , Gavin admitted .

    Im pleased that you have your priorities in order , Ethan .

    Yes , Sir , Ethan replied , then , he looked at me .

    My priorities are definitely in order .

    Third Person POV It was a breath of relief to find out that Judy wasnt there as Gavins girlfriend .

    However , Ethan was still furious that she was able to get a job even after he got her cklisted from the workforce .

    Seeing her standing beside Gavin left Ethan feeling infuriated .

    He had to y it cool though because Irene was standing beside him , and she was already skeptical of his earlier reaction upon seeing Judy .

    She gave Ethan a strange look, but he gave her a broad and reassuring smile in return .

    She was truly a work of art ; beautiful and perfect in every way .

    It was a shame he was only using her to boost his status and be the new Alpha of the Redmoon pack .

    We still have a lot of nning to make this wedding perfect , Irene said , resting her head on his arm .

    I cant wait to spend the rest of my life with this man .

    You certainly make a nice couple , Gavin said , his eyes still focused on Ethan .

    I trust that you daughter well .

    Of course , Ethan said .

    He could feel Judys eyes ring at him , but he kept his stered smile , will treat my He knew he was hurting her , he knew that the ne he bought Irene would hurt Judy because it was the same ne she wanted .

    Shes been asking for this ne ever since she saw it in the windowst year , but he didnt get it for her because he wanted to remain in control Now that Judy was working for the Landry family , Ethan felt as if he was losing the control he once had over her .

    The tutoring job was something he knew he couldnt interfere with ; he was able to get her cklisted from the workingmunity , but Gavin Landry didnt follow the same standards .

    He was probably paying her well for this type of job tool .

    ording to Irene , her brother wasnt an easy kid to be around , especially for a tutor .

    But Gavin seemed optimistic that Judy would be good at this job and Matt took a liking to her as well .

    Judy was squirming in her spot beside Gavin , and it gave Ethan a small satisfaction knowing that he was the reason she was so ufortable .

    In some way , Judy was still his and he could still control her .

    Whenever she looked at him , she still had trouble looking away .

    She was still hurt by the things he said and the things he did .

    He was still very much in control .

    A smirk yed on his lips as their eyes met .

    He could see the pain and turmoil in her eyes , and it brought him a sick sense of joy .

    She might think that she got the perfect job , but it wasnt going tost .

    Ethan made a vow to himself that he was going to make sure Judy left this job as Matts tutor .

    He was also going to make sure that Judy dropped out of that  Chapter 0017 damn school .

    Someone like Judy was only good for one thing : spreading her legs .

    There were a few people that Ethan could contact who could help him out with his ns and force Judy to not only quit her job but also quit going to school at Royal Academy ! The way he saw it was that Judy had two options ; she could either be his mistress , or she could lose everything .

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 0018 Judys POV I should probably get going , I said quickly , pulling my eyes away from Ethan .

    Thank you for the opportunity , Alpha.

    Perhaps we can exchange numbers so we can discuss my schedule .

    I can sign the contract when I return .

    Gavin stared down at me for a moment ; his face hard to read .

    Adam has your number .

    Ill be in touch , he told me .

    I nodded and was about to step around him , but Irenes volge stopped me .

    Dad , why dont you take Judy home ? I didnt see her car here , Irene said , staring between me and her father .

    Its okay , I said quickly .

    Ill just call for an Uber- Yes , Ill have my driver take her , Gavin said , interrupting my words .

    I met his eyes , surprised by the offer .

    Ill apany you .

    Itll give us a chance to talk in the car .

    I wanted to protest , but the look he was giving me was almost daring .

    I quickly mped my lips shut and gave him a curt nod , murmuring my thanks .

    Then its decided , Irene said with a wide smile , pping her hands together .

    It was very nice to meet you , Judy .

    I hope we can get to know one another soon .

    I could use some girlfriends .

    I forced a smile in her direction and nodded .

    Thest thing I wanted was to be friends with this woman , but she was being kind , and I didnt want to seem rude , especially in front of my new boss .

    I turned my back to them and followed Gavin into the house As we walked through the Vi , we passed Adam who was walking down therge spiral staircase .

    He looked stressed and I knew it had to do with a very upset Matt who just got grounded .

    He paused when he saw us passing Adam , is the driver still out front ? Gavin asked without even looking at him .

    Yes , sir , he answered .

    Ill be taking Judy back to her home .

    Ill be backter this evening , Gavin told him , Alpha , a voice said from nearby just as we neared the front doon .

    I saw the driver from yesterday walking around the corner ; be was holding a small stack of papers in his hands as he approached .

    I got the contract you requested , he told him , handing Gavin the papers .

    The driver smiled as he looked at me .

    Good evening , Mam .

    Im Beta Taylor .

    Oh ! He was the Beta of the pack .

    Now that I was looking at him , he did have the aura and appearance of a Beta .

    I smiled politely at him .

    Its an honor to meet you , Beta , I said , lowering my head in respect .

    We need to go , Gavin said sharply .

    I tried my best not to scowl at him ; he didnt have to speak so rudely , I thought to myself .

    I kept those thoughts in  Chapter 0018 my mind though , not wanting to cause any issues .

    I didnt say anything more to Taylor , and he didnt say anything more to me .

    He just watched as Gavin pulled me out of his vi and towards the waiting car .

    The driver immediately got out and ran around the car , bowing his head at Gavin before opening the back door .

    Gavin motioned for me to get in first .

    I smiled my thanks to the driver before sliding into the car , Gavin slid in beside me and the driver shut the door .

    He ran around to the front and sat in the drivers seat .

    Where to , Alpha ? The driver asked .

    Take us to the Carter Resort .

    1 stared at Gavin , shocked .

    I thought you were taking me home , I said , my brows pinched together .

    I need to speak with you alone , he told me .

    Also , I heard your stomach growl earlier and assumed you were hungry .

    It didnt take us long to get to the restaurant resort .

    I followed Gavin into the restaurant , and he was immediately greeted by the hostess ; I knew her from when I briefly worked here and from the engagement party .

    Nan had the day off today , so I didnt have to worry about her seeing me and asking me a million questions as to why I was there with Gavin .

    Good evening , Mr.

    Landry , she said with a beaming smil A table for two ? Your favorite booth is avable .

    Yes , thank you , Gavin said with a nod .

    We followed the hostess across the restaurant and towards the booth in the far back , next to therge window that overlooked the harbor .

    It had a gorgeous view of the citys nightlife sparkling off the water .

    The hostess handed us a couple of menus and then left .

    I was expecting Gavin to start talking and tell me why he wanted to talk to me privately , but he remained silent as he looked over the menus .

    A few minutester , a waitress arrived and took our orders .

    It was obvious she took a liking to Gavin immediately because she mainly ignored me .

    She was too busy batting hershes and unting her hips to notice that I was sitting there .

    What would you like to eat ? Gavin asked me , bringing me out of my thoughts .

    At that point , the waitress finally turned her attention to me and her dislike was evident .

    Ill just take the Cobb sd , I told her , handing her the menu .

    Bring us a bottle of wine as well , he ordered .

    Right away , she murmured before walking away .

    Gavin finally cleared his throat and fixed his attention on me .

    ¦°¦¥ .

    So , we should discuss what happened earlier , he said , leaning back in his seat as he took me in .

    The incident with Ethan .

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 0019  I I assure you my rtionship with Ethan is over .

    Im only interested in my job as Matts tutor .

    I thrive on professionalism , and I promise to remain ethnically loyal , I told him , well aware that I was rambling , but I couldnt help myself .

    He intimidated me .

    He stared at me for a heartbeat , making me even more nervous .

    Rest assured that no lines will ever be crossed , 1 added .

    istone And what about me ? He asked ; he didnt sound condescending .

    He had more of a boyish curiosity in his and his gaze was almost soft .

    My heart skipped a beat , and felt my cheeks heating .

    No lines will ever be crossed with you as well , I promised him sincerely .

    Gavin was silent for a moment as he assessed me and then he gave me a short nod I hope you can remember to honor that , he said , almost daring I was about to reply , but the waitress returned with our wine .

    Gavin then switched the subject to my schedule , and we agreed upon a schedule that worked for us both .

    Then , he took out the contract and ced it on the table .

    He stated that the contract was just a formality about employment and sry .

    Its also stated that you arent to tell anyone who you work for , he continued .

    Its for safety .

    Yours and mine .

    I make all my staff agree to the same terms .

    I nodded ; it made sense , so I didnt argue .

    He handed me a pen and after I looked over the contract , I filled in my basic information and signed each line he pointed at Soon after , the waitress returned with our food .

    This looks delicious , I said before taking my first bite of the delicious sd .

    Gavin got a rare steak with mashed potatoes and roasted veggies .

    We both ate in silence and gradually sipped on our wine .

    When I was just about done , I could feel the wine had gone right through me .

    I need to use the restroom , I told him as I slid out of the booth .

    Ill be back .

    He nodded and I took off towards the bathroom , walking by a stunning woman with auburn hair and the most dazzling green eyes I had ever seen .

    As I walked by her , she brushed her shoulder against mine , making me pause .

    I briefly wondered if she did that on purpose ; she didnt even apologize ! 1 brushed the thought out of my head though and quickly went to the bathroom .

    When I returned , I noticed that Gavin was now standing , and his arms were folded across his chest .

    He was speaking to the woman who bumped me a few minutes ago .

    She looked upset with him and when I approached , I heard her words clearly .

    So , this is why you havent called me back ? Because you been with another hussy ?? Thats enough , Daisy , he said , his voice low and threatening .

    Just answer the question , Gavin .

    Are you seeing her ? She asked , hurt evident in her tone .

    Gavins eyes flickered to me as if he could sense that I was nearby .

    Without answering her , he walked over to me .

    My eyes grewrge as he wrapped an arm around my shoulders and pulled me close .

    I was immediately entranced by his scent and warmth ; electricity red across my flesh from his touch , his face  Chapter 0019 buried against the nape of my neck .

    The woman , Daisys , eyes followed him , and she looked utterly pissed .

    And if I am ? Gavin asked ; I could feel his breath against my cheek and my heart hammered wildly in my chest .

    Youll soon tire of her , Daisy sneered , folding her arms across her chest .

    You always do and then youe crawling back to me .

    How long do you n on being the third wheel on our date ? Gavin asked .

    My breath hitched from his words , Daisy scowled .

    This isnt over , she muttered before giving me a nasty look and storming off .

    As soon as she was out of sight , Gavin released me .

    I nearly fell to the ground from how weak my legs were .

    I could hardly speak as Gavin walked back to the table and resumed his food as if nothing had happened W ¡­what was that ? I stammered breathlessly , hating how weak I sounded .

    Gavin nced at me and shrugged a shoulder .

    That was Daisy , he murmured .

    Shes a noble Lycan and myte wifes sister .

    I was stunned by his remark .

    Oh , I managed to say .

    My mother has been wanting to pair us together as a second chance for me , he continued .

    I didnt want to reject her too bluntly .

    Im sorry for using you like that .

    My cheeks were still on fire and Im sure he noticed but he didnt mention anything about it .

    I nodded in reply and said nothing more .

    We finished our meals and Gavin paid .

    Gavin had the driver take us back to my house and I thanked him for the meal and the job before I got out of the car and walked to the door .

    The car remained until I was inside and then I could hear it driving off .

    I let out a breath I hadnt known I was holding .

    But the slight relief didntst long because I could hear my mother speaking to someone in the living room .

    The minute I reached the entryway , my entire body froze when saw who was sitting on the couch , chatting away y with my mother .

    2/2 +

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 0020 Judys POV My mother was smiling for the first time since my father was taken away by pack Gammas .

    Oh , Judy .

    Good , youre home .

    Look who came to visit with us , my mother said , a smile beaming on her face as she looked at Ethan .

    He told me that hed be able to help us if you are cooperative with him .

    She had a questioning look in her eyes when she looked back at me .

    I had told her that Ethan refused to help , but now he was making it seem like I was being uncooperative owards his demands and that was the reason he refused to help .

    I could tell he didnt tell her what those demands were , and I wasnt going to tell her either .

    It would only break her heart further and I didnt have it in me right now .

    I was exhausted after the day I had , and I just wanted to go to bed .

    Thest thing I wanted right now was to deal with Ethan .

    I folded my arms across my chest and red at Ethan who had a smug smile on his face .

    Whats he doing here , Mom ? I asked her She frowned at me .

    Is that any way to speak ? She asked , her brows pinching together .

    I raised you better than that , Judy .

    Ethan has been a friend of this family for a long time .

    Hes your mate hes also offering to help us during our time of need .

    You should show him more respect , I pressed my lips together in a thin line .

    Do I need to remind you that we broke up ? I asked , still staring at Ethan , but I was also speaking to my mother .

    I needed them both to be clear that Ethan and I were no longer together and if my mother was hoping for any reconciliation , then she was out of luck because that wasnt happening That doesnt mean you cant still be friends , she replied .

    He is in the running to be our new Alpha .

    Regardless , he deserves our respect .

    Ethan stood to his feet , and I instinctively took a step back , wanting to gain as much distance between us as possible .

    My wolf had been quiet since we saw him at Gavins vi with Irene and I worried something might be seriously wrong with her .

    She hasnt blocked me since the day Ethan rejected us .

    I apologize for intruding , Ethan said , keeping that stered smile on his lips as he looked at me .

    I knew it was only a show for my mother because I could hear the bitterness directed towards me in his tone .

    I was hoping for a moment of your time .

    In your dreams , Ethan , I said and then I turned my back to him and stormed out of the living room .

    I wasnt going to give him the time of day .

    I wrapped my arms around my body as I made my way up the stairs .

    Just as I reached the door and opened it , a hand on my lower back , shoving me the rest of the way into my room , and then the door shut .

    I whipped around to face Ethan who was staring at me with his arms folded across his chest .

    What the hell are you doing in here , Ethan ? I sneered .

    I felt I should be the one asking you the questions , he retorted bitterly .

    What do you think you are doing unting around Gavin Landry like that ? I raised my brows .

    Chapter 0020 Excuse me ? I asked him , taken aback .

    What business of that is yours ? Arent you engaged to his daughter ? Do you really think that whoring yourself out to Gavin is going to help get your father out of prison ? Ethan scoffed .

    You are being delusional if you think for a second hed ever be interested in you .

    You do remember the hickeys I had on my neck not too long ago , right ? I asked him , folding my own arms across my chest .

    His eyes darkened at the mention of those hickeys , and he took a step towards me .

    I took a step back , not wanting to be anywhere near him .

    I asked around , apparently Gavin was seen having a lot to drink that evening .

    He was hardly in his rightful mind , he murmured .

    You must have taken advantage of the opportunity .

    Are you out of your mind ?? I asked him , narrowing my ees .

    I did no such thing ! Im not sure who you are trying to fool , Judy , because Im not buying .

    I know the kind of person you are , and youd do anything to help your family , even if it means sleeping with someone for a bit of money .

    Why not just take me up on my offer and end this whole thing ? Because I wont be your mistress , Ethan , I hissed .

    Thats insulting to everyone involved , including Irene .

    Dont you care about her at all ? How could you ask such a thing of me knowing that it would hurt her ? He rolled his eyes .

    Dont act like you care about her , he replied .

    Someone has to , I growled .

    He let out a humorlessugh just before he grabbed me and pulled me close to him ,pletely catching me off guard .

    He wrapped one of his arms around my hips and another arm around my back , pressing me flush against his hard chest .

    My heart nearly beat out of my throat from the sudden motion .

    Just shut up , he murmured , and then his lips were crashing into mine .

    Anger filled me as his lips moved against mine , his tongue swiping across my bottom lip and seeking entrance .

    I kept my mouth mped shut , refusing to give in to him .

    At one point , I would have been weak in the knees from his kiss and gave in right away , but now , I just felt disgusted and used .

    I didnt have the same tingly sensation 1 once felt from his touch .

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 0021 Now his touch burned .

    1 felt nauseated and filled with fury .

    1 struggled against him which only made him hold me tighter .

    It was no secret that he was much stronger than me despite all the training I had in my defense sses .

    It didn help that he hurt my body and made me weaker as a person , not to mention my wolf was blocking me so I couldnt channel any of her strength .

    He bit my lower lip , causing me to gasp in pain .

    That was enough time for him to shove his tongue into my mouth .

    I pushed at his chest as he started to push me towards my bed .

    Panic was striking me so fast that I was losing my train of thought .

    In a rush , I bit down on his tongue as hard as I could , making me stop kissing me and howl in pain .

    I pushed at him again , but he refused to let go of me .

    Instead , his lips found the nape of my neck , right above his mark which refused to fade after his rejection .

    He bit just above the mark , and I felt him sucking on it hard .

    Ethan , get off me ! I demanded .

    I felt his smile against the nape of my neck as he released my flesh from his teeth .

    dly , he muttered just as he let me go and I fell to the ground with a thud .

    My neck throbbed from his hard kissing , biting , and sucking .

    I reached my shaky fingers up to touch the spot and I winced when I felt the hickey forming on my skin .

    I let out distressed whimper which he quickly shushed .

    When I looked up at him , I saw that he had pulled out his phone and , on the screen , I noticed Irenes name shing across .

    She was calling him ; of course , she was , I thought to mysel He answered the call and turned his back to me .

    Hey , babe , he said sweetly .

    His tonepletely changed from bitter to loving in a matter of seconds .

    I pulled myself up to my feet using my bed and I wrapped my arms around my body like I was desperately trying to hold myself together .

    Yeah , I just stepped out for a few .

    Ill be home soon though .

    Want me to pick you up anything to eat ? He paused for another moment ; I sat on my bed , my legs refusing to work any longer .

    Tears burned in my eyes , but I refused to let them fall while he was standing in my bedroom .

    I wasnt going to let him see me weaken .

    Sure , Ill surprise you , he replied kindly .

    Ill see you soon .

    I love you , A jab of pain hit my chest , and I winced like he had just pped me .

    He hung up the phone and then turned to me .

    Look , I came here to tell you that you need about $ 500,000 if you want to visit your father in prison , he told me , shoving his phone back into his pocket .

    If I remember correctly , thats about the same amount of money ur loan payment at school is I couldnt speak ; I stared numbly at the ground .

    He stepped towards me and lowered himself , so he was at eye level , forcing me to look into his eyes .

    If you want to see your father , give up school and use the loan to pay .

    Youll be able to see him getting tortured to the brink of death behind bars , Ethan sneered .

    Or you can be my mistress , and Ill pay off his debt entirely .

    Youll still have to give up school , but itll save him from being tortured .

    The choice is yours , Judy .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat , my entire body shuddering with pent up fury .

    He smiled as he straightened  Chapter 0021 his posture .

    No matter the choice , Judy , youll always be mine .

    Its best if you remember that .

    Now , if youll excuse me .

    I have a fianc¨¦ to tend to .

    Without another word , he turned and left my room , leaving me alone with my thoughts .

    I spent the remainder of the night lying in bed; tears spilling out of my eyes .

    I had a bad feeling about what was about to happen , and it was making me feel sick to my stomach .

    At some point , my wolf unblocked me , probably sensing that I needed herfort after what Ethan had just put me through .

    ¡ü How could he do this to me ? How could he do this to my family ? My poor father was lying in prison because of him , and there was nothing I could do .

    Hours after Ethan had left , I finally started to fall asleep .

    However , I was brutally awoken by the pain coursing through my veins ; it felt as if my entire insities were on fire starting from the mark on my neck .

    I screamed out in agony as I put my hand over the mark ; every single bone in my body ached .

    My wolf whimpered and cried along with me , also feeling the same pain .

    Mate , I heard my wolf crying .

    Another ¡­ woman ! It was then that I realized what she was trying to say .

    Ethan was having sex with another woman !

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 0022 Judys POV The pain that wracked my body was insufferable ; I cried out , hoping that my mother would hear and that she could do something to help me .

    But the hallway outside my room remained quiet with only the sounds of my agony filling it .

    My wolf was also whimpering in pain which drowned out any coherent thought .

    Ive only felt minor pain in the past when he kissed Irene , but this was too much for me to handle .

    This was the pain of him sleeping with her .

    I could almost hear the sounds of their panting and moans as if I were in the room with them .

    I could hear all the things he was doing with her , and it was torture .

    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I gritted my teeth , praying to the Moon Goddess for the pain to subside .

    What had 1 done to deserve such a cruel punishment ? My eyes were drawn to the shirt that was thrown over the edge of myundry basket .

    It was Gavins shirt ; the one I had yet to wash and give back to him .

    If I were to be hones , I forgot all about it .

    I briefly wondered if it still smelled like him .

    Biting back the heavy amount of pain that consumed me , I managed to stretch enough to grab the shirt and pull it towards me .

    The moment my fingers touched the soft fabric , his scent filled my nose and wrapped around me like awarm and soothing nket .

    Even my wolf was calmer .

    I hugged the shirt to my chest , letting his scent fill me .

    The pain began to subside , and I was able to block out the sounds I was hearing from Ethans lovemaking .

    I closed my eyes , keeping the shirt close to me .

    After a few minutes , I was finally able to drift off to sleep .

    The thought of Gavin filled my mind , and I was immediately brought back to that night in his VIP suite .

    Gavins lips found mine as he kissed me with a heated passion .

    My heart was racing as I pressed myself close to him , basking in his scent and warmth as I fought to deepen the loss .

    His tongue glided across mine yfully and our lips danced together in beautiful harmony .

    He was shirtless and my fingers roamed across his broad chest , feeling , every single one of his abs beneath my fingertips .

    His fingers explored my body as well which was when I realized I waspletely naked .

    I wasnt shy though ; 1 didnt need to be shy because there was some part of me that knew this wasnt real .

    This was a world and scenario that I created in my own head and didnt have to shy away from the man before me .

    He lifted me up and pinned me against the wall , using his body to help keep me upright .

    I wrapped my legs around his broad waist as he brought his lips down the nape of my neck and sucked on the spot where Ethans mark was .

    In this scenario , Ethans mark was gone .

    I didnt have to look in the mirror to know that it wasnt there .

    I heard a low growl from Gavin just before he whispered , Mine ¡­ My eyes flew open , and I sat up in bed , my head spinning and sweat dripping down the side of my face .

    I swallowed a few times as I looked around my bedroom .

    I just had a steamy dream about Gavin Landry .

    I reached my hands up to touch my face and I noticed how hot it was .

    I took a deep and shaky breath .

    I could not be thinking like that towards Gavn .

    I had to get my head straight before I went to his houseter today .

    I promised that I would start my tutoring job this afternoon and I couldnt go there with a messy head .

    Chapter 0022 I shook the thought of my dream out of my head and quickly got out of bed .

    I went into my bathroom to clean up , pausing at the mirror when I noticed how disheveled I looked .

    My hair was aplete mess , my face was pale , and I had dark bags under my eyes .

    but that wasnt the part that drew my attention ; my mouth nearly dropped when I saw therge hickey on my neck made by Ethan .

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 0023 I scowled at it in the mirror .

    I couldnt be seen with his hickey on my neck ! I had to cover this up somehow .

    I decided to use a scarf .

    After I showered and got dressed , 1 grabbed a scarf that paired nicely with my blouse and jeans .

    I tied it around my neck and took a deep breath before leaving my room .

    My mother made it known that she wasnt very happy that disrespected our future Alpha .

    I told her that I wasnt going to do what Ethan asked me to do and that we could find another way to make money .

    Honestly , Judy .

    Just do what hes asking .

    It cant be that hard .

    Your fathers life is at stake , she pleaded , tears filling her eyes .

    / 1 I remained silent , not wanting to discuss this any further .

    Later in the afternoon , I took an Uber to Gavins house .

    I was relieved to see that only Adam and Matt were home , which meant I didnt need to have any awkward encounters .

    Adam took the time to show me around the house ; he guided me to all the rooms that I could use and some of the rooms needed to stay clear of , which included Gavins study , and the entire upstairs floor .

    The interview was only the first step , Adam said as he turned to face me .

    You might have proven yourself to Master Matthew , but you now need to prove yourself to me None of his other tutors had been sessful in getting him toplete his tasks .

    Your job is to get him toplete his tasks .

    Understood ? I will try my best , I answered as confidently as I could .

    Adam smirked and folded his arms across my chest .

    No offense , Miss Judy .

    But 1 personally dont believe you have what it takes to truly handle this boy .

    Even those who passed the interview process were unsessful .

    Hesplicated child and its going to take a lot more than a pretty face and good fighting skills to get him to listen .

    Third Person POV Judy looked taken aback by Adams words , but what he said was the truth .

    Just that morning , he was speaking with Ethan while Miss Irene was getting dressed for the day Ethan told him that Judy had never been around kids before and she didnt know the first thing about them .

    He confessed that hed known Judy for quite a while and that he didnt think she could handle this job .

    Judy at one point confessed to Ethan about her very serious condition that she ims to have managed , but it makes her less intelligent when ites to certain subjects Once Adam learned from Ethan what Judys condition was , he felt a bit deceived .

    Adam made a mental note to keep a close eye on Miss Judy and report anything he found suspicious Ethan seemed oddly curious about Matt and his interests as well this morning .

    I notice he doesnt do much around here and I wanted to know what I should get him for his birthday .

    I know its not for months , but if Im going to be in Irenes life as her husband , Matt will be my brother inw .

    Id like to start thinking of these things now .

    Adam didnt think that was too strange , so he nodded thoughtfully .

    Well , hes into video games right now .

    Actually , he has a tablet that he ys on .

    He has a favorite game in particr that he ys but he isnt allowed to y it right now .

    Chapter 0023  Ethan raised his brows .

    Why is that ? He asked .

    Because it takes up too much of his time .

    He will spend all day locked away in his room ying that damn game .

    Getting him to do anything and cooperate is impossible .

    Can I see the tablet ? Ethan asked .

    Maybe Ill get him a new game ; an educational one .

    51 +

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 0024 Adam nodded and grabbed the tablet , handing it to Ethan .

    Ill return thister .

    Thank you for your help , Adam , Ethan said kindly before leaving the kitchen .

    Thank you for the warning about Miss Judy .

    Ill keep a close eye on her , Adam retorted .

    Ill see if theres someone more capable for the position .

    Ethan nodded , a smile ying on his lips .

    Adam all but forgot about that conversation until a couple of hourster when he was searching the entire house for Matt but couldnt find him .

    He wasnt usually hanging out in his bedroom at this time , but that was the only ce he hadnt looked .

    Ethan and Irene were long gone for the day , so the house remained quiet and fairly empty besides the staff running around Adam knocked on Matts bedroom door and heard him huffing about .

    Frowning , he opened the door and spotted him on his bed with his tablet in his hands .

    Master Matthew , how did you get that ? Adam asked , stepping into his bedroom .

    Get out ! Im busy ! Matt scowled ; his eyes glued on the tablet .

    Master Matthew , I insist that you hand that over right away .

    You know you arent allowed to have that right now .

    Your tutor will be here soon , and you need to be prepared .

    I said get out !! Matt hissed as he grabbed a picture frame with sharp corners and threw it as hard as he could across the room , aiming directly at Adams face .

    Adam was able to get out of the way quickly and the frame shattered on the wall behind him .

    He whipped around to face Matt who kept his attention on the game .

    Matt he tried to say but Matt grabbed more pictures and other hard objects and started to throw them at Adam , ordering him to leave his room that instant .

    Adam felt he had no choice but to leave .

    When Matt got like that , he was dangerous and would stop at nothing to get what he wanted .

    The only one who was able to calm him and put some order in his life was Gavin and that was because of his Alpha aura .

    However , Gavin had a meeting this afternoon and was unavable .

    Perhaps this would be the perfect way to push Judy away from this job though .

    If shes unable to aplish her mission for the day , it would prove that shes incapable .

    Judy appeared soon after for her first day as his tutor and Adam attempted to warn her that the task would be impossible .

    He somehow got his tablet and is ying his favorite game , Adam exined .

    Hes locked himself in his room and he wonte out .

    Its probably better if you didnt even bother trying .

    Judy raised her brows .

    Is that so ? She asked .

    Is th Adam went to respond , but then Judy did something unexpected .

    She walked past him and started up the stairs .

    She looked so confident and determined that it amazed him He quickly followed after her , protesting that she wasnt supposed to go upstairs because it was their personal floor that consisted of bedrooms and private bathrooms .

    Chapter 0024 Judy ignored him and she paused when she reached the second floor .

    She looked around at each door , and when she saw the door with the stickers on it , she walked towards it .

    Miss Judy ! Adam tried to protest again .

    She knocked on the bedroom door and waited a moment ; when Matt ignored her , she did something Adam never could have imagined .

    She kicked the door open ! Chapter 0025

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 0025  Judys POV Miss Judy ! Adam growled just as I walked into Matts bedroom .

    This is highly inappropriate .

    You arent supposed to be in their private bedrooms for one and two , you destroyed Gavins property .

    The door was barely hanging on the hinges .

    I nced at it briefly before lifting my gaze to meet Adams .

    He looked furious that would do such a thing , but I only shrugged .

    I will pay to get the door fixed , I told him .

    Gavin can take it from my paycheck .

    He looked like he was about to say something in response , but I paid him no attention .

    I turned my attention to Matt who was sitting on his bed .

    He was staring at the tablet as if nothing happened .

    I could see the bags under his eyes and the strain that looking at the screen constantly had on him .

    I walked over to him.

    Matt , Isaid , trying to gain his attention .

    When he ignored me , I spoke louder .

    Matthew ! He still ignored me .

    His face was very serious as he kept his eyes fixed on the screen and he was murmuring something under his breath .

    Stupid level ¡­ he murmured .

    I could hear the sounds of the yer dying repeatedly and I furrowed my brows .

    I knew this game .

    Ive yed this game .

    Ive mastered this game .

    With a smirk , I grabbed the tablet from him and yanked it out of his hands .

    Hey ! He yelled , trying to get it back .

    I kept it out of reach while focusing my attention on the screen , I went through the necessary steps , leveled up the character , and got him the appropriate and much needed equipment to pass the level , along with armor .

    Then , I continued with the mission Matt was attempting .

    Matt went from desperately trying to get the tablet from me to watching me with a look of awe as I effortlessly wiped out each bad guy in the game andpleted the mission .

    Woah ! He gasped .

    That was amazing ! How did you do that ?? I shrugged I yed this game before , I told him .

    Then , I went into the save file and deleted everything I had just done .

    Why would you do that ?! I raised a brow at him .

    I thought youd be a fair yer and want to beat the level on your own , I told him , mockingly .

    He scowled .

    Ive been trying to beat that level all day ! He huffed .

    I shrugged .

    I could show you how to do it , I told him .

    But first , you need to get your homework done .

    ording to Adam , you have a lot of it .

    Chapter 0025  It was at that moment I realized that Adam had left the room .

    It didnt matter though ; I didnt need him in here for this .

    Matt scowled at me , and I just stood in front of him casually not wavering .

    Thats my condition , I added with finality .

    He nced at the tablet still in my hands .

    You promise youll help me ? I nodded .

    I never break my promises .

    Especially when ites to video games , I told him .

    He sighed and then he nodded .

    Okay , lets do my homework .

    I motioned for his backpack in theer of the room .

    Grab that and meet me downstairs in the parlor , I told him , turning and walking out of his room .

    I didnt bother waiting for him or seeking Adam out .

    I just made my way down the stairs and into the front parlor .

    The parlor reminded me of a luxury hotel lobby ; it hadrge floor to ceiling windows overlooking the gardens outside and gave way to plenty of natural lighting .

    I sat on the couch and waited for Matt to join me .

    He didnt take too long to grab his backpack and walk into the parlor .

    He sat beside me on the couch and pulled out a ton of papers , books , and writing utensils .

    I smiled Lets get started , I stated .

    For the next couple of hours , wepleted each of his homework assignments and got a little studying done .

    I was amazed at the amount of work they assigned a 7 year old , but I suppose its a little different for werewolf students As the sun set a maid walked into the parlor with a faint smile as she looked down at Matt .

    The cooks have prepared your supper , Master Matthew , he said to him.

    You cane to the kitchen : whenever you are ready .

    Matt pouted and then looked up at me .

    Can you join me for dinner ? He asked .

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 0026 I was surprised by the dinner request and my brows shot upward to my hairline .

    You want to have dinner with me ? I asked .

    Theres plenty of food for you as well , Madam , the maid added , a wide grin on her face , I looked back at Matt for confirmation , and he looked so small and almost nervous at that moment .

    I wondered what it was about .

    My dad is never home for dinner and my sister hasnt bee home since she started dating that Ethan guy , Matt confessed .

    Sometimes Butler Adam will eat with me , but not always .

    I get lonely ¡­ My heart tugged for the child , and I put my hand on his shoulder , reassuringly .

    I would love to have dinner with you , Matt , I told him .

    Then afterward , we can y that game , and Ill show you how to beat that level .

    He beamed at my promise and jumped to his feet .

    Come on ! He said , grabbing my arm and pulling me towards the kitchen .

    The dining table was set up for only Matt and it made me sad to see the lonely sight .

    The maid quickly walked in behind us and set another ce for me , giving me a sheepish smile .

    I sat at the table beside Matt as the maid poured us some juice before serving the meal .

    It w t was a delicious stew ; I hadnt realized how hungry I was until it was right in front of me .

    My stomach was growling by the time I had my first bite of the food .

    While we ate , I listened to Matt talk about school , his interests , and about some of the friends he has .

    I had to admit that I enjoyed spending time with the little gay .

    He seemed pleased to have me there keeping himpany and I enjoyed that I could do that for him .

    After our meal , I offered to clean the table and dishes , but the maids insisted on doing it for us .

    Its their job , Matt exined .

    That doesnt mean we cant be helpful , I told him .

    He shrugged .

    Can we y the game now ? He asked , bouncing in his seat .

    I smiled at him .

    Yes , I did promise you that we would , I told him .

    He eagerly jumped out of his seat and ran into the parlor where I left his tablet on the coffee table .

    I followed after him .

    I sat on the couch with him and taught him everything I knew about the game .

    I showed him exactly what I did to beat the level , and he followed my instructions perfectly .

    After he sessfully beat the level , he jumped up and pped , Iughed and then I gasped in surprise when he wrapped his arms around me to hug me .

    Can we keep ying ? He asked .

    I thought about it for a moment .

    Well , you did finish your homework .

    I suppose you earned a bit more gamey .

    But tomorrow we are going to 1/2  Chapter 0026 work extra hard on studying your letters and math before we do some defense training .

    Understood ? He beamed as he nodded .

    Can you teach me how to shoot the bow and arrow too ? He asked .

    I have trouble with my aiming .

    Can yo I would be happy to teach you everything I know , I assured him .

    He t back down and handed me the tablet , wanting me to continue with the next level .

    For the next 30 minutes , we continued passing the tablet back and forth , sharing the gamey and chuckling periodically at all the mishaps that happened during the gaming process .

    The entire time , Adam hadnt made a single appearance to check on us .

    I almostpletely forgot about him until I heard his voice outside of the parlor .

    She let him y on his tablet and theyve been doing nothing but goofing off the entire time , I heard Adam saying I made a mistake by allowing her here in the first ce .

    Shes not fit to be his tutor .

    They have done nothing productive , Alpha ! 1 I looked up at the closed doorway with a frown and before I knew what was happening , the door flew open and Gavin walked into the parlor , startling us both .

    Matt nearly dropped the tablet but thankfully I caught it before it hit the ground .

    Dad , youre home , Matt said with an awkward smile on his lips as if he knew he was caught doing something he shouldnt be doing , Gavin red at me with his arms folded across his chest .

    What exactly is going on in here , Miss Montague ?

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 0027 Judys POV I told you , Adam said , folding his arms across his chest .

    Not only did she fail in her task at getting him to aplish any of his schoolwork , but shes also encouraging his distraction .

    She should be fired right away , and Ill post the job once again on the werewolf job board .

    I was shocked by what Adam was saying , when I first met him , I thought he was kind and genuinely wanted me around .

    But now it seemed he was trying to get me fired .

    Im not sure what I had done to him to deserve this type of treatment , but Id be lying if I said I wasnt kind of hurt by it .

    Is this true ? Gavin asked , his eyes fixed on mine .

    I looked up at him , my lips pressed in a thin line .

    I knew my cheeks were probably red because I could feel the heat in them , but ignored it and turned towards the table where we left Matts schoolwork .

    See for yourself , I said , grabbing the papers and handing them to Gavin .

    Gavin grabbed the papers and looked them over ; his brows raising in surprise .

    This is Matts handwriting , he said thoughtfully as he went through each of the assignments we had done .

    He did all of this ? I nodded , folding my own arms across my chest as I red at Adam whose face immediately paled .

    Yes , I answered , my eyes never leaving Adams Matt did all his schoolwork and got a bit of studying in .

    I believe there is such a thing as bnce in a young boys life .

    All work and no y can lead to quick burnout andck of focus .

    Matt did his assignments, and I rewarded him with some gamey as I promised him earlier .

    I pulled my eyes away from Adam to look at Gavin who was watching me , a perplexed look on his face ..

    Mattckspanionship , Alpha Gavin .

    This is what is leading to his rebellious side .

    When you spend time with him , hes actually a sweet and caring young boy .

    Gavin raised his brows as he set the schoolwork on the table Are you trying to teach me how to raise my son ? He asked Of course not , I told him .

    But perhaps punishing him without truly knowing the reasoning behind his actions is redundant .

    Even for you , Alpha .

    He opened his mouth to say something but then I felt the starf around my neck slipping down my shoulders .

    I scrambled to recover the scarf , but it was toote , Gavin was ring at my neck where the hickey was .

    His eyes were dark , and his nostrils red at the sight of it .

    Its not what it seems , I murmured as I quickly put the scarf around my neck .

    I wanted to exin to him what had happened , but I couldnt tell him the full story .

    Gavin had already wanted me to stay away from Ethan because he was to marry Irene .

    He wanted Irene to have a nice life with Ethan without nie intervening .

    If I told Gavin that Ethan was the one who gave me the hickey , he would never believe that I didnt want it .

    He would never believe .

    that Ethan practically forced himself on me .

    He would think that I went after him and seduced him.

    He would never see it from my point of view .

    It doesnt matter , Gavin muttered ; he was clearly irritated for whatever reason .

    I wasnt entirely sure why , but it was clear in his eyes and in his tone .

    Just make sure you better handle your private life .

    I dont need that around my son .

    Understood ? I nodded and bit my lower lip .

    +75 BONUS Chapter 0027 Understood , I replied .

    He turned to re at the butler .

    You told me that Judy failed toplete her mission for the day but so far , Ive seen that shespleted her mission and then some .

    How dare you spread such false rumors , Adam , Gavin barked , making Adam flinch .

    ¡­ uh ¡­ he stammered , unsure of what to say .

    You arent to speak in my presence for a month , Gavin steered .

    Now get out of my face .

    y ¡­ yes Alpha , Adam said shakily as he quickly retreated out of the room , his head hanging low in defeat .

    I tightened the scarf around my neck and when I was sure it wouldnt slip again , I straightened my posture to look up at Gavin .

    I should get going ; its gettingte , and my mother is probably wondering where I am , I told him .

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 0028 He nodded .

    My driver , Leroy , is out front .

    Have him take you home , He offered .

    I shook my head .

    Its okay , Ill grab an Uber , I told him as I pulled my phone out of my bag .

    He pu put his hand over my phone screen , preventing me from using it .

    Dont spend your money on a ride when Im offering you one for free , he said calmly .

    Leroy remembers your address from yesterday .

    Let him take you home .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and then I nodded thoughtfully .

    Okay , thank you , I replied .

    I turned to Matt who was staring between us with wide eyes .

    I wondered what was going through his young mind at that moment , but he seemed to snap out of it when he noticed me staring at him .

    Im leaving now , I told him .

    But I will be here around the same time tomorrow .

    I have sses in the morning , and you have school until the afternoon .

    He nodded and I could tell from the pout he gave me that he didnt want me to leave .

    Make sure you clean up your mess and get plenty of rest tonight , I instructed .

    Youll need it for our training session .

    Okay , he murmured .

    Bye , Judy .

    Bye Matt , I retorted , giving him a small wave before ncing back at Gavin .

    He was still fixated on me .

    I nodded at him , not sure what to say , as I stepped around him and headed out of the vi.

    Third Person POV Gavin watched as Judy walked out of the Vi .

    For some reason , seeing the hickey on her neck thoroughly irritated him .

    It was a feeling he couldnt quite understand , but he didnt like seeing it on her .

    He remembered when he left his own marks on her body and there was a small satisfaction in his chest .

    But those markings faded to the point where they couldnt be seen , and it was reced by the markings of another .

    Who was the man that left a hickey on her neck ? On second thought , it was probably better if he didnt know Why are you so mean sometimes ? Matt asked , bringing Gavin out of his thoughts .

    Gavin blinked a couple of times before looking down at his son , a frown decorating his lips .

    I wasnt mean , Gavin denied .

    Matt rolled his eyes and slumped down on the couch .

    Yes , you were , he murmured .

    We were having a good day , and she left upset .

    Chapter 002  Gavin raised his brows as he watched his son .

    For a moment , he wasnt sure what to say .

    He sighed and decided to sit on the couch beside him .

    Its been a while since he spent any real time with Matt ; the words of Judy kept reying in his mind about how Matt needspanionship .

    He wondered if her words were true .

    You had a good day ? Gavin asked him .

    Matt nodded , his eyes remaining on the ground .

    Yes , he said softly .

    warne Im assuming you like your new tutor ? Gavin asked him .

    Matt seemed to brighten as he looked up at his father .

    Yes , I do ! Shes really nice , Dad , and super cool .

    Shes really good at warrior stuff , shes book smart , and she ys video games .

    She also ate dinner with me tonight .

    I liked having her around , Matt gushed .

    I wouldnt mind if she became my new mom ! Gavins eyes widened upon hearing his son say that .

    Shut up , Gavin said , shaking his head and avoiding his sons eyes .

    Im serious , though , Matt said , grabbing Gavins arm .

    I had a mom like Judy , I would be so happy .

    Shes going to teach me defense and how to shoot a bow and arrow tomorrow ! Gavin was taken aback by this ; he realized that his son was serious .

    He truly did admire Judy like a mother figure .

    Matt then pouted and looked at the ground .

    None of my other tutors ever did stuff like this , he murmured .

    They only cared about impressing you .

    Gavin felt for the boy , it was true that his tutors mainly never worked out because all they cared about was impressing the Alpha and getting in his pants .

    Matt oftenshed out whenever he felt he waspeting for attention .

    This made Gavin think about Judys earlier words .

    Mattckspanionship , Alpha Gavin .

    This is what is leading to his rebellious side .

    When you spend time with him , hes actually a sweet and caring young boy .

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 0029 Judys POV I went to the student lounge after my morning ss .

    I just finished taking an exam and I waspletely beaten .

    I was pleased to see Nan seated near the window , snaking on a pop tart and studying .

    When I approached her , she looked up from her book and smiled .

    Hey , she said , sliding an iced coffee across the table .

    I got you some caffeine .

    You are a lifesaver , I said , taking the coffee and sitting in the seat across from hers .

    I took arge sip of the coffee and sighed in contentment , What happened to youst night ? I thought you were going to call me ? She asked , closing her book .

    I groaned as I took another sip of the coffee Sorry , I kind of ran a bit behindst night , When I got home , I crashed immediately , I told her .

    She raised her brows .

    What were you doing that caused you to be so tired ? I knew I had to be careful with what I said to Nan .

    The contract that Gavin made me sign stated that Im not to mention him by name or whom Im tutoring .

    Gavin and his family were famous in the werewolf world and if people knew that I was working for him , it could cause issues .

    I trusted Nan , but I also couldnt risk breaking the contract .

    This job was good money , and I couldnt lose it .

    I got a job , I told her .

    A job ? She asked .

    What kind of job ? As a tutor , I answered .

    Im tutoring a boy from the neighboring pack .

    Its good money and itll help my family out a lot .

    Thats awesome , Judy ! She gushed .

    Tutoring is a perfect job for you .

    There isnt anything you cant do .

    Iughed .

    You are being so extra , I chuckled .

    She rolled her eyes , but I could see the yfulness on her face .

    As if , she replied .

    Name one thing you cant do .

    I thought about it for a moment .

    Im not great at knitting , I confessed .

    She burst intoughter and shook her head .

    But you can still do it even if you arent great at it , she resorted .

    Haughed with her .

    Goddess , it was good tough with my best friend and pretend everything was normal for once .

    Too bad that didntst long because soon , we were joined by none other than Carol and her entourage .

    I had known Carol since middle school ; at one point , we were friends .

    But then I beat her in the spelling bee , and  Chapter 0029 she grew hateful .

    Shes been my archenemy since .

    Weve alwayspeted for the top spot throughout our schooling years and now that we are in college , things havent changed .

    Carol was stunning ; she had a models body and a rocket scientists brain .

    She had long curly locks of blonde hair and ocean blue eyes with long darkshes .

    Her full lips were always glossy pink , and she wore a little blush on her upper cheekbones to highlight her features .

    She always wore designer clothes that her mother , Natasha Deire , a famous fashion designer , created .

    She was the total package in the eyes of men ; too bad she was a total bitch .

    Hey , Judy , she sneered , stopping in front of our table .

    Her friends stopped with her and red at us like we were nothing but bugs they had just stepped on .

    Carol , I greeted , my tone dry.

    Heard you got rejected by your fated mate .

    What did you do to make him dump you ? She asked , putting her hands on her hips .

    Her friends chuckled .

    Werewolves never reject their fated mate unless something crucial happened , I heard one of her friendsughing .

    Jady must have done something really bad to chase Ethan away , another one of her friends added , alsoughing .

    Thats not any of your business , Carol , I told her through my teeth .

    Dont you have better things to do ? Nanasked , folding her arms across her chest .

    Arent we a little too old for that mean girl act ? And if it isnt Nan the invisible sidekick , Carol muttered before turning back to me .

    I also heard your father is in prison because he owes a lot of money .

    Its really shameful for your family .

    How are you ever going to pay for your next semester at college with your family going bankrupt and all ? Are you just trying to make up for the fact that Ive beaten you for the top student spot again this year by attacking my personal life ? I asked her , narrowing my eyes .

    Her eyes grew wide , not expecting that I would hit her where it hurt the most .

    Her face grew pale , and her friends .

    were also silent .

    Nan sat back in her seat looking proud .

    It wontst , Carol muttered .

    Soon enough , Ill knock you off your high horse .

    Lets go girls .

    She turned , her hair whipping around her shoulders , and then she walked off with her friends trailing behind her .

    As soon as she was out of sight , I let out the breath I hadnt known I was holding That was awesome , Nanughed .

    Did you see her face ?

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 0030 I have a feeling shes going to get me back some other way I murmured .

    Speaking of top students , are you going to the award ceremony for top students tomorrow ? The winner gets a full schrship for next year .

    1pletely forgot about that ceremony ; I was sent an invitation weeks ago but with everything going on , Ipletely spaced it Yeah , I guess I must .

    I could definitely use that schrship .

    I nced at the clock across the room and sighed .

    I have to get to my second ss .

    Ill see youter , Nan .

    Bye ! After I was done with ss , I stood outside in the parking lot and was about to call for an Uber to take me home .

    I wanted to change before I went to Gavins house for the tutoring session , but before I could pull up the Uber app , a luxurious car pulled up in front of me .

    I gasped at the fast movement and then the window rolled down .

    I immediately recognized Leroy , Good afternoon , Miss Montague .

    I was sent to pick you up for work , he said , unlocking the back door .

    Ismiled at him , feeling a bit uneasy over the fact that he hade to my school to pick me up .

    Thanks , I said as I slid into the car .

    As I shut the door , I paused for a moment , I couldnt help but feel I was being watched .

    I brushed the thought out of my mind as the car pulled away from the school.

    Third Person POV It made no sense as to how that bitch got so much confidence ! How dare she speak to Carol in such a way .

    Her friends trailed after her after she left the student lounge , but once Carol got outside , she turned to them and narrowed her eyes .

    Leave me , she ordered , putting her hand up to halt their steps .

    W ¡­ what ? One of them asked .

    Why ? I need to be alone , Carol said , folding her arms across her chest .

    Leave .

    They pouted , but they knew better than to argue with Carol They soon left , leaving Carol alone with her thoughts .

    Carol walked around the campus ; she had no other sses , and she was thinking about returning to her on- campus suite for a bubble bath .

    She needed to rid her mind of every thought of judy .

    As Carol walked through the campus and towards the dorms , she paused when she saw a familiar figure sitting in the quad .

    They had a dark hoodle pulled over their face and smile spread across Carols lips as their eyes met from across the campus .

    She knew this person as a friend , and she had known them for quite a while .

    She also knew that this friend couldnt stand Judy .

    She straightened her posture as she walked across the campus and towards this friend .

    Judy is so annoying .

    Carol muttered as she sat beside her friend in the quad .

    Youll never believe what she said to me .

    She had the nerve to insinuate that she was smarter than me .

    What did you expect ? Her friend mustered .

    Shes always been on a high horse .

    Thats one of the reasons I Chapter 0030 cant stand her .

    What are you even doing out here ? Carol asked , staring at her friend with a pointed expression .

    You never hang out on the quad .

    Isnt this beneath your scene ? Or so you always say .

    Her friend rolled their eyes and sighed .

    I was actually waiting for you .

    Carol raised her brows For what reason ? Because I need your help , they said , turning so they were facing Carolpletely .

    I need whatever dirt you can find on Judy ; can you do that ? And how do you expect me to do that ? She asked .

    Its public knowledge that she was rejected , and her family went bankrupt .

    Her friend nodded thoughtfully .

    There must be more information .

    Something we are overlooking .

    Theres no way shes that good at everything .

    Shes up to something and I need you to find out what it is , And whats in it for me ? Carol asked , raising her brows .

    Her friend smirked .

    Because if we y our cards right , we could get rid of Judy once and for all .

    Then , youd be the top student , her friend replied .

    Carols eyes lit up .

    I like the way you think , she said with a wink .

    Im in .

    I follow her after school and see what shes really up to .

    After she parted ways with her friend , she noticed Judy walking out of the academic center .

    She was typing away on her phone , concentrating , when a luxury car pulled up in front of her .

    Carol hid around the corner upon seeing Judy and her brows furrowed when she noticed Judy talking to someone in the car .

    Carol held her breath when Judy opened the back door and slid into the back seat , shutting the door behind her .

    That car was a low key Rolls Royce Phantom ! How did she manage such a ride even though her family was bankrupt ?! Carol screamed internally .

    It was no wonder she still strutted around with all that confidence !!

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 0031 Third Person POV Ethans phone rang .

    He took a sip of his whiskey and put it on the bar in front of him , motioning for the bartender to bring him another .

    He cleared his throat before answering the phone .

    You better have good news , he said without greeting the person on the other end .

    Judy never got fired from her job , Ethans subordinate murmured .

    She was able to get Matt to do his work regardless of the videos .

    Even Adam tried to talk to Alpha Gavin about it , but it was no use .

    Judy was persuasive and Matt did get all his tasks done .

    Ethan cursed under his breath .

    The bartender returned with a fresh ss of whiskey ; Ethan nodded his thanks as he took a sip of the drink .

    What about school ? Did you do what I asked ? Ethan asked , feeling himself losing patience by the second .

    Yes , I bribed one of her teachers , his subordinate answered.

    Hes going to pin some stuff on Judy and get her expelled .

    Perfect , Ethan murmured .

    At least thats one thing I wont have to worry about .

    I also spoke to one of her enemies at school , shes going to dig up some information about Judy and report back to me .

    Any information I find out I will let you know .

    You might be able to use it against her .

    I knew I could count on you , Ethan replied .

    Keep me posted .

    Will do , boss , his subordinate said just before the line went dead .

    Ethan took a sip of his whiskey , a smile spreading across his lips .

    Soon , he will get everything he wants .

    He will marry Irene , be the Alpha , and possess Judy.

    Judys POV I feel way underdressed , I said , staring at all the students wearing luxurious gowns and designer clothing .

    I was wearing a nice blouse and a ck tight skirt that hugged my form perfectly ; I was dressed for a business function , not a ball .

    The function was in the reception hall of the school , and it was decorated beautifully .

    After the ceremony , I knew there was going to be a feast for a celebration and to thank the students for attending the award ceremony .

    I would be lying if I said I wasnt nervous about this ceremony .

    If I won the award , I would be getting an incredibly good schrship , and I could use that schrship to continue my education and not worry about the cost next year .

    Why is everybody dressed up so much ? I asked Nan who stood beside me , eagerly looking around .

    She peeked over at me with a frown .

    Didnt you hear ? She asked .

    Gavin Landry might actually show up this year .

    Hes invited every year , but he never attends .

    However , theres a rumor going around that he personally told the dean that he would be attending this year .

    So , all his fan girls are dressed up for the asion A pit formed in the middle of my stomach at the thought of Gavin and his fan girls .

    I was surprised that he was actually going to be here .

    Of course , I knew he was invited every year , but I never imagined he would actually show  Chapter 0031 up to the school award ceremony .

    On the stage , there were a few seats lined up , each one with different ce cards .

    My name was in the center seat right next to Carols .

    There were a couple of others on each side of us as well , one of which had already taken their seat and was waiting patiently for the ceremony to begin .

    The doors swung open , and I watched as Silver Crescent Gamma warriors piled into the reception hall , surrounding a very powerful Lycan .

    Gavin and his men walked into the building as if they owned the ce .

    For a moment , everyone fell silent as they watched them walk down the aisle to find their seats in the front row .

    I found myself holding my breath , my eyes finding Gavin in the middle of his crew .

    The girls around the room began their excited chattering and gushing at how handsome he was .

    Wow , Nan breathed .

    He actually showed up.

    Im just as surprised , I admitted , my eyes never leaving Gavin who reached his designated seat .

    If only everyone around here knew that you almost slept with him , Nan chuckled , shoving me yfully .

    They would lose their minds ! They will never know , I told her , shaking my head .

    I dont want to be on their hit list .

    Hey , Judy , a friend of mine , Water , said as he paused beside Nan .

    Walter was a sweet guy that I befriended in high school .

    He is also one of the top students and a candidate for the schrship .

    Unlike Carol , Walter had always been a friendlypetitor .

    He gave me a broad and toothy smile , making Nan smirk .

    I heard about your familys financial problems , Walter went right into saying , making me frown immediately .

    This was not the topic I wanted to discuss , and I had to bite my tongue before I said something I would regret .

    Im really sorry thats happening .

    Thank you , Walter , I said , keeping a stered smile on my face .

    Thats kind of you to say .

    As you know , my family has a lot of money .

    If this schrship doesnt work out , you should let me pay for your schooling .

    That way you can save whatever money you have to help your father , he suggested .

    Nan chuckled and nudged Walter with her arm .

    Do you have a crush on her or something , Walter ? What kind of offer is that ? She

 Chapter 32

    asked teasingly .

    Chapter 0032  Chapter 0032 Walters cheeks turned red , and he nced at the ground .

    To save him from further embarrassment , I stepped closer to him and put a hand on his shoulder , drawing his attention back to me .

    Thats very kind of you to offer , Walter .

    But its quite alright .

    Ill be fine .

    Thank you though , I told him .

    He smiled and nodded in return .

    Im going to find my seat , Walter said .

    I think I sit next to you .

    Ill see you up there , 1 told him .

    He nodded and walked past me , towards the stage .

    Nanughed again , shaking her head as she watched Walter walk away .

    That boy has got it bad , she teased .

    Nan , no he doesnt , I retorted .

    Walter is just a friend .

    You might think so , but hes had a crush on you for a long time , she replied .

    Someday , youll see exactly what I mean .

    I stared after Walter with a frown ; he was a good looking gay with his shaggy brown hair and nicely built frame .

    He always wore nice clothing , and I had to admit that he smelled nice because of the expensive cologne he wore .

    But to be honest , I wasnt into Walter in that kind of way .

    Ladies , the ceremony is getting started .

    Please find your seats , one of the professors said as she walked by .

    Nan hugged me tightly .

    Good luck , Judy .

    Ill be here rooting for you .

    I smiled and hugged her back .

    I quickly made my way to the back of the stage and sat with the other candidates .

    Carol snarled at me , but I acted as if I hadnt noticed .

    My eyes instinctively found Gavins who was sitting in the front row , and I was shocked to find that he was watching me .

    My cheeks immediately warmed , and I had to look away quickly before Ibusted , The dean stood up on the stage and began his speech in the microphone ; the students and guests were immediately silenced .

    The dean started off by introducing himself and the reason behind the award ceremony .

    Then , he turned his attention to us , and he introduced each of the candidates by name , followed by their majors .

    We each stood upon hearing our names and the students all pped and cheered for each of us .

    When he reached my name , I could hear Nan screaming towards the back of the room and I smiled as I felt my cheeks warming .

    I could still feel Gavins eyes on me as I took my seat .

    It was a nice event ; the band students yed a couple of songs , as did the chorus students .

    Former top students who had won the award in previous years were there to give a speech and congratte us as well .

    The dean felt it was even appropriate to introduce Gavin as well considering he was a Lycan , and this was the first time he had attended this award ceremony , He stood and waved at the students who cheered and gushed over him .

    The she wolves practically fell at his feet .

    Chapter 0032  Then , it was finally time for the dean to announce the winner of this years top student award along with the schrship award .

    The winner of this years award goes to ¡­.

    He said as he opened the envelope .

    He smiled thoughtfully when he read the name and then turned to look at us .

    Judy Montague ! The audience went wild as my heart leaped into my throat .

    could hardly believe this was happening ! I won the schrship ! That meant I wasnt going to have to worry about school and making loan payments next year because I got a schrship ! My eyes found Nans who was hopping up and down and pping the loudest .

    My smile was wide as I stood to my feet .

    Gavin was watching me with a perplexed look on his face and I hated not knowing what he was thinking .

    Was he proud of me ? I wanted tough at that ridiculous thought .

    Of course , he wasnt proud of me .

    Why would he be ? I wasnt anything to him .

    I brushed the thought out of my head and walked across the stage and to the podium .

    I shook the deans hand and took the envelope from him .

    The dean started by telling everyone about how I deserved this reward the most not only because Im the top strident , but because of my familys financial problems and how I could benefit from this schrship .

    Now it was onest thing I had to worry about .

    I should have been mortified that he took it upon himself to announce such a thing to the entire school , but I wasnt .

    They were already talking about it anyways .

    Congrattions , Judy .

    You deserve this .

    Would you like to make a speech ? He asked .

    Thank you , I told him .

    Yes , I would like that .

    I turned to the podium and smiled as the cheering continued .

    Just as it started to silence and I was about to speak into the mic , I heard a loud voiceing from behind me .

    Thats enough ! Judy Montague is a fake !! I whipped around to see Carol standing up from her seat and staring at me .

    I was too stunned to say anything , but the murmur quickly began .

    Miss Deire , what is this about ? The Dean asked , narrowing his eyes .

    She put her hands on her hips and continued to re at me Judy doesnt deserve this award , Carol smeared .

    Shes unworthy of this schrship !

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 0033 Judys POV When I first realized Carol was no longer my friend , back in middle school , it was a few days after the spelling bee contest .

    She only missed one letter in the word Necessary and it cost her thepetition .

    It was only a smallpetition for middle schoolers , but she took it to heart , and she never forgave me for taking the prize from her .

    She acted like she was still my friend though ; she congratted me and even hugged me .

    The school was going to host a mock ceremony for the reward a couple of dayster .

    My adoptive mother had me wear a pretty dress and even helped me write a speech .

    Not many people know this about me , but I suffer from a condition called dyslexia .

    Reading and writing was difficult for me .

    I often get my letters mixed up ; reading out loud during school was aplete nightmare for me .

    entire life .

    Most knew I had trouble reading out loud , but they never understood why .

    I hid this condition my I prepared for months for this spelling bee , and I wasnt expecting to win .

    Thanks to years of training and therapy , I can manage my dyslexia way better now .

    It only made me work that much harder and I managed to hide my condition from almost everybody .

    The only ones who knew about this disorder were Nan who had been my best friend since elementary school , my adoptive parents , and unfortunately Ethan .

    I confessed it to him after he marked me .

    I didnt want there to be secrets between us .

    Carol , like the rest of the school , only knew that I had trouble reading and writing , but she didnt know the reason .

    She also knew how hard I prepared for that spelling bee because we often trained together .

    After I won , she spent time with me while I repeatedly went over the speech my mother and I made for the award ceremony .

    I had a bit of trouble reading it out loud , but I eventually got it down and I was confident in my ability to read it in front of others .

    When I was announced as the spelling bee winner during the mock award ceremony , and was about to make my speech , I noticed that every word on the paper differed .

    Someone had switched it out and made most of the words unreadable .

    I stood in front of the school , stuttering over each word and struggling toprehend what was on the paper .

    I had never been more embarrassed .

    The kids were brutal and started tough ; my eyes found Carols , and she smirked at me .

    At that moment , I knew this was her doing .

    Then , some of the new friends she made walked up to me and dumped a bucket of glue on my head .

    Before the principal could intervene , it was Carol who stood in front of me .

    You stole my prize .

    You dont deserve to win .

    I saw your notebook .

    You had every word written down and memorized .

    You cheated ! She sneered .

    Then slje threw handfuls of glitter at me , branding me as a cheater .

    I didnt cheat ¡­ I only studied .

    She could have done the same thing .

    I needed the extra help , and I utilized the material given to me .

    The entire school erupted inughter and chanted that I was a cheater .

    They also made fun of me for not being able to read .

    The principal ushered Carol and her friends away , and Nan came to my side to help and defend me .

    Nan was already my friend prior to this , but that was the day she became my truest best friend .

    That was also the day I told her about my dyslexia .

    Carol only got a p on the wrist because of her famous mother and rich father ,  Chapter 0033 I vowed to never feel that vulnerable again .

    My parents got the into therapy sessions where they helped me with my condition and I studied twice as hard every single day .

    I hadnt thought about that day in a long time .

    But as I stood in the middle of the stage , staring at all my peers , they were all silently watching me , wondering what I would do at that moment .

    Would I defend myself ? Would I tell Carol that I deserved this schrship ? I was speechless , just like that of the spelling bee ceremony Carol , this is quite a serious usation , the dean said , folding his arms across his chest .

    This is hardly the time and ce for a scene .

    I have proof that Judy doesnt deserve this reward , Carol said , stopping next to me .

    She is a fake ¡­ a fraud .

    I was stunned and speechless .

    I know everybody was waiting for me to say something in my own defense , but I couldnt .

    I was numb and confused .

    I couldnt believe this was happening.

    The dean also seemed to be at a loss .

    He soon cleared his throat and straightened his posture .

    How about we speak in my office , he finally stated .

    It would be better if we did this more privately .

    Fine by me , Carol said , narrowing her eyes as she red at me .

    I would be happy to show you the proof .

    The dean nodded and ushered us out of the ceremony room .

    He paused by his assistant who was watching us withrge eyes .

    He whispered something to her , and she nodded her understanding .

    I followed the dean , keeping my head low as everyone murmured around me .

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 0034 Is she really unworthy of the schrship ? Her silence speaks volumes ! Why isnt she defending herself ?? My head lifted slightly as I passed Nan ; her eyes were wide and filled with worry .

    She gave me a small and confident smile when our eyes locked and I felt a little lighter knowing she was in my corner .

    We made our way outside and we walked in silence as we reached the administration office .

    The deans office was on the top floor , so we had to take the stairs .

    Take a seat ,dies , the dean said as he sat on his desk chair .

    I sat down beside Carol , and she was quick to pull out her phone .

    She had a sneer on her lips , and I knew she was up to something that I wasnt going to expect .

    A tight knot formed in the pit of my stomach and my heart thudded rapidly against my ribcage .

    There was a knock on the door , drawing our attention elsewhere .

    Enter , the dean said , leaning back in his seat .

    One of my professors walked into the room ; he was my defense training professor and someone I looked up Carol was also in that ss .

    to .

    For some reason , seeing him made me sigh in relief .

    It was nice to see a familiar and friendly face during this high -tension time .

    Professor Rodgers , what can I do for you ? The dean asked , raising his brows at the professor .

    Ivee to offer my guidance and support , he said , walking into the room and leaving the door open a crack .

    I think of myself as a mentor figure to these girls and Id like to be here during this conversation if youll allow it .

    The dean nodded his head thoughtfully .

    Of course , he said , motioning for an empty seat .

    Professor Rodgers walked towards the seat ; his eyes refusing to meet mine .

    The dean finally turned his attention to Carol and cleared his throat , getting her attention .

    You said you have proof that shes been disloyal ? The dean asked .

    Carol straightened her posture as she swiped across the screen on her phone .

    Check this out , Carol hissed .

    Judy doesnt need this schrship .

    Shes rich and has all the money in the world .

    She got into a luxury carst night .

    Only rich people can get rides from cars of this status .

    The schrship should go to someone in need .

    Is her family even struggling at all ? Or was it some big ploy to gain sympathy ? She pulled up a picture of me getting into the car that Gavin had sent to mest night .

    I knew I was being watched ; I could feel it .

    But I decided to ignore it at the time and now it seemed like it was going to bite me in the ass The dean examined the photo for a moment , his brows furrowed together .

    He then looked at me and I watched his Jips press in a thin line .

    Where exactly do you work , Miss Judy ? He asked , raising his brows .

    Chapter 0034 I couldnt tell him where I worked or who I worked for because of that contract I signed for Gavin .

    I wasnt sure what to say or how to redeem myself .

    The dean grew suspicious of my silence but before he could say anything , Professor Rodgers cleared his throat .

    Its clear that we really dont know who Judy Montague is he said , folding his arms across his chest .

    My heart fell deep into my stomach as I turned to look at him .

    What was he doing ? What was he trying to say ? If she would lie about something like this , how do we know she isnt lying about other stuff ? I always found it suspicious that she was so good at almost everything .

    Shes probably paying someone to help her cheat .

    I think we should look more into that , sir .

    Surely , we cant allow someone disloyal to remain at this school .

    I gasped at his words ; he was supposed to be someone I considered a mentor .

    But it seemed he wanted me to get expelled from this school .

    I could see the satisfaction on Carols face as she folded her arms across her chest and leaned back in her seat .

    Its a serious usation .

    What do you have to say for yourself , Miss Judy ? The dean asked , his brows raising to his hairline .

    Before I begin this investigation , do you have anything youd like to say in your defense ? I opened my mouth to speak , but no words came out .

    You cant seriously be considering expelling her because she got into a luxury car , are you ? A deep voice spoke from the doorway .

    I didnt need to turn around to see who was standing there ; I could smell his incredible cologne , and my heart immediately skipped a beat upon hearing his deep tone .

    The dean paled upon seeing who was standing at the entrance of his office , leaning against his doorframe Alpha Gavin , the dean said , bowing his head slightly , Gavin walked into the room ; a couple of his Gamma warriors remained at the doorway .

    Its from my understanding that Miss Montague is an outstanding student and more than deserves this reward , Gavin said , narrowing his eyes .

    However , I did get some inside intel that Miss Deire had cheated on herst several tests by paying someone to take exams for her .

 Chapter 35

    0035 Judys POV Carols face paled immediately upon hearing Gavins words I could see the panic on her face as she tried to desperatelye up with a story to justify her actions .

    I knew Carol was a lot of things , but a cheater ? She had always worked so hard to get to where she was and a part of me still admired her for it despite the fact that we hadnt gotten along since middle school .

    But now I was seeing her in a whole new light .

    She cheated on pass them .

    her exams , forcing someone to take the tests for her so she would I didnt understand why though .

    Carol was incredibly smart and more than capable of getting these exams done herself , and she still passed with flying colors .

    So why would she have someone else take these exams for her ? L.

    I dont understand , the dean said , narrowing his eyes at Carol .

    Is this true ? N ¡­ no , she stammered , her nerves evident .

    Its not true I swear ! She tried to exin .

    A new presence appeared in the room , and I recognized him as Beta Taylor , I only met him briefly , but he seemed like a nice enough guy .

    I have the reports you requested , he told Gavin , handing him a piece of paper ..

    Gavin looked over the paper , his eyes fixated on each word that passed his vision .

    His lips were set in a hard line .

    His expression was hard to read , and I wondered if this had anything to do with Carol and the usations : He cleared his throat and stepped towards the desk ; without sparing me a look , he handed the dean the paper .

    This is proof that Carol had been cheating , he stated simply .

    How did she manage to ace this test with flying colors when she wasnt even in the ss to take it ? Its strange that she can be in two ces at once , isnt it ? Theres also proof of transaction along with the students names.

    The deans brows furrowed in surprise .

    L.

    its not what it looks like ¡­ she stammered nervously .

    You can do further investigating , but thats what my Beta was able to find under such short notice , Gavin continued .

    We hav have no tolerance for cheating , the dean said firmly as he red at Carol .

    One of her sses happens to be yours professor , Gavin said , readjusting his gaze to look at Professor Rodgers .

    Are you saying that you never noticed she hadnt been attending ss ? Yet you still pass her .

    The professor paled as he looked at Carol .

    I realized that they were in this together and my lips press in a thin line .

    I stared at the ground , unsure of what to say or what to do at this moment .

    Things were too awkward , and I just wanted the ground to open and swallow Miss Judy , how about you head to the feast ? I had my assistant send everyone there to begin the celebration , the dean said , his eyes remaining fixated on Carol ; bouncing between her and the Professor .

    I wasnt sure my legs would work if I tried .

    But as soon as I looked up at Gavin , he gave me a curt nod .

    I felt my entire body unfreezing and let out the breath I hadnt known I was holding Chapter 0035 I stood to my feel .

    Thank you , I managed to murmur before I left the office ; I didnt bother sparing any of them another look .

    When I reached the dining hall where the feast was being held , I was met with a ton of strange stares .

    Everybody was whispering amongst themselves about me , wondering if I got in trouble or if my reward had been revoked .

    Hope you all got a good show , Nan said loudly , drawing everyones attention to her as she stood in the center of the room .

    How about you gossip about something different now .

    Everyone looked amongst themselves , their bantering continuing .

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 0036 Nan only rolled her eyes and made her way over to me , wrapping her arms around me and pulling me in for a hug .

    Are you okay ? she asked me , her voice low and for my eats alone .

    I nodded , feeling the burning sensation of unshed tears in the back of my eyes .

    I refused to let them fall right here though ; I wasnt going to let my peers see me break .

    Yeah , it was just a misunderstanding , I told her .

    Did Gavin do anything to help ? She asked .

    I raised my brow , surprised by her question .

    Why would he do anything to help ? I asked , trying not to sound too awkward She smirked and nudged my shoulder as we made our way through the dining hall and toward an empty table .

    Because he ran after you guys so fast ; barking orders at his Beta to find information out on Carol , she exined .

    He looked pissed , and I have a feeling its because he wanted to protect his darling Judy .

    I knew she was teasing , but her words caused heat to re on my cheeks .

    You are being ridiculous , I murmured .

    Im not his darling Judy .

    We almost slept together once and havent spoken about it since .

    Whatever you say , she chuckled .

    A waitress stopped by the table and handed us a ss of champagne .

    Just what I needed right now , a little alcohol .

    I took a long and steady sip of the drink , wincing at the bitter taste .

    I really wasnt a fan of champagne , but I needed something to take the edge off .

    Lets just enjoy the rest of the party , she said , giving me a faint smile .

    He didnt revoke your reward , did he ? I shook my head .

    No , he didnt , I answered .

    But I never got to make my speech .

    Im kind of bummed about that .

    Im sorry that bitch ruined your mornent , Nan pouted .

    Karma wille back around and bite her in the ass .

    Im sure of it .

    I took another long sip of the champagne until the ss was empty .

    I need another one of these , I murmured .

    Its an open bar , she said , motioning towards the bar .

    Its sponsored by the Landry Foundation , as is this entire award ceremony .

    I found gh the grapevine that Gavin is a huge shareholder in this school .

    He pretty much owns the ce .

    I raised my brows at her words ; this was new information to me as well .

    I walked over to the bar to get another drink .

    Congrattions on the reward , a man said from beside me .

    When I turned , I saw Alpha Edward seated beside me .

    Alpha Edward was an Alpha to a smaller nearby pack , and he also always attended these types of ceremonies , as did a ton of other nearby Alphas if they had pack members who were candidates .

    Chapter 006 You dont think Im unworthy ? I asked , feeling the impact of the alcohol as I continued to sip my drink .

    I think if anyone deserved this reward , it would be you , he said , winking at me .

    I was rooting for you .

    I appreciate that , Alpha , I told him .

    One of the candidates belonged to Edwards park , so Im surprised he was rooting for me and not her .

    But I chose not to say anything about it .

    Can I buy you another drink ? He asked .

    Its an open bar .

    Then , let me order you another drink , he rephrased .

    I was on my second ss and already feeling a bit dizzy , but wasnt going to pass up the offer , I just wanted to numb the pain and embarrassment , Yes , that would be great .

    Thank you , I told him .

    Can we get thedy something a little stronger ? She seems to need it , He said to the bartender .

    How about a tequ shot ? Iknew that was a dangerous road to travel , but I found mys If nodding my head , not fully caring that I was probably making a huge mistake ,

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 0037 Ill take care of you tonight , Alpha Edward told me softly , Dont worry about a thing .

    You just focus on having fun and forget about that terrible ceremony .

    I smiled , grateful to him .

    After my 3 ( rd ) tequ shot , I could barely walk .

    As soon as slid off the barstool , I nearly fell to the ground .

    Thankfully , Alpha Edward was there to catch me .

    He had his arms wrapped around my body and my face was pressed against his chest as he caressed my back almost lovingly .

    I had a weird feeling about his touch , and I didnt particrly like it , but I was too far gone to do anything about it .

    Come on , you cane home with me , he whispered into my ear .

    I could hardly even feel my lips so I remained silent .

    He was practically dragging me out of the dining hall .

    I couldnt use my feet , so most of my weight was being supported by Alpha Edward .

    I briefly wondered where Nan was , but I brushed the thought out of my mind as we reached the doorway and the Alpha lifted me off the ground cradling me bridal style .

    My head fell limp against his chest .

    I murmured something incoherent , and I felt the rumbling of his chest as he chuckled .

    Alpha ! I heard a female saying as he rushed towards us .

    I kept my eyes closed because the entire room was spinning , so I wasnt sure who it was , but her voice sounded so familiar .

    What are you doing ? You shouldnt be taking this girl anywhere .

    Shes far too drunk .

    We are too consenting adults , Alpha Edward told her simply .

    Its her choice and she clearly wants to go with Ine Before she could say anything , another voice spoke in a low and threatening tone .

    Walk away before I break your arms and legs .

    Alpha Edward tensed immediately .

    I tried to stop him , Sir , the woman said .

    ?? When I opened my eyes slightly , I saw that she was the dears assistant , Gavin stood beside her ; his eyes fixed on me .

    Alpha Edward held me even tighter .

    Its okay , Alpha .

    I know her quite well .

    Ill take her home I wont ask you again , Gavin said through his teeth .

    Or your title will be stripped from you , and youll never be able to walk again .

    I felt Alpha Edward shuddering as he stepped towards Gavin .

    I felt the warm and familiar arms of Gavin as he wrapped them around my body , pulling me out of Edwards grasp .

    I immediately clung to Gavin , pressing my face against his broad and warm chest , inhaling his scent .

    I ¡­ I apologize , Edward said , bowing his head .

    Gavin said nothing as he carried me away from Edward .

    I felt the cold air outside the moment we were out of the I building .

    A car pulled up in front of us and the back door opened .

    Gavin slid me into the seat before getting in beside me , his arms still wrapped around me , keeping me close to him .

    Heat spread across my cheeks as my hands roamed up his body .

    He was so handsome in his suit and tie , I just wanted to undress him right then and there .

    His scent and overall aura were so intoxicating that my mouth Chapter 0037 practically watered at the thought of having him , tasting him .

    He put his hand over mine as I reached for his tie .

    The space around me was still spinning , but a confidence like no other rose inside of me .

    What are you doing ? He asked , his tone kept in a low whisper as if it pained him to speak .

    My eyes were fixated on his tie as I used my other hand to loosen it .

    I want you , I whispered to him .

    And I know you want me too , Daddy .

    I barely even sounded like myself , but didnt care .

    His eyes darkened and just as I got his tie loose his phone rang .

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 0038 Gavins POV Her scent of Lavender and fresh vani was intoxicating .

    Even drunk , she was oddly captivating .

    But she was young , almost my daughters age and I wasnt someone who would take advantage of a young girl .

    There was a reason she decided to drink so much tonight ; thest thing she needed was someone , old enough to be her father , to have his way with her .

    I already saved her from one creep I refused to be another ..

    I was almost grateful that my phone rang , interrupting wherever this was about to lead .

    But when I saw the caller , I internally groaned .

    I pushed Judy slightly so she would give me some space as I swiped across the screen .

    Yes ? I said into the phone , ignoring Judys pout .

    Is that any way to greet your mother ? My mother asked .

    Im kind of in the middle of something , I told her , ignoring herment .

    Arent you always , she murmured .

    Too busy to speak with your mother .

    I gave birth to you and raised you , but you are too busy to take my calls .

    Thats the thanks I receive ? I cant help but roll my eyes .

    What is it you want , Mom ? I asked , trying to keep the annoyance out of my tone .

    My mother had a way of bringing out my aggravation .

    It wasnt that she wasnt a good mom ; we were pretty close growing up , though I was much closer to my father than anything .

    My mother was always pushy though and she didnt stop until she got her way .

    The day my father passed away , it only caused things to be worse .

    She clung to me like I was her saving grace ; I suppose in a way , I was .

    I was there for her when she needed me the most .

    Its not like my sister , Sarah , really cared about anything or anybody other than herself .

    She was too busy drowning her sorrows in a bottle of whiskey and taking drugs her abusive boyfriend would give her Meanwhile , my younger brother , Noah , moved to a different country to be with his mate about 19 or 20 years ago , and the two of them are currently raising a new family together .

    Noah checks in once in a while and Ive gone to visit with him and his family a few times .

    Ive even taken Matt and Irene to visit with them a couple of different times .

    But my mother never bothered to visit them ; she resented him for leaving for 20 or so years and nothing he said would ever change her mind .

    My mother was a stubborn woman and since my father died a few years ago , Its only gotten worse .

    I was only calling to remind you about our family dinner tomorrow , she told me .

    Your grandparents , along with my sisters and brother will be in town Im cooking a meal to wee them .

    I sighed ; its not that I forgot about the event , but something terrible always happens when they all get together .

    My mother doesnt get along well with her sisters and her mother does nothing but criticize her .

    It makes my mother that much crazier .

    Its always a shitshow .

    She gets med for literally everything , including the fact that Sarah went off the deep end .

    Ive remembered , I told her after a brief silence .

    Ill be there .

    You should bring Daisy with you , she blurted not too subtly .

    Why would I do that ? Chapter 0038  Because she likes you , Gavin , my mother told me .

    I always thought the two of you would make a good couple .

    I think its about time you start dating seriously now , dont you think ? Enough with these one night stands and meaningless rtionships .

    Daisy is a proper woman and deserves to be treated as such .

    My mother was a big advocate for Daisy Sparks , myte wifes sister .

    I was never a fan of Daisy myself , but I understood why others were .

    She was gorgeous and a famous fashion designer .

    She was a strong and sessful woman ; in another life , maybe I would give Daisy a shot .

    But being around her reminded me too much of my wife .

    They looked simr enough that it was unsettling .

    My mother didnt seem to see it that way though .

    I nced over at Judy , and I saw that she hadpletely fallen asleep .

    Her head was resting on the window and she was breathing heavily .

    Im not interested in her , I said in a low tone .

    I just want you to be happy , Gavin , my mother breathed , My romantic life isnt your concern , I told her , my voice firmed .

    I will see you tomorrow .

    Without another word , I hung up the phone .

    Turning my attention back to Judy , she was still asleep .

    Alpha , we have arrived , Leroy said as he rolled down the window separating the backseat from the front seat .

    I nodded and slid out of the backseat , making my way to Judys side , I pulled the door open , catching her before she fell out of the car .

    She weighed practically nothing when I lifted her into my arms as she rested her head on my chest and she made a satisfied noise , it went straight to my cock

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 0039 internally cursed as I walked to her front door .

    Her purse was on her shoulder , so I reached inside to grab a set of keys .

    I was surprised at how dark her house was ; it was as if nobody else lived there , but I knew at least her mother should be home at this hour .

    It was ghostly quiet , and it gave me an eerie feeling .

    It didnt take me long to find the staircase upstairs and ever less time to find her room .

    The scent of her room drove me in the right direction .

    Her room was the perfect figment of who she was as a person .

    Her academic awards were showcased on her wall ; her athletic achievements were on her bookcase across the room .

    Clothes were scattered across her floor and draped over her desk chair .

    She had a nice desktopputer setup and numerous textbooks and notebooks across her desk .

    She had a photo of herself with her parents on her nightstand , and she looked so happy .

    She also had a photo of herself with her friend Nan who I recognized from Carters Resort .

    I didnt bother changing her out of her clothes ; I wasnt going to cross that line .

    Instead , I tucked her into bed , making sure the covers werepletely on top of her before I left .

    You arete , my mother said as I walked into the house .

    Im right on time , I told her , ncing at the clock .

    If you arent early , then you arete , she told me , raising her brows .

    Everyone is in the kitchen already , Dinner will be ready shortly .

    Hi , Grandma , Irene said as she stepped around me and into the house .

    My mothers face softened as she reached her arms out and wrapped my daughter in a hug .

    Oh , Irene sweetie .

    I thought you were going to be too busy to join us this evening .

    Im so d youre here , she breathed .

    I wanted you to officially meet my fianc¨¦ , she said , motioning for Ethan to step beside her .

    Ethan stepped closer and gave my mother a polite smile .

    Its an honor to finally meet you , Mam , he said , bowing is head in respect .

    My mother chuckled and put a hand on his cheek in a warm gesture .

    Hes quite handsome , my mother said to Irene with a sly wink .

    Irene blushed and wrapped her arm through Ethans , resting her head on his shoulder .

    My mothers eyes found Matt and she smiled sweetly at him .

    Hello , Matthew .

    You are looking rather handsome yoursel , she added , motioning for Matt toe with her .

    He looked up at me with uncertainty on his face .

    He doesnt oftene to my mothers house , but I insisted hee along for this dinner .

    I gave him a short nod and followed my mother through the living room and into the kitchen .

    I motioned for Irene to do the same .

    She took Ethans hand and pulled him along with her .

    I sighed and followed the kids into the kitchen .

    The moment I stepped into the kitchen , I wished I could have turned around and walked back out .

    Gavin , youre here ! Daisy eximed as she walked around the table to greet me .

    Chapter 0039 Beta Taylor was also there ; he was often invited to my mothers family events because hes been pretty much family my entire life .

    I gave him a stern look and he gave me an apologetic smile for not warning me that Daisy was going to be here .

    She immediately wrapped her arms around me and hugged me ; I shimmed out of her embrace .

    What are you doing here , Daisy ? I asked , not bothering to hide the edge in my voice .

    I invited her , my mother said , beaming up at Daisy .

    I thought we already discussed this , Mom , I said through my teeth , my anger rolling off me in waves .

    You know your mother and I have always been close friends , Daisy said , batting hershes at me .

    Me being here isnt any different than Beta Taylor being here , Gavin also assumed you would havee to your senses since thest time we spoke .

    She folded her arms across her chest .

    How about we just sit down for dinner , my mother suggested , ushering Daisy to her seat .

    I stood , staring at the nicely set table and noticing that the only seat avable was right next to Daisy .

    I had to fight to control myself .

    Taylor stepped beside me and leaned in so only I could hear his words .

    Melissa died years ago , Alpha .

    Perhaps your mother is onto something .

    You should be moving on .

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 0040 Judys POV What in the world happenedst night ? How did I end up back in my bed ? I looked around with a frown , seemed unchanged , but there was a lingering scent that caused my heart to beat rapidly in my chest My head was killing me from all the alcohol I drankst night .

    Why the hell would I drink so much ? nothing I slipped out of bed and walked into my bathroom ; I gasped when I saw my disheveled appearance .

    My hair was a mess , my makeup was smeared across my face .

    I had dark circles under my eyes , and I was so pale .

    I touched my face and sighed .

    I felt like death and now I looked like death too .

    Groaning , I sshed some cold water onto my face .

    Memories ofst night started toe back to me and I gasped as I staggered backward .

    I remembered vaguely one of the Alphas getting me drunk and trying to take me away from the ceremony .

    Then I remembered Gavin appearing and getting me out of there .

    He took me back to his car and then Oh , Goddess ¡­ no .

    Panic struck me as the memory mmed into my head .

    I threw myself at him ! Was he the one who brought me home ? Well , I was no longer pale .

    I was now multiple shades of red and I feltpletely and utterly sick .

    I staggered out of the bathroom , unable to look myself in the face any longer .

    All I could see when I looked into my own eyes was shame .

    My purse was sitting on the end of the bed ; now I was understanding why my room had a different and yet familiar scent to it .

    It was Gavins scent .

    My heart skipped a beat knowing that he was inside of my bedroom .

    Another wave of shame hit me when I looked around at all the clothes on my floor .

    I hadnt had time to clean up this past week and I was seriously regretting that now .

    I reached into my purse and grabbed my phone ; it was almost dead because it hadnt been charged all night .

    As soon as I put it on the charger , the screen lit up and I saw that I had some text messages from Nan .

    Nan : Where are you ? You told me you were getting a drink and then you disappeared .

    Nan : Please tell me you are alive .

    Nan : Im going to call the police , Judy ! Seriously , where are you ?? Nan : Okay , someone told me that Gavin took you home .

    Are you okay ? How much did you have to drink ? Nan : Please call me when you get these messages .

    I internally groaned ; I cant believe I just ditched her at the ceremonyst night .

    She was only there to support me , and I left her because I couldnt hold down my own liquor .

    hated myself for that and I couldnt imagine how worried she must have beenst night .

    I immediately brought up her contact and pressed her name to call her .

    Oh , my goddess .

    Where the hell have you been , Judy ? Do you have any idea how worried I was ? Nan 1/2  Chapter 0040 immediatelyid into me .

    Im so sorry , Nan , I told her , closing my eyes as the memories continued to m into my head .

    I wanted to will them away but to no prevail .

    Im not sure what happened The rumors are going around like crazy , she told me .

    I heard you got drunk and made out with an Alpha .

    Was it Gavin ? My heart nearly beat out of my chest ; had I made out with an Alphast night ? I remembered Alpha Edward getting handsy with me and Gavin stepping in .

    I remember hrowing myself at Gavin , but I dont remember actually kissing him or anyone for that matter .

    I dont think that happened , I told her , chewing on my bettom lip .

    At least I hope it didnt .

    So , what did end up happening ? Did you actually leave with Alpha Gavin ? Yes , 1 murmured .

    And I think I made a huge mistakest night , Nan .

    I dont know what to do .

    Tell me about it , she urged .

    What did you do ? If you didnt make out with him , Im assuming you didnt sleep with him either .

    It cant be that bad , right ? Im not sure , I sighed .

    I think I threw myself at him¡­ She was quiet for a moment as she allowed my words to be processed in her mind .

    And then what ? She asked .

    And nothing ¡­ he rejected me .

    I think he got a phone call or something .

    I ended up falling asleep in the car and the next thing I knew I was waking up in my bedroom.7

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 0041 He put you to bed ? She asked , I could hear the smile in her voice .

    In the most nonsexual way possible , I told her .

    I was still fully clothed .

    Ouch , she murmured .

    What am I going to do , Nan ? I made aplete fool out of myself in front of a Lycan You were drunk , you cant me yourself for something you did while drunk .

    Im sure Gavin Landry will understand , she assured me , trying to sound reassuring , but I could tell she was uncertain as well .

    Besides , its not like you are trying to impress the Lycan .

    I chewed the inside of my cheek and internally groaned .

    I couldnt tell her that Gavin was my boss and that I needed to impress him and keep him happy in order to keep my job .

    I suppose , I murmured ; she could hear the uncertainty clear in my tone though and she sighed .

    We dont have school today , do you have tutoring ? She asked .

    No , I told her .

    Thankfully , its my day off .

    Good ; we need a girls day ! Lets go into the city and do some shopping .

    I rolled my eyes .

    I dont have shopping money , Nan , I reminded her .

    Then , lets window shop and get some dinner , she suggested .

    I have to get a few things anyways and I could use somepany .

    Please ¡­ I miss you and I want to hang out You saw me yesterday , I chuckled .

    Its not the same and you know it , she muttered I want to hang out not in a school setting .

    Okay , I relented .

    Lets hang out today .

    Let me just get dressed .

    Ill pick you up in an hour ! 1 The hour flew by quickly , by the time I finished getting dressed for the afternoon , Nan was already pulling into the driveway .

    I grabbed my purse , shouldering it , and quickly ran out of the house to greet Nan .

    She was smiling at me from the drivers seat when I slid into the passengers seat .

    Hows your mom doing ? She asked as she pulled away from the house and headed towards the city .

    The same as she has been since my father was faken away I confessed .

    I think shes majorly depressed and Im not sure what to do about it .

    Isnt your father her true mate ? She asked .

    I nodded and bit my lip .

    Yes , I answered .

    I dont me her for being upset .

    I just wish there was something I could do to help her .

    Im sorry you guys have to go through that , Nan said with a frown .

    After a beat of silence , we decided to change the topic and talk about something lighter .

    It didnt take us long to reach the city .

    She already had an idea of the stores she wanted to go to .

    Chapter 0041  So , what exactly are we shopping for ? I asked as we exited the car and started walking through the busy streets .

    My sisters birthday is next month and shes throwing this huge party in a penthouse , she exined .

    I need something to wear for the event .

    Plus , I need to find her a birthday present .

    Something she would really like .

    Nans older sister , Natalia , or as most call her , Talia , liked all things luxurious .

    She was a fashion model , so it made sense .

    She was pretty much an icon around the world and owned a couple of different homes , one of which happened to be a penthouse in the heart of the city .

    For the most part , Nan and Talia got along fine , but I could always tell that Nan was envious of Talia because she always got what she wanted .

    We should find an outfit for you as well because I need you toe with me to the party , she told me , draping an arm through mine as she walked towards a boutique .

    I frowned .

    I told you , I dont have shopping money , I reminded her This is really important to me , Judy , she said with a pour And my father getting out of prison is important to me , Nan , I told her firmly .

    I need to prioritize and buying a trending outfit , is not a priority .

    She opened her mouth to retort but closed it as soon as she saw who was walking out of the boutique .

    Judy , is that you ? Irene asked as she made her way towards us with a big smiling face .

    Oh hell .

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 0042 Judys POV Irene , I greeted , thankful that I sounded stronger than I felt .

    I wasnt expecting to see you here .

    Oh , I was just getting some stuff for my uing wedding , she said , holding up her shopping bag .

    She nced at Nan .

    And whos this ? I swallowed the lump in my throat ; thest thing I wanted was for Irene to be curious about Nan and try to take her too .

    I knew it wasnt fair of me to me Ethan for leaving me on Irene because shes as much a victim as I am if not more .

    But I couldnt help myself .

    Whenever I look at Irene , I think about how my mate left me for her .

    I grimaced at the very thought of him touching her the way that he used to touch me .

    We were so in love at one point ; he was my fated mate and we were supposed to be together forever .

    It was written on the star ; it was the Goddess who paired us together .

    But she had made a grave mistake .

    Or maybe it was Ethan who had taken the wrong turn .

    My chest continued to ache even after I swore , I was over him .

    Does one ever truly get over their mate though ? This is my best friend , Nan , I told her , motioning for Nan who gave Irene a quizzical look .

    Nan already knew all about Irene and I didnt have to exin who she was .

    Irene held out her hand to shake Nans and Nan only stared at it for a brief moment , a frown marring her perfectly glossed lips .

    I had to nudge Nan slightly on the arm to snap her out of her stupor because Irene couldnt know that something was wrong .

    Nan hesitantly lifted her hand and ced it in Irenes .

    Its nice to meet you , Nan said with a forced smile .

    Hello , Nan , Irene said cheerfully , not noticing that anything was wrong or weird .

    Im Irene Landry .

    Gavin Landrys daughter and Ethan Cashs fianc¨¦ .

    Its so very nice to meet you .

    I could see Nan struggling to keep her calm , but she managed just fine and dipped her head in respect .

    And its an honor , Miss Landry , she said with a slight bite in her words .

    What are you girls up to ? She asked , looking between us 1 nced at Nan who gave me a slight shrug just before looking back at Irene .

    We were just shopping , I answered .

    Its kind of a girls day , Nan added .

    Something shed in Irenes eyes that I couldnt quite understand .

    Oh , I see , she said thoughtfully .

    Ive never had a girls day before .

    I guess I never really had friends to do that type of thing with .

    I raised my brows ; I found it difficult to believe she never had friends .

    I mean , she was Irene Landry after all .

    Youve never had friends ? Nan asked , mimicking my thoughts .

    Trene shrugged casually , looking a bit troubled Not real ones , she admitted .

    I guess people are just intimidated by me or something .

    Its no big deal ..

    Chapter 0042 She bit her lip and stared at the ground .

    I looked at Nan again ; I knew Irene wanted an invite to our shopping spree and 1 could tell Nan was thinking the same thing because she gave me a slight head shake when I met her eyes .

    I grabbed Nans arm and turned back to Irene .

    Well , it was nice seeing you again , Irene .

    We should be going now , I told her as I pulled Nan alongside me .

    Oh , Irene said , sounding disappointed .

    Okay , I guess I see youter .

    I nodded and waved over my shoulder and continued dragging Nan down the street , ignoring that Irenes eyes were burning a hole in the back of my head .

    Shes certainly an interesting character , Nan murmured as we entered the boutique .

    Certainly , I agreed .

    We spent the evening shopping for Nan and getting Talia albirthday present .

    Nan settled on a gorgeous ruby bracelet with a heart charm ; she got Talias name engraved on the charm .

    After we went shopping , we went to a restaurant for dinner Thanks for going out with me today , Nan said as she dropped me back at the house .

    I smiled at her .

    You dont have to thank me , I told her .

    I love hanging out with you , She smiled ; we hugged , and I left her car to return to my dark and quiet house .

    Its been exceptionally quiet since my father was taken .

    My mother had hardly left her room in thest couple of days .

    I checked on her this morning , but she didnt seem to want to talk .

    If I cant get her out of Her room tomorrow , Ill probably end up calling her doctor to make a home visit .

    She couldnt keep going on like this ; it wasnt good for her .

    She was wasting away before my eyes , and I was so worried about her .

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 0043  Nan had a good idea during dinner to maybe go and see my father in prison ; perhaps he could give me some insight on how to handle his mate .

    I wasnt sure if that was something I was ready for .

    But after I got out of school the next day , I decided to give it a shot and see if I could speak with my father .

    Sorry , Mam .

    We were told not to let you enter , one of the guards at the front entrance of the person said , folding his arms across his chest .

    I frowned , staring up at him with confusion on his face .

    Im sorry , what ? I asked , confused .

    Its a prison .

    Im in the visitor section ; I have every right to be here .

    I need to see my father .

    His frown deepened as he took a look at his clipboard and then he shook his head .

    I have strict instructions to keep Judy Montague away from the prison , he told me .

    Theres nothing I can do about it .

    Im sorry but Im going to have to ask you to leave ! I was about to open my mouth and say something again , but another voice sounded behind me .

    And who exactly gave you those orders ? If it was any type of Alpha , I assure you , they did not get the permission of my father before stating such a rule .

    Is there a reason my friend cant visit with her own father ? Irene asked , folding her arms across her chest .

    L ¡­ uh ¡­ Miss Landry , the guard stammered , bowing his head to Irene .

    W ¡­ what are you doing here ? I happened to be driving by when I saw Judy entering the prison .

    I followed her to see what she was doing , and I happened to overhear your conversation , she confessed .

    Now Im going to ask you again ¡­ why cant she visit with her own father ? I was shocked that Irene was here , and she was helping me I had a feeling I knew who gave the guards the order , he most likely paid them off too .

    It was Ethan Something from the way the guard was looking at her , I could tell he didnt want to tell her this information either .

    Everybody now knew she was engaged to him and upsetting Irene was not in this guards best interest .

    He nced at me and then back at Irene .

    I didnt know you two were friends , he said with a nervosugh .

    Of course , she can see her father .

    I was mistaken .

    He stepped aside , allowing me entrance into the prison .

    I looked at Irene who was still staring at the guard .

    I wanted to say something to her , but the words failed me .

    Instead , I nodded my head at her and then walked past the guard and into the prison Another guard walked me into the visitor center where I sat at a table , nervously fiddling with my fingers until the doors swung open and my father walked into the room .

    No touching , one of the guards on standby instructed me I nodded and bit my lip as my father walked towards me .

    As he came into view , my entire heart fell deep into my stomach .

    I sucked in a sharp breath when I saw his bruised and bleeding face .

    He was beaten so badly that he was hardly recognizable .

    My heart squeezed painfully in my chest as I looked into his bloodshot eyes .

    Judy ¡­ he croaked ; his voice raspy like it pained him to speak .

    You came ..

    Oh ; Dad ¡­ I whispered , tears filling my eyes .

    Im so sorry this happened to you ¡­ Chapter 0043  He gave me a sad and pained smile as he lowered himself into the seat in front of me .

    I took my seat as well ; 1 couldnt seem to take my eyes off him .

    He was no longer the strong and confident man I knew to be my adoptive father ¡­ he looked almost weak and broken .

    He was the shell of the man he used to be and that thought alone destroyed me I never thought I would see you again , he whispered .

    Im sorry it took me so long ¡­ He shook his head , sadness crossing his eyes .

    This isnt the type of ce you should be in , Judy .

    I dont me you for staying away ¡­ ! 13 I couldnt stop the tears from escaping my eyes .

    They soaked over my cheeks and dripped off my chin .

    I hated seeing him in this position ; I wrapped my arms around my body to hold myself together .

    Hows your mother ? My father asked , snapping my attention back to him .

    Not good , Dad ¡­ I whispered .

    Thats mainly why Im here .

    Shes not happy .

    I think she has gone depressed and Im not sure what to do ¡­ I was hoping that maybe you could help me ?

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 0044 Judys POV There was clear sadness in my fathers eyes as he watched me plead for my mother .

    I knew it was breaking his heart that he couldnt be there with her to hold andfort her .

    He used to tell me stories about the first time he ever saw her and how in love he was .

    He knew right away that she was his fated mate even before his wolf told him .

    There wasnt a day that went by that I didnt feel the love that they had for one another .

    He lifted his arms to show me the silver cuffs around his wrists and I grimaced , seeing the burn marks the silver had left on him .

    Silver was dangerous against werewolves and blocked the wolves from the humans .

    Ive been blocked from your mother , so I cant feel her , my father told me sadly .

    Mates arent meant to be apart like this , so her wolf is probably in agony , taking your mother with her .

    I wish there was something I could do , but there isnt .

    Not while Im in here at least .

    The most you can do right now is to be there for her and remind her that you love her .

    I nodded as tears filled my eyes .

    I didnt want to tell him that every time I tried to speak to my mother the only thing , she wanted to talk about was Ethan and how I was disrespectful towards him .

    I didnt want to tell him that my fated mate is engaged to be married to another woman and in order for him to help our family , I need to be his mistress and drop out of school .

    My stomach twisted at the very thought .

    My father was going through enough as it was and didnt need this type of drama in his life as well .

    I love you , Dad , I settled on , giving him a sad smile .

    And I miss you every day .

    I love you too , Judy , he said in return .

    He reached his hand over to touch mine which was resting on the table but the guard cleared his throat .

    No touching .

    My father sighed and leaned back in his seat .

    How have you been ? Hows school going ? He asked .

    I bit my lower lip ; I wanted to tell him about my new job , I wanted to tell somebody .

    I needed someone to talk to .

    But I couldnt because of that contract Gavin made me sign Schools going great , I told him .

    I even got a tutoring job .

    It pays decent .

    Im saving so I can get you out of prison .

    He gave me a sad smile and sighed ..

    Dont waste your money on me , Judy .

    Besides , I dont think a tutoring job is going to be enough to pay the debt owed .

    I couldnt tell him how much I was actually making at this job because then he would ask me more questions about it and I couldnt answer any of his possible questions Time is up , the guard said , interrupting my thoughts .

    Tell your mother that I love her very much and that I will see her soon , my father said , as he stood to his feet .

    Im sorry I couldnt be more helpful .

    Tears spilled down my cheeks and I wiped them away with the back of my hand .

    Chapter 0044  I will , I assured her .

    Take care of yourself .

    He nodded , giving me another sad smile before the guard dragged him away .

    Another guard appeared in the room .

    momentster to escort me to the front of the building where the entrance was .

    I thanked him for allowing me to see my father , but he barely even spared me a look .

    1 sighed and walked the rest of the way outside , freezing when I saw a familiar face staring at me from the bottom .

    of the steps near a pink Porche 718 Boxster .

    I didnt know much about cars , but I knew that was the newest model .

    I wasnt surprised to see that there was also a custom license te that read : Irene .

    Hey , Irene said as I reached the bottom step .

    Do you like it ? I just picked it up at the dealership a couple of hours ago .

    Its beautiful , I told her honestly .

    What are you still doing here ? I figured she would have left by now , so I was surprised she was waiting for me when I finished speaking with my father .

    She shrugged casually .

    You have tutoring today , right ? She asked .

    1 n?dded in response .

    Let me give you a ride , she told me , motioning for the car .

    Itll give us a chance to get to know one another .

    better .

    I frowned at that idea ; the thought of getting to know the woman my mate was marrying , left an unsettled feeling in the middle of my stomach .

    But I could also tell that there was very little I could say to get me out of this situation .

    Besides , I really didnt want to spend the money on an Uber if I didnt have to .

    That would be nice , I told her , giving her a small smile .

    Thank you , Irene .

    She nodded and ran around to the drivers side , pulling the door open .

    I pulled open the passenger door and slid into the car .

    Even her seats had custom covers .

    It was a gorgeous car and it screamed Irene in every way possible .

    I had no doubt in my mind that Gavin was the one who bought her this car .

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 0045  She put her seatbelt on , and I did the same .

    Then , she put the car in drive and drove off toward Gavins Vi .

    Im sorry if my brother is too much , she said after a beat of silence .

    Hes chased off every tutor hes ever had .

    Im not sure whats wrong with that boy .

    He seems great to me , I told her honestly .

    I honestly think he just craves attention and will get it any way that he can .

    With Gavin being a busy Lycan chairman and Alpha of his own pack , and you being ¡­ engaged ¡­ I think he feels a bit lonely .

    I stumbled when I said the word engaged , it was weird talking to Irene about this , but she didnt seem to notice my hesitation .

    I suppose I have been preupied with this wedding , she sighed .

    I just love Ethan so much that spending any time away from him is upsetting to both me and my wolf .

    I nched at her words ; I definitely did not want to talk about this with her .

    But then something she said caught my attention .

    Your wolf ? I asked her .

    She let out a smallugh .

    Yeah ; dont get me wrong , we both know that Ethan is not our fated mate , but hes been so sweet and tentative towards us since the day we met that it doesnt even matter .

    My wolf imed him as ours and I would have to agree with her .

    I felt sick to my stomach hearing her confession .

    I stared at my hands , not sure what to say .

    She seemed to have sensed this because she nced at me as we stopped at a traffic light .

    Have you ever been in love ? I was startled by her question and when I looked up at her , saw her watching me with a small frown on her lips and curiosity on her face .

    I didnt want to lie to her , but couldnt tell her the whole truth either .

    If I did , it would make this weird , hurt her , and it would ruin my chances at this job .

    I thought so , 1 admitted .

    But he didnt love me in the same way .

    I could see a sh of sadness in her eyes .

    The honking from the car behind us alerted Irene that the light was now green .

    She pressed the gas , and we continued towards the Vi ; I could see it in the distance .

    It wasrge and gorgeous .

    We neared the pack borders , and the Silver Creserit pack guards didnt bother stopping us , recognizing Irenes signature car .

    They bowed their heads at her and she gave them a polite smile as she drove past them and onto Gavins parnds .

    Hes an idiot for not loving you , Irene told me after a bear of silence .

    You seem like a great girl and any guy would be lucky to have you .

    I didnt respond to her kind words ; I stared out the window and watched the buildings and trees pass by .

    It didnt take long to reach the vi .

    Irene parked the car and we boll got dut .

    Thank you for the ride , Irene , I told her .

    I wont keep you , though .

    Im sure you have more wedding nning She nodded , looking thoughtful .

    I have so much to do .

    But Ethan has a meeting today , so Ive been left kind of alone, she said , giving me a sad smile .

    But I know you are busy , so do your thing .

    Maybe we can talk moreter ? I nodded , not sure what more to say .

    I turned and walked into the Vi .

    Chapter 0045  Good evening , Adam said as I passed him at the front entrance .

    I gave him a look , which I knew wasnt very weing .

    I thought Adam and I could be friends when I first started , but after that stunt , he pulled when he tried to get me fired , I wasnt sure if I could actually trust him or not .

    We havent spoken since that incident ; Ive been making sure to keep a distance from him .

    Is Matt around ? I asked him .

    Hes out back , practicing his sparring , he exined .

    Hes nervous about hisbat ss next week .

    He has a test .

    Matt mentioned thebat ss to me briefly ; apparently , they are making him pair up with someone bigger than him and hes worried hes going to make a fool out of himself .

    I met up with Matt outside and together , we practiced his sparring .

    I taught him a few new moves that would help him with his test next week.

    Within the hour , he was performing exceptionally .

    We practiced with swords mostly and he handled the weapon professionally .

    Try to de sword me , I told him .

    Take it from my grip .

    He did exactly what I asked and before I knew what was happening , he used the new moves I taught him to loosen the sword from my grip until it ttered to the ground .

    He then had me exactly where he wanted me .

    He swung the sword in my direction , careful not to cut my skin , however , he overshot his judgment , and the point of the sword snagged my blouse .

    The tearing sound made him freeze .

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 0046 Judys POV Matthew ! What have you o done ?? ho I heard Irene shrieking from the back porch steps .

    I hadnt even known she was there , and I wondered how long she had been watchingus for .

    I watched as Matts face turned pale and his eyes grew misty with unshed tears .

    Im so sorry , Judy , he said , his bottom lip trembling I didnt mean to .

    I- his voice trailed off as he hupped .

    Sometimes I forget that hes just a little boy until moments like these .

    My gaze softened and I gave him a small smile as I knelt down in front of him .

    It was an ident , I told him , putting my hand on his shoulder and giving it a gentle squeeze .

    I know you didnt mean to and Im not mad at you , Matt .

    Dad is going to be so upset , he said in a low whisper , his gaze shifting downward .

    Your father wont have to know a thing , I told him .

    I wont say a word to him .

    Itll be our secret .

    Really ? He asked , lifting his gaze to meet mine .

    I smiled .

    Of course , I told him .

    How about you get cleaned up ? Im sure the maids will have dinner ready for you shortly He wiped at his cheeks where a couple of tears had fallen and then he gave me a smile as he nodded .

    Okay , he said gently .

    He turned and walked back towards the vi .

    I sighed and stood up , brushing the dirt off my pants .

    You are really good with him , Irene said as she walked towards me .

    Ive never seen anyone like that with him .

    Its no wonder he likes you .

    I guess Im just good with kids , I said , shrugging casually .

    I turned towards my bag that was resting against a tree nearby .

    I grabbed it and started to clean up my stuff , fully aware that Irene was watching my every move ..

    I think its something more , she said thoughtfully .

    He sees something in you that he didnt see in the others .

    Its fascinating honestly .

    I couldnt help but smile at that thought .

    oing to call Hes a special little boy and deserves the world , I told her I shouldered my bag and faced her .

    Im going an Uber and get going .

    Her eyes widened .

    ¦§ You cant leave with your shirt like that ! She said , staring down at the shirt that was barely hanging on my body .

    Thankfully , I was wearing a sports bra underneath , but still ¡­ I felt exposed and ufortable .

    You are barely covered and thest thing you want is a stranger looking at you .

    Come with me .

    She didnt give me a choice ; she grabbed my arm and pulled me along with her towards the vi .

    I didnt bother fighting her ; I let her pull me into the house and up therge stairs , I knew Gavin would be pissed that I was upstairs on their personal floor , but Irene didnt seem to care .

    She continued to pull me along with her down the hallway until we reached a door , I assumed was her bedroom .

    ¡¢ ?  Chapter 0046 She pushed the door open and tugged me along with her until I practically stumbled into the room .

    She then proceeded to shut the door behind me .

    I wrapped my arms around my body , unsure of what to do or say .

    I felt a little ufortable in her room and the first scent that pped me in the face as soon as I stepped foot in here was Ethans .

    I stared at the bed that I knew theyd shared numerous times in the past and my stomach twisted at the very thought .

    On her nightstand was a picture of her and Ethan holding one another , looking into each others eyes like they meant the world to each other .

    I would have to give credit where it was due .

    Ethan was a great actor .

    I knew he didnt care about Irene ; he was only using her to solidify his role as Alpha It wasnt fair to Irene and a part of me wanted to warn her about him , but it wasnt my ce .

    It would only hurt her and there was a big chance she wouldnt even believe the I turned away from the picture and watched as she rummaged through her closet .

    You really dont have to do this , I told her ; I was seconds away from backing out of this room , not sure how long I could handle being in here any longer .

    Nonsense , she told me from over her shoulder .

    Its no big deal .

    Plus , you cant walk around without a proper shirt .

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 0047 I knew she was right .

    It took a few more minutes , but eventually , Irene found a blouse along with a skirt .

    I frowned at the skirt and raised my eyebrows at her .

    inting to my pants .

    My pants are fine , I told her , pointing to my Yeah , but this blouse requires this skirt , she told me .

    Trust me , I know fashion .

    I bout them as a pair and they deserve to be worn as a pair .

    I sighed and shook my head at her .

    Dont you have a singr shirt that doesnt require any other attire ? I asked her .

    Yes , but this would look so cute on you , she said , jetting out her bottom lip .

    Humor me , Judy .

    Try it on and if you hate it , you can change it into something else .

    But I truly believe youll look gorgeous in this .

    Im only going home , Irene .

    I dont need to look gorgeous in anything , I reminded her .

    She rolled her eyes and waved off my concern .

    Please , she begged again .

    I sighed and relented .

    Okay , I finally said after a beat of silence .

    She calmed her hands together and gave me the biggest smile as she handed me the blouse and skirt .

    I had to admit , they were a cutebo , and I hated that I actually liked her clothing .

    I hated that I liked her , but Irene made it difficult to hate her .

    Ill give you some privacy to change and Ill be back in a few minutes , she told me , giving me a grateful and excited smile as she quickly hurried past me and out of the bedroom .

    I sighed and stood in the middle of her room , feeling at a loss .

    Ethans scent was so potent that if my eyes were closed , I would have thought he was standing in front of me Irenes bedroom reminded me of a teenage girls room ; it was clear that this had been her room since childhood .

    since ch She had pictures on her dresser from prom , her date cut out of them .

    She wore a tiara , indicating that she was in fact that prom queen .

    She had cheerleading trophies on her bookshelf and posters of various singers on her walls .

    The floor was made from hardwood with a big pink rug that matched her pink bedspread and curtains .

    Knowing that Ethan spent numerous nights in bere made me sick to my stomach , I swallowed the bile that rose in my throat as I stripped off my remaining shirt .

    I walked over to the trash barrel and put my shirt inside ; there was no saving it at this point .

    I shimmied out of my pants , picking them up off the ground and folding them neatly , cing them on her bed as I took a look at the outfit , she insisted that I wore .

    It was a cute outfit , but the way the blouse was cut on the tip , dipping into a V shape where my cleavage would be disyed , I knew my bra wouldnt look good underneath it wished I had a better bra on , but I certainly wasnt going to borrow Irenes .

    I also wasnt about to give her the chance to offer one of her bras to me .

    1 lifted the bra over my head and tossed it onto the bed , my breasts breaking free from their restraints , I walked over to the full length mirror on the other side of the room and nced at my body with a frown .

    My breasts were full , and my hips were curvy ; my belly had small abs from all the core training I had done throughout the years , 1/2  Chapter 0047 but for the most part , I had a feminine look too .

    I took pride in my body , Ive worked hard for this figure , and I was proud of it .

    Any man would be lucky to get his hands on my body , Ethan was an asshole for not seeing that .

    Then again , Irene was hot , and any man would be lucky to have her as well .

    I sighed as I stepped into the skirt , sliding it over my hips .

    It was short and showed off my legs perfectly .

    Irene was a bit shorter and slimmer than me , so I wasnt surprised that the skirt fit smaller than it would have fit her .

    But overall , it wasnt a bad look I walked back to the bed where I left the shirt and as soon as I was about to pick it up , the bedroom door swung open and I gasped , whirling around only to face Gavin .

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 0048 Gavins POV I picked up the pink gems you requested , Beta Taylor said as I walked into the vi .

    He held out a long ck case to me and I took it without hesitation .

    I opened it and smiled at the pretty string of pink gems .

    This would look great on the mirror in Irenes new car .

    She was going to love this .

    I nced at the clock and saw that it was turning intote evening .

    I was home earlier than usual ; even Adam took notice of my presence , but he wouldnt dare ask me about it since I ordered that he doesnt speak in my presence until I say otherwise .

    Irene was most likely out with Ethan at this hour and Matt was probably finishing up with his tutoring session .

    Was there anything else you needed before I head home ? Taylor asked , ncing at his wristwatch .

    No , have a good night , I said to my long time friend and Beta .

    Taylor grinned as he turned towards the door .

    Yeah , you too , he said , his tone suggestive .

    I rolled my eyes and watched as he left the vi .

    Shaking my head , I turned towards the stairway and took the stairs two at a time .

    There was no S in waiting for Irene to show up because if she was with Ethan , she probably wouldnt be returning tonight .

    Shes been spending most of her nights at Ethans house ; sometimes he stays the night here and I pretend that I dont know about it .

    I walked to her room , and I grabbed the doorknob ; Ill put this gift on her pillow for when she returns .

    She wanted something special for her new car and I got her the perfect thing .

    I couldnt wait for her to see this gift , but for now , I would have to be a little patient .

    I pushed the door open and thats when the strong scent ofvender and vani hit my senses .

    Ipletely froze when my eyes found a very startled Judy staring back at me .

    Then , my eyes lowered , and I was greeted with two very bodacious sets of breasts that made my wolf immediately growl with need .

    Her gasp and shriek hadnt broken me out of my trance just yet , but when she used a shirt to cover her body , I blinked a few times and lifted my gaze to meet hers .

    What the hell are you doing in my daughters room ? I asked her , my voiceing out harder than I meant it .

    She wasnt supposed to be on the second floor where our personal bedrooms and bathrooms were .

    That was one of the rules we instated when she started working as Matts tutor .

    Do you always barge into your daughters room without knocking ? She countered , her voice not wavering My eyes darkened as I red at her and just when I was about to answer , Irene poked her head out from around me and frowned at me .

    Dad ? She asked .

    Why are you home so early ? I red at her , my eyes narrowed .

    Why are you home at all ? I asked her .

    I thought youd be out with Ethan She shrugged .

    He had a meeting today and I had some time to kill .

    So , I hang out with Judy .

    You ¡­ hung out ¡­ with Judy ? I asked her slowly , enunciating each word carefully so I could be sure I heard her correctly .

    Chapter 0048 She smiled at me and nodded .

    Matt likes her , and I had to admit that I was curious about her , she told me .

    So , yes .

    We were hanging out .

    1 This is fun and all , but do you think I can get some privacy ? Judy asked , turning her back towards us so we were no longer in view of her incredibly full breasts .

    Oh , Goddess ! Irene gasped , finally noticing that Judy waspletely shirtless and braless .

    Why the hell was she braless ? Dad , were you spying on Judy while she was getting dressed ? Irene asked , swatting at my arm but yelping in pain when her hand connected with pure muscle .

    Ouch ! I wasnt spying on her , I said through my teeth .

    Judy pulled the shirt on and turned to face us .

    The shirt had deep V cut that left no mystery of whaty underneath ; it was also short and rested just under her belly button .

    The skirt she wore matched in color and rested at her hips , hugging her every curve perfectly .

    I recognized the outfit as Irenes because she had worn it in the past .

    Irene was Judys age , so her clothes were youthful .

    It made udy look even more youthful as she wore her clothing .

    Her legs were slender and smooth ; my fingers twitched , wanting to touch them .

    Then what exactly were you doing in my room ? Irene asked , raising an eyebrow at me .

    I lifted the ck box for her to see .

    I was leaving this on your bed .

    I got it for your new car , I told her , handing her the box .

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 0049 She opened it with eagerness and when she saw the pink gens inside , she gasped loudly , her eyes lighting up with excitement and arge smile spreading across her glossy lips .

    Oh , Dad ! She gasped as she wrapped her arms around me hugging me tightly .

    I love it ! Thank you so much .

    She pulled away from me and ran over to Judy to show her what I got her .

    Ive been wanting something special for the inside of my car ; this would look so cute on my mirror .

    Dont you think ? She asked Judy as she showed her the gems .

    That was my thought , I agreed .

    Judy nced at the gems and gave Irene a small smile ; it was forced , but I was surprised that Judy was actually trying to get along with her considering Irene was marrying her fated mate .

    My wolf let out a huff at my thoughts and I shook him away .

    Its really pretty , Judy finally said after a beat of silence .

    Itll look nice .

    Irene bounced excitedly .

    Im going to put them in my car right now .

    Come meet me before you leave ! She said and then she hurried out of her bedroom , leaving me alone with Judy .

    I looked at Judy and stared , once again , at her outfit with a deep frown .

    I thought we had an agreement about your clothes ? I told her harshly .

    Her face nched and she swallowed the lump in her throa I had a bit of an ident with my clothes , she told me , shrugging like it was no big deal .

    What kind of ident ? I asked her , my tone deepening .

    I fold myself that I only cared because if there was an ident on my property , with my employees , I needed to know about it .

    She bit her bottom lip .

    During my sparring with Matt , I tore my shirt , she told me .

    She wouldnt look at me , which led me to believe there was more to the story , and if I knew Matt , I would bet that he had something to do with her torn shirt .

    It was clear she was trying to cover up for him though and I wasnt going to press her any further .

    Irene was kind enough to let me borrow her clothes , Judy finished .

    But I wont stay .

    I should get going .

    I remained unmoved as she neared me to get to the door , her arm brushing across mine gently , causing my heart to skip a beat .

    I furrowed my brows at the feeling , not understanding what it meant .

    Judy paused and I wondered if she felt something too .

    Her gaze lifted and met mine and for a moment , it felt as if time had stoppedpletely , and we were the only two in the entire world .

    Ill see youter , she said , her voiceing out breathily I managed to nod and watched as she hurried out of the room .

    My cock twitched in my pants and silently cursed myself for letting this woman get to me like this .

    My wolf was stirring around with the need for her , and I quickly silenced him , blocking him from my mind .

    Shaking my head , I left the room and walked down the stairs , Judy was a distance ahead of me , not bothering to look back .

    She paused at the doorway when she saw Irene walking into the house , a frown on her lips .

    +26 BONUS Chapter 0049 Is everything okay ? 1 asked her as I reached the bottom step .

    Yes, I guess so , Irene said softly.

    The gems look amazing in the car .

    I took some pictures to send to Ethan and then I called him .

    He told me he was going to be busy the rest of the night and I wont see him until tomorrow .

    I saw Judy tensing at the mention of Ethan , and I had to stifle a scowl in her direction .

    Matt walked in from the living room and when he saw Judy his face lit up .

    Can we finish our lessons ? He asked her ,pletely ignoring the rest of our presence .

    Judy gave him a small smile .

    Im actually going to head home , she told him gently .

    But Ill be here tomorrow .

    Matts face fell and my heart tugged for him ; he truly was a lonely kid .

    Judy might have been right when she said he craved connection .

    But we didnt get to finish , he pouted .

    She put a hand on his shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze I promise , we will practice longer tomorrow , she assured him .

    He looked like he wanted to protest , but I intervened .

    What Im hearing is both my kids are home tonight ? I asked , looking at both Irene and Matt .

    How about I have the maids cook us a special meal ? We havent had a family dinner in a long time .

    Irene seemed to have perked up from that , as did Matt .

    Thats a great idea , she said , giving me a side hug .

    Im in , Matt said happily .

    But only if Judy joins us ! 22

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 0050 Judys POV All three of them stared at me .

    Irene and Matt with smiles on their faces and Gavin with a frown .

    I stood in front of them with my eyes wide and my heart thuddling violently in my chest .

    I wasnt sure what to say as an excuse to get out of this .

    There was no way I was going to have dinner with Gavin and his family .

    I really should go .

    I managed to sputter , pointing over my shoulder at the door and giving an awkward and desperate soundingugh .

    Please , Judy , Matt pleaded , grabbing onto my arm .

    I really want you to stay .

    It would be nice to have another woman at the table , Irene agreed , a flicker of hope in her eyes .

    She truly was desperate for friends , and she would get them any way that she could .

    I nced up at Gavin , hoping that he would say something to help me out here .

    But he just sighed and ran his fingers through his hair .

    He nced at Irene and then at Matt before he turned towards the maid who had walked in upon hismand .

    Set an extra te for Miss Montague , he ordered .

    My entire heart fell deep into my stomach Yes , Alpha , the maid said , bowing her head in respect and quickly hurrying towards the kitchen .

    Gavin then turned to look at me , his eyes hard and his face expressionless .

    I stared at him in disbelief .

    I couldnt believe he just did that .

    It was clear from his expression that he didnt want me to stay , so why was he forcing me ? I wanted to ask him , but I didnt want to make a scene in front of Matt ; he was jumping up and down excitedly because I was joining them for dinner , and I didnt want to burst his little bubble .

    That was probably what Gavin was thinking too ; from what I heard , Matt being happy and excited about something was a rarity .

    I would hate myself if I was the reason that smile got wiped from his face .

    This is so exciting , Irene said , pping her hands together .

    Come on , Matt.

    Lets get ready for dinner .

    Matt nodded and went with Irene toward the kitchen , leaving me alone with Gavin .

    I immediately turned and red up at him , my lips pressed in a thin line and my eyes harrowed .

    He pretended he didnt notice ; he looked everywhere but me and that only made me even more mad .

    What was that ? I asked him , putting my hands on my hips as I continued to stare at him .

    What was what ? He asked , ying dumb .

    I rolled my eyes at the act .

    Why would you ask the maid to set an extra te for me ? I asked , exasperated .

    He finally looked at me and I could see the coldness in my es Because you are joining us for dinner , he said in a low and threatening tone .

    I was startled by the change of demeanor , and I took a hesitant step back.

    I havent seen a smile on Matts face in a long time , but for some reason , he likes you .

    So , for hits sake , you are going to stay for dinner , and you arent going toin .

    I opened my mouth to protest , but then immediately closed it .

    He was right ; I couldnt be the reason Matt was unhappy .

    So , I relented with a curt nod before turning away from him and walking towards the kitchen .

    However , he grabbed my arm to stop me before I could get too far away .

    His touch was gentle , and yet firm at the same time .

    I felt warmth spreading across my entire body from the contact and goosebumps spread across my #  Chapter 00:50 arms .

    My heart skipped a beat when I turned to face him , my breath caught in my throat once I realized how close he was standing to me .

    His scent was whirling around me like a tornado , and I found myself entranced by his nearness .

    For a second , it almost seemed as if he had forgotten what he wanted to say to me .

    He stared at me with his full lips parted and his eyes dark with heat .

    His eyes dropped to my lips , and I thought he was going to kiss me .

    Did I want him to kiss me again ? I bit my lip , already deciding that I did .

    I wanted to kiss Gavin Landry .

    But as if he was pped back to reality , he released my arm and straightened his posture .

    I blinked a few times , broken from the trance I was under , and I stared up at him , my cheeks reddening .

    Its just dinner , Judy , he reminded me .

    Dont go around thinking this changes anything .

    He walked around me and towards the kitchen without sparing me another look .

    I reached my fingers up to touch my cheek , they were burning hot .

    I cleared my throat , trying to bring my mind back to the present moment before I took a deep breath and followed him into the kitchen .

    Irene and Matt were already seated , there were two more tes on the table in front of the seats , one of which was at the head of the table .

    The other was right next to it .

    My stomach tightened knowing that that was the spot they wanted me to sit ¡­ right next to Gavin .

    Gavin seemed to have noticed this too because he let out as ghas he walked towards the table .

    The entire dining room smelled like delicious food and my mouth started to water , I realized I hadnt had a chance to eat all day .

    Between seeing my father in prison anding straight here to tutor Matt , the time kind of slipped away from

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 0051 Gavin sat down at the table , and I hesitantly sat beside him .

    One maid scurried into the room holding a bottle of wine and another bottle of apple juice .

    She immediately poured Irene a ss of wine and Matt a ss of apple juice .

    She walked around the table towards Gavin and filled his ss with wine as well .

    Once she got to me , she gave me a polite smile .

    Wine , madam ? She asked .

    Ill take apple juice , I said quickly .

    There was no way I was drinking while here ; I needed to keep a clear head and as of right now , I didnt trust drunk Judy when it came to Gavin .

    She looked startled but she nodded and poured me a ss of apple juice .

    After she left, Irene looked at me with a frown .

    You dont drink ? she asked .

    only on asions , I told her .

    Before she could reply , another maid walked into the room rolling in a car filled with covered food items .

    They smelled so good , at this point , I didnt even care what they were .

    She uncovered one and I gasped .

    at therge T bone steaks on the tter .

    There were 4 of them , one for each of us , and they were still sizzling on the metal pan , bleeding and marinating in their juices .

    My mouth was watering as she put a steak on each of our tes .

    She uncovered another tter and saw a mound of mashed potatoes , seasoned with garlic .

    She scooped healthy portions on our tes .

    The next tter was mixed veggies , roasted in butter and seasoned with salt and pepper .

    Is there anything else I can get for you , Alpha ? She asked as she scooted the cart away from the table .

    Thats everything , Gavin said , his eyes fixed on his food .

    Thank you , he surprised me by adding .

    She nodded , beaming at his words before she turned and left .

    This looks incredible , I breathed , taking in the different colors and scents .

    Our maids cook the best foods , Irene agreed as she picked up her fork and knife I picked up my own fork and knife and I started to digin ; the steak was medium rare and cooked to perfection .

    It practically cut like butter and the vors burst on my tongue as I chewed slowly .

    Both my stomach and my wolf were inplete contentment , which rxed me immensely .

    Hows tutoring going ? Gavin asked , ncing at Math who was picking apart his steak and eating around the fatty edges .

    He nced at Gavin as if he was surprised , he was asking .

    Its great , he answered after a beat of silence .

    Judy is the best .

    She teaches me things that no other tutor has ever taught me ! 1/2  Chapter 0051 Thats because they probably didnt know how to do those things , Irene interjected .

    Im not sure where you found those tutors , Dad .

    But they were not it .

    Gavin hummed in response ; like he was agreeing with them .

    My cheeks flushed at thepliment , and I put a piece of broli in my mouth , chewing on it slowly , nearly moaning at the intense vor .

    I stifled the sound though , not wanting to draw attention to myself .

    Yeah , they were dimwhits , Matt murmured .

    Language , Gavin scolded calmly .

    Matt nched , but he didnt say anything more .

    We continued to eat , mostly in silence .

    Matt and Irene began a mindless conversation , but I really wasnt paying much attention to it .

    Once I started to get full , pushed my te away and leaned back in my seat .

    I was fully satisfied and now I just wanted to leave and get some distance between Gavin and me .

    The maids soon gathered in the dining room and started to clear our tes .

    Dessert , Alpha ? One of the maids offered as she refilled his wine ss .

    He nced at me as if expecting me to answer for him .

    I should be going , I told him , giving him a small smile .

    But thank you for dinner .

    I truly enjoyed it .

    He stared at me for a moment longer , as if he wanted to say something , but then he chose not to and gave me a small nod.- Let Leroy give you a ride , he suggested .

    Itste and you shouldnt be out and about at this hour .

    I bit my lip and nodded .

    That would be nice , I told him as I stood to my feet .

    He stood with me and then motioned for me to go ahead of him .

    I wasnt expecting him to follow me to the door , but he did , and I could feel his eyes watching my every move .

    Third Person POV Neither Gavin nor Judy noticed Irene and Matt staring after them as they left the dining room .

    Irene had been curious about Judy because it was clear that Matt liked her .

    She was the first tutor he had ever taken to , and it made Irene wonder who Judy truly was and what made her so special .

    She had to admit , from the small amount of time she spent with Judy , that she also liked her .

    She couldnt help but think that she was hiding something though ; a secret that Irene couldnt figure out .

    But as they had dinner , she noticed her father stealing nces at Judy as he ate , not even realizing he was doing it , she realized at that moment that she knew exactly what Judy was hiding .

    Something was going on between Judy and her father A smile formed on her lips as she watched after them ; Matt was also watching them , and a hopeful look was in his eyes .

    When he turned to look at Irene , they both had the same mirrored knowing expression .

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 0052 Third Person POV Later in the evening , Irene sat curled up on the couch , staring at her phone .

    Ethan told her that he would call at 8 pm and now it was 9:30 pm .

    She tried calling him a couple of times about a half hour ago , but he didnt answer .

    She texted him as well , but her messages were left unread .

    He had never disappeared from her like this before and she wasnt sure what to make of it .

    Her stomach was in a tight knot , and she couldnt help the bad feeling she had in her chest .

    She wishes that she had someone to talk to about this , but she doesnt have any actual friends .

    She has some girls that she hangs around once in a while , but Irene was smart enough to know when shes being used .

    Most of them only want to hang out with her because of her status as Gavin Landrys daughter ; they either want something from her , or they want to get close to her father .

    The closest one she has to a friend right now is Judy and she doesnt have her number .

    She isnt even sure if Judy wants to be friends with her .

    She wrapped her arms around her body like she was trying to hold herself together .

    Everything okay ? Her father asked as he walked into the room .

    He was wearing his pajama bottoms and no shirt .

    It was a rarity for Irene to see her father without a suit on ; he was always well dressed , even if he was just walking around the house , which he never really did .

    Im worried about Ethan , she admitted , ncing at her phone .

    He hasnt called me .

    Gavin let out a huff that Irene knew way too well to be disapproval .

    It was no secret that Gavin didnt like Ethan very much .

    Irene wasnt sure why because Ethan had been nothing but kind to her from the very first moment they met .

    He looked so handsome in his tux and his dark curls brushed out of his face as he scanned the room of the Alpha banquet .

    Word had gotten out that Alpha Carter from the Redmoon pack had died during at battle and now all avable Alpha candidates in the area were gathered around to impress Gavin Landry .

    Gavin was the only one who could single handedly appoint any Alpha he wanted without consulting the other Lycans because he was the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world .

    When Ethans eyes found Irenes , it was as if they were the only two in the entire world .

    Her heart skipped a beat ; even her wolf purred with contentment and satisfaction .

    She liked what they saw and from the smile on Ethans perfect lips , he liked what lie saw as well .

    It didnt take long for him to stroll over to her and order her another ss of champagne .

    They talked the entire night ; he hadnt even bothered to ask her about her father or speak with him the entire night .

    It was as if he had forgotten why he was there in the first ce .

    By the end of the night , he asked for her number .

    He called her the next night , and they spoke until the sun rose .

    She never felt this way towards anyone before and she wanted to be with him more than anything .

    However , when she told her father about him and how much she wanted him , he didnt give her his blessing at first .

    In fact , he expressed his concerns about Ethan using her and stated that he didnt really like Ethan all that much based on what he had seen and heard from numerous packs .

    Irene had to admit that she went a little crazy and threatened her own life if her father didnt give him her blessing .

    He had no other choice but to do so .

    A monthter , Ethan proposed , and Irene jumped at  Chapter 0052 the opportunity .

    She looked over at her father who was seated beside her on the couch , neither of them speaking .

    When Mom was alive , did you love her ? Gavin seemed shocked by the question and turned to look at her , his eyes filled with concern and thought .

    She was my fated mate , of course , I loved her , he answered without hesitation .

    I know she was your fated mate , she said , staring down at her hands .

    That just means you were drawn together and bound together by your wolves .

    But that doesnt mean you have to actually love her .

    I loved her .

    But did you love her because of the bond , or because of your heart ? She asked .

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 0053 Why are you asking ? He countered ; his eyes narrowed in her direction ..

    She sucked her bottom lip into her mouth and nibbled on it gently as she thought about how to answer his question .

    Truth be told , she wasnt sure why she wanted to know .

    Maybe to prove that the mate bond doesnt matter .

    Shes not mated with Ethan , but if either of them did ever found their mates , would they still want to be with each other , or would they automatically choose their mates ? The thought terrified Irene and she would be lying if she said she wasnt worried about Ethan one day finding his mate and then leaving her .

    She wanted to know if the mate bond could be fought .

    If someone as strong and powerful as Gavin Landry couldnt fight the mate bond , was there any hope for the rest of them ? I guess Im just trying to figure out how the mate bond works , she murmured , tugging at her fingers .

    nervously .

    He sighed and leaned back on the couch as he thought about her question .

    The bond is strong , he admitted .

    Probably the strangest thing youd ever experience .

    You think your have a handle on it , but in reality , you arent in control .

    Its your wolves that take over .

    They make it impossible to stay away .

    But theres also a part of you that doesnt want to stay away .

    You will start to crave them to a point where its almost painful .

    Fighting it would only make you and your wolf miserable .

    Did you try to fight it ? She asked .

    I was young , he murmured .

    I didnt really understand the feeling and the bond .

    It was all very confusing .

    I think a part of me tried to fight it , yes .

    But your mother had a way of bringing me out of my shell .

    Then , she gave me the greatest gift I could have ever received .

    Whats that ? She asked .

    Gavin wrapped an arm around his daughter and pulled her in for a hug .

    You , he answered .

    She smiled as she peered up at him .

    So , you did love her , she said softly ; it wasnt a question this time , but Gavin still answered her anyway .

    He nodded with a soft smile ying on his lips .

    Yes , he answered .

    When she died it was really difficult .

    Is that why you dont date ? He raised his brows at her question .

    I date .

    You dont date seriously , she retorted .

    Its always one night stands .

    Never anything real .

    Chapter 0053 - I dont have the time to date , he told her .

    I have a pack to run , duties to fulfill , and children to care for .

    Im not a child anymore , Dad , she reminded him , nudging his arm with hers .

    And Matt doesnt need you around all the time .

    We both want you to be happy even if it means dating someone younger than you .

    She bit her lip ; she was hinting , and he knew it .

    He frowned at her .

    Someone younger ? He asked , his eyes never leaving the side of her face .

    She shrugged .

    We just want you to be happy ¡­ with whoever you choose , she told him .

    We dont want you to be lonely .

    Youve thought a lot about this , huh ? He asked her .

    She bit back a smile , but she didnt deny it .

    Im going to bed now .

    Im guessing Ethan wont call me tonight , she said , standing to her feet .

    Gavin could hear the heartache in her tone .

    Good night , Dad .

    Thanks for the talk .

    He didnt say anything , he gave her a nod and watched as she left the room .

    His mind traveled back to Judy and how she must be feeling through her own mate bond .

    Gavin knew that the mate bond was strong , and it was difficult to break ; she had to live with the fact that her fated mate was marrying another woman and there was nothing she could do about it .

    He wondered if Judy was strong enough to ovee such pain .

    Is there anything you need tonight before I call it a night ? One of the maids asked , walking into the room .

    Gavin sighed and stood to his feet .

    No , you are dismissed , he told her and started to walk past her .

    I quite liked Miss Montague , the maid proceeded to say before Gavin could leave the room .

    Shes a good fit for the house ; dont you think ? Gavin wasnt sure what to say in response , so he chose not to say anything .

    He walked out of the living room without sparing her another look .

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 0054 Judys POV The house was quiet when I returned home after having dinner at Gavins house .

    It was always quiet these days .

    The house felt so empty with my mother hiding away in her room , not a sound to be made .

    I put my coat on the hook and made my way upstairs .

    I paused outside of her bedroom door which was down the hall from my room .

    There was no light on , and I wasnt even sure if she would be awake , but I needed to see her .

    I needed to make sure that she was alright .

    I grabbed the door handle and twisted it , pushing the door open gently .

    The door creaked as it moved , and I winced at how dark and smelly it was .

    It was clear she hadnt moved from the bed in a long while .

    Taking a deep breath , I turned on the light in her dark room and stepped inside .

    Mom ? I asked , looking around the mess of a room .

    My eyesnded on her form on the bed and my chest tightened even more .

    Panic seized me as I ran towards her bed , not knowing if she was breathing or not .

    I put my hand on her back and felt for any sign of movement , indicating that she was in fact breathing .

    When my hand rose and fell , I sighed out of relief .

    Mom ? I said again , this time giving her a gentle shake .

    Have you eaten anything at all today ? I already knew the answer because the food I made for her this morning remained untouched on her nightstand .

    She lifted her head and her eyes , unfocused , looked at me .

    Oh , hey , Judy , she said sleepily .

    When did you get here ? A little while ago , I told her .

    Im worried about you .

    You havent left your room in days and the food that Ive been leaving you every morning and night has been untouched .

    I need you to get out of bed and eat something .

    Im not very hungry , she murmured as she rested her head back on her pillow .

    I sighed , running my fingers through my hair .

    You need to eat something , Mom .

    Dad wouldnt want this for you , I told her .

    She flinched at my mention of my father .

    I went to see him earlier today ! She raised her gaze to meet mine once again .

    You saw your father ? She asked .

    I nodded .

    Hes doing well , I lied ; I couldnt tell her that when saw him , he was beaten ck and blue .

    I couldnt Tell her about the sadness and fear hidden in his eyes .

    Pleasee downstairs with me and eat something ¡­  She was quiet for a moment , remaining unmoved .

    Then , she sighed and lifted her head again , with a nod , she let me help her out of bed .

    She looked so trail , and my heart tugged for her .

    She clung to my arm as I walked with her out of the bedroom and down the stairs .

    When we reached the living room , she sat on the couch .

    She wouldnt look at me ; her eyes remained focused on the ground .

    Im going to get you some food , I told her as I walked into the kitchen .

    I grabbed a box of pasta from the cab and a jar of sauce .

    I didnt have it in me to cook anything more than that .

    I ced the items on the counter and looked in the freezer for meatballs .

    When I saw a bag of them , I grabbed them as well .

    I was a zombie walking around the kitchen , my mind on my parents and all they were going through .

    My mother was in so much pain because she couldnt be with her mate .

    I knew her wolf was shutting down .

    I bit my lip as hot tears burned in my eyes ; Lcouldnt let myself break down right now , I had to be strong for my mother .

    She needed someone strong and capable to take care of her and that person had to be me because there was nobody else .

    I grabbed 1 orange julce from the fridge and opened the top .

    I started to pour a ss knowing my mother could use the sugar in her system , but the bottle slipped from my fingers and fell to the ground .

    I gasped , jumping back as orange juice got everywhere This time , I couldnt hold back the tears .

    They ran down my cheeks as I fell to the ground with the orange juice , letting myself break down because of the mess .

    Shit , Judy , I heard a familiar voice at the kitchen entrance that led outside .

    I whipped around and gasped when Ethan walked in , shutting the door behind him .

    What is wrong with you ? Get up , he ordered , forcing me away from the orange juice .

    I didnt have enough strength to fight him or tell him off .

    I scurried away from the juice , as he grabbed some napkins and got to work cleaning my mess .

    I wiped at the tears still lingering in my eyes and watched in silence as he finished cleaning the floor .

    He stood to his feet and poured the ss of orange juice before putting the bottle back in the fridge .

    He offered me his hand , which I hesitantly took , and then he pulled me to my feet .

    What are you doing here , Ethan ? I asked him , folding my arms across my chest .

    Saving you apparently .

    What are you doing on the floor ? I spilled some juice , and I was cleaning it , I murmured ; he could see through my lie right away though .

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 0055 Ive known you for a while , Judy .

    You cant bullshit me .

    What do you expect me to say , Ethan ? That Im not okay ? That my mother is depressed and barely eats ? Isnt this what you wanted ? For me to suffer ? So why are you acting like you care right now when we both know you dont ! Judy ! My mother shrieked from the doorway , her eyesrge and alert .

    How dare you speak to him like that ! Mom ¡­ Hes going to be our Alpha , and he deserves our respect , my mother continued to scold .

    Its okay , Mrs.

    Montague .

    How about you go and sit on the couch ? Ill cook you some dinner , Ethan offered .

    vay of My mother beamed at him ; the first smile I had seen from her in a while .

    Ethan always had a way bringing that out of her .

    How very thoughtful of you , Ethan , she said sweetly .

    Thank you .

    She gave me another look before she turned and left the kitchen .

    I spun around on my heel to re at him .

    What are you doing? I asked him , my tone dry .

    Despite what you might think , I actually care about your mother and its hard to see her like this .

    Its hard to see you like this too , Judy .

    Go into the living room and spend time with her .

    Ill cook you both dinner and then afterward we can talk .

    I furrowed my brows at him , trying to figure out the gamme he was ying .

    But I was too exhausted to think too much about it , so I sighed and walked out of the kitchen .

    I didnt bother telling him that I already ate dinner because then he would just ask me innecessary questions .

    My mother was curled up on the couch , staring at a picture of my father with tears in her eyes .

    I saw beside her , and she was startled at my presence .

    Why cant you just do what he wants so we can get your father back ? She asked me , taking me by surprise .

    I looked at her in disbelief ; if only she knew what it was he was asking me to do .

    Because we dont need his help , Mom , I told her for the hundredth time .

    I have us covered .

    How ? That tutoring job is hardly enough to pay off your fathers debt , my mother told me , her voice pleading .

    We need him toe home , Judy .

    I covered my mothers hands with mine , trying to provide her with some type offort .

    And he will , I assured her .

    I promise .

    Not before long , the room was filled with the scent of garlic from the pasta sauce .

    Had Ethan made pasta 1/2 cha Chapter 0055 sauce from scratch ?  He didnt need to do all of that ; I just needed my mother to have a little something in her system .

    I , on the other hand , wasnt hungry because I had already eaten arge meal at Gavins house .

    Soon , Ethan was walking into the living room with a couple of tes .

    He handed me one and I set it on the table , and then he handed my mother one .

    My suspicions were confirmed when I saw the gourmet- looking meat sauce on the pasta .

    You didnt need to do all of that , I told him .

    The jar of sauce would have been fine .

    He rolled his eyes .

    I wouldnt even feed that to a dog , he muttered .

    Im not sure I can eat , my mother admitted , staring at the food sadly .

    Please try , Ethan asked her , sitting on the seat across from the couch .

    It would mean the world to me .

    if you at¨¦ something .

    She looked at him for a moment before she nodded .

    He nced at me and narrowed his eyes .

    You should eat too , he said , motioning for the te on the table .

    Im not hungry , I told him tly .

    He frowned at me .

    Can you stop being so stubborn for once and do what youre told ? He asked , narrowing his eyes at me .

    I remained silent , not justifying that with a response .

    Ethan gave up after a moment and turned his attention to my mother .

    I watched as my mother nibbled on the food while having a mindless conversation with Ethan .

    I thought Ethan would have left after dinner or picked a fight with me about the same things as usual , but he didnt .

    He stayed and cleaned the dishes ; he cleaned up the rest of the kitchen as well .

    Once he was done in the kitchen , he tidied up the living room while I kept my motherpany .

    Then , he proceeded to go into my mothers room and clean up her space as well .

    He picked her out somefortable pajamas and drew her a bath .

    I helped her get into the bath while Ethan remained in the living room .

    I was expecting , along with hoping , he would have left while my mother was in the bath .

    But when I returned to the living room after sessfully putting my mother to bed , he was waiting for me .

    I had to admit , I was grateful that he was able to help my mother this evening .

    Im not sure she would have eaten anything or taken care of herself if he wasnt here .

    Thank you , Ethan , for your help , I told him .

    It honestly means a lot .

    It doesnte without a cost , he said , raising his brows .

    Now , Im hoping that you can return the favor .

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 0056 Judys POV Return the favor ? I asked , my heart falling deep into my stomach .

    What are you talking about ? He cleared his throat and straightened his posture ; the soft expression he wore for most of the day was gonepletely and now it was a cold look that sent a chill down my spine .

    I instinctively took a step away from him , not wanting to be anywhere near him .

    You know exactly what Im talking about , Judy , he said , his brows furrowed in my direction .

    I want you to be my mistress .

    Do what I ask , and Ill make sure your mother is well and that your fatheres home by the end of the night .

    My heart was bleeding at the man that lonce loved more than anything in this entire world .

    At one point , I would have done anything for him .

    Now , as I stared at him , I saw nothing but a stranger staring back at me .

    His eyes were cold and unfamiliar ; his lips were pressed in a thin line as he red at me .

    No matter how many times he asked me , I still couldnt believe what he wanted me to do .

    He wanted me ¡­ his fated mate ¡­ to be his mistress while he married another woman .

    A woman who didnt deserve to be treated this way .

    Irene was a sweet girl , and it was clear that she loved Ethan more than anything .

    It hurt knowing that another woman felt this way about my mate , but I also knew that the heart wanted what it wanted , and her heart wanted Ethan .

    How could you ask such a thing from me , Ethan ? I asked , my voice barely above a whisper .

    Did our two years together truly mean nothing to you ? His expression softened for the briefest of moments .

    Of course , it meant something to me , he said , stepping closer to me .

    Thats why I cant let you go , Judy .

    You are my mate ¡­ you belong to me , and I will have you in any way that I can get you .

    Wouldnt you rather be with me in secret than not be with me at all ? Think about your wolf .

    Do you want to end up like your mother ? My wolf had been quiet this entire conversation ; I could feel her silently observing this interaction and I knew it pained her , the kind of things Ethan was saying to us .

    She didnt want to be a mistress either , but she also didnt want to let her mate go .

    And your wolf is okay with making his mate a mistress ? I asked , narrowing my eyes at him .

    Ethan shrugged casually .

    He knows what needs to be done .

    Thats the qualification of being an Alpha , he said simply .

    You arent an Alpha yet , I murmured .

    I have the Alpha blood and the Alpha traits .

    Soon , thanks to Irene , Ill have the official title as well .

    I rolled my eyes at him .

    You make me sick , I murmured .

    He smirked at me and took another step closer , nearly closing the gap between us .

    I was too tired to continue walking away from him and he had beaten me to the ground with his words .

    The only thing I  Chapter 0056 could do was stand there and stare up at him , willing my tears away .

    Weve always been so good together , Judy .

    Dont break us because you are too selfish to see what needs to be done , he said in a low tone as he reached his hand up to touch my cheek .

    As he grazed his fingers down the side of my face , it was as if his touch burned my flesh .

    I flinched away from him , ring at him with fire in my eyes .

    I was furious that he was even putting me in this position .

    That he would use my poor mother as a way to get me to do what he wanted .

    I was sickened by him , and I would never forgive him for what he had done to me and my family .

    I clenched my fists at my side and took arge step away from him .

    Dont touch me , I said through my teeth .

    You have no right to touch me ever again ! You are mine , Judy ! He growled , reaching out to grab my arm but I flinched away from him once again .

    Correction , I was yours .

    You lost every right you had towards me the moment you decided on another .

    woman .

    The moment you got down on one knee and proposed to someone else in front of my face .

    You didnt even tell me about her , Ethan .

    You let me find out the hard way and I will never forgive you for what you have done .

    Not only to me but to my family as well .

    I cant exactly prove it , but I know you had something to do with my fathers business going bankrupt .

    He smirked at me and folded his arms across his chest .

    Exactly , you cant prove anything , he said , his tone filled with pride as if he was proud of himself and his actions .

    Its your word against mine and guess who everyone is going to listen to ? At that moment , Ethans phone started to ring in his pocket .

    It wasnt the first time it had rang this evening , but he hadnt answered a single call .

    He sighed and grabbed his phone from his pocket , frowning at whoever was calling .

    I thought he would finally answer the call because whoever it was , must be important if they were trying to reach him as urgently as they were .

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 0057 But instead of answering the call , he shoved it back into his pocket , letting it ring .

    The ringing soon stopped , and my frown deepened .

    Why do you keep ignoring that person ? I asked .

    Its not your concern , he murmured , his eyes dark .

    Then , a thought urred to me , and I found myself feeling paralyzed .

    Was it Irene ? I asked him .

    Has she been trying to reach you , Ethan ? As I said , its not your concern , he said slower .

    I realized I was right ; it was Irene .

    I remembered she mentioned earlier that Ethan was busy with a meeting and she was upset that she couldnt see him this evening .

    Had he been ignoring her all night because he was here with me ? He was already turning me into the other woman , and hadnt even agreed to be his mistress .

    I feltpletely sick to my stomach ..

    You should go , I said , folding my arms across my chest and turning away from him .

    You dont want to keep your precious Irene waiting any longer .

    She might lose interest , and you might not get what truly want .

    §¯ you He stepped behind me ; he was so close now that I could feel his warm breath on the back of my neck .

    You think we are so different , but in reality , we are the same , Judy , he went on to say .

    I furrowed my brows , not sure where he was going with this .

    I didnt bother to turn and face him ; I kept my stance .

    I marry Irene to get what I want , and you spread your legs for Gavin to get what you want .

    My face drained of blood from his words .

    Its not like that , I told him , my voice wavering slightly .

    Dont lie to me ! He growled , his hands gripping my hips and holding them so firmly that it was most painful .

    I know exactly what you are doing .

    Why dont you spread your legs for me and get what you really want .

    I felt his hardness pressing into my backside and I quickly stepped out of his grip , whipping around to face him .

    You need to get out , I told him , my eyes burning with unshed tears that I refused to let fall .

    He let out a dark chuckle .

    Once you do , youll Gavin will tire of you , and you will have no choice but to walk away from this job , have nothing and no one .

    Ill make sure of it .

    Youll be crawling into my bed before you know it .

    Get out of my house , I said again , this time louder and firmer .

    He turned away , still chuckling darkly as he shook his head .

    Youll see , Judy .

    I always get what I want ¡­ and what I want , is your pretty little body to be in the house I  bought you intheend of the week .

    I only have so much patience .

    You dont want to .mtli happen once ipletely Get out !!! 1screamol.anng if I woke my mother up .

    Hot tears burned in my eyes ast camp rownies him and shovedinmroowards the door .

    He barely even flinched , but he did willingly walk tochincozon He paused as theloongod and he turned back to face me .

    Ill see you soon , mate i and walked away , leaving in saadetting out another darit chuckle before he stepped out of the hous tummy and my wolf momplete despair .

    Third Person PV Ethan was furious that Judywas beyondiculous .

    Couldnt she see that she had to be his mistress so both their wolves would be dayatceremerne angther woman ? Judy was still his mate , and he wasn going to let her go that easily , even wasmaning frene .

    He was only marrying frene to get the title of Alpha .

    He would probably sleep withitheadhav dildren with her to fulfill his husbandly duties , butir she could never satisfy his wolf the thudce They were true inates , and he doubted teenmarked and mated with Irene that the mate bond , he felt with Judy would just go away .

    The mark he left on Judys neck was stilevidem pleased him knowing that it wasnt going away : that she could still feel him .

    As he got to his car , he slid into the drivers seat and pulled out his phone .

    There were numerous missed calls and texts from Irene .

    He was supposed to call liceatterismeeting earlier , but he never did .

    He was too preupied with getting to Judy and forcing her stemit to him .

    He ignored each of her calls and texts .

    He brought up his subordinates phone number and Redboutintoall button .

    Pressing the phone to his cheek , he only waited for two rings before the other line was enswered .

    Boss , his subordinate said in greeting ; he had been waiting food traits call with bated breath , their n already in action and waiting for Ethans confirmation ) , Ikatint Put the next stage of our n in action , Ethan ordered grimly , Its time that hudy learned how much she truly needs me .

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 0058 Judys POV That asshole ! Nan gasped as we stood in line at the campus coffee shop , waiting to take our orders .

    I cant believe he had the nerve to do that to youst night .

    And to involve your mother ?? It was the next morning after Ethan came to see me and I just finished telling Nan about what had happenedst night .

    I was still in shock that Ethan had the nerve toe to my house and take care of my mother just as I would agree to be his mistress .

    I felt disgusted over the fact , and I also felt a bit guilty .

    I felt bad for Irene ; she didnt deserve to be treated like that , even if she didnt know about it .

    I told him to leave , I concluded the story with a shrug .

    What can I get for youdies this morning ? The Barista , Nicole , asked .

    Nicole was in a couple of my courses , and she was a pretty good fighter .

    Ive sparred with her on a couple of different asions .

    She worked at the coffee every other morning and she always made my beverages to perfection .

    Just a vani cappino , I told her .

    Make that two , Nan said as she pulled out her wallet I shook my head and grabbed my own wallet .

    Ill pay , I told her .

    You got me a coffeest time , reminded her .

    I handed Nicole my card and after the transaction went through , she handed it back .

    Coming right up , she said , and she turned to make the drinks .

    So , what are you going to do about the whole Ethan situation ? Nan asked as we stepped aside to wait for our cappinos .

    I looked at her with a frown .

    What can I do ? I asked .

    He doesnt seem to take no for an answer .

    The most I can do is keep working so I can pay off my fathers debt .

    Are you going to tell Irene what her fianc¨¦ is up to ? Nan asked , raising her brows .

    I thought about it for a moment before shaking my head .

    It wasnt my business , and Gavin was clear when he said he didnt want me to do or say anything that would jeopardize this pending marriage .

    If I was the reason his daughter got hurt , he would never forgive me , and I would be out of a job .

    Its honestly not my ce and I really dont want to get involved , I told her .

    Your cappinos are all set , Nicole said , sliding two to go cups in our direction .

    Thanks , I said , grabbing both cups and handing one to Nan .

    Ill see you in sster .

    Nicole waved goodbye as we left the coffee shop and started to walk across the campus .

    Nan decided not to ask any more questions about what had happenedst night and whether or not I should tell Irene .

    As far as Nan knew , I didnt know Irene any better than anyone else .

    The Landrys have always been locked up tight and though Irene was known to be in the spotlight , she wasnt known  Chapter 0056 to have friends or get around the packs .

    She was a mystery to those outside of her family and that made her even more intriguing .

    If Nan knew that I actually knew Irene and was getting to know her even better , she would question how I knew the famous Irene Landry and I would have to tell her the entire truth .

    It would be a breach of my contract , and I could lose my job .

    I had to hold onto this job as if my life depended on it ¡­ because it kind of did .

    Me and my fathers life depended on this job .

    I still have 30 minutes before my ss starts ; want to go the lounge for a bit ? I asked as we neared the buildings .

    Sure , Nan agreed .

    We walked into the fairly busy lounge ; most hung out here before their morning sses .

    As soon as I walked in , I noticed something was a bit different .

    Students were whispering amongst themselves like they were gossiping about something .

    When we walked in , their eyes shifted in my direction .

    I frowned as their whispers grew even louder and it was clear they were all talking about me .

    But what had I done ? She was the one who got Carol expelled from the school , I heard one of the gossipers saying .

    I cant believe she walked in here with her head held high like that .

    She has some nerve after the stunt she pulled ! H My cheeks burned with heat , and I nced at Nan who was eyeing everybody as well , her frown deep .

    Whats going on ? I asked her .

    Carol was expelled from school , she answered .

    And its obvious everyone is ming you for it even though it wasnt your fault ! She said loud enough for everyone to hear .

    We walked through the lounge and reached our normal table near the window .

    Carols friends were standing nearby with their arms folded across their chests .

    How dare you show your face here after what you did one of them sneered .

    Carol worked hard for that schrship , and you stole it from her ! I turned around to face them , my eyes narrowed .

    She cheated , I said through my teeth .

    She didnt work hard at all .

    Someone else did the work for her .

    And you have been deceiving everybody into thinking you are poor , she hissed back .

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 0059 Think what you want , I murmured .

    I dont need to prove anything to you .

    Maybe you should be worried about yourselves , Nan said , folding her arms across her chest .

    Just forget about it , Nan , I said , shaking my head .

    Im going to get to ss .

    Ill see youter .

    I didnt wait for her response , I just left .

    Even ss was weird ; everyone was looking at me and whispering .

    The teacher was eyeing me as she passed out our assignments and I frowned when I looked at the paper .

    Was it just me , or was the font a little different ? I nced at the girl beside me and noticed that her paper looked normal .

    Can I see that for a second ? I asked She frowned but she nodded and handed me her paper .

    The wording was different too ; the words on my paper were smaller .

    Thanks , I murmured and handed it back to her .

    We spent ss working on the assignments and as I was leaving the professor stopped me to say , did a very nice job today , Judy .

    She spoke slowly like she was speaking to a child .

    I frowned .

    Uh , thanks Miss Prescott , I said , my brows furrowed together .

    You I quickly left the room and went into my next college reading ss .

    This was one of my favorite sses besides mybat , shifting , and defense courses .

    The professor gave us a book to read , and we pretty much just journaled about it the entire ss .

    We finally finished ourst book and were supposed to receive a new book today .

    The professor handed out a book to each student upon entry to the ss but when I walked in , she didnt hand me a book like she did the others .

    Hi , Judy , she said , giving me a soft smile .

    Im not going to make you read this book ; its kind of long and can be pretty difficult .

    Ill write you out some cliff notes and you can write your entry based on that and ss discussion .

    I frowned at her ; I couldnt believe what she was saying .

    I had always read the books she assigned , and I read them quicker than most in the ss .

    I narrowed my eyes at her and deepened my frown .

    Im sorry , I dont understand , I said hesitantly .

    You dont want me to read the book ? She sighed and set the books on the table .

    Look , I think it would be better if you sit this one out , she told me .

    I know this kind of thing doesnte easy for you .

    Chapter Cosa .

    This kind of thing ? Was she talking about reading ? I never gave her a reason to believe that I wasnt good at reading .

    Sure , I was dyslexic , but that doesnt mean Im incapable .

    Besides , its not like she knew of my disability .

    The only ones who knew were my adoptive parents , Nan , and unfortunately Ethan .

    Please , take your seat , Judy , she said politely .

    I pressed my lips together and walked to my seat .

    As more students walked into the ss , one by one , she handed them each a book .

    Soon , I was the only one without a book .

    I sat in ss , fuming , but I continued to bite my tongue .

    I was going to the dean after myst ss and speak with him about the behavior of my professors today .

    I was relieved to be in my shifting andbat course ; it was myst course of the day and my favorite .

    Now I could take my frustrations out on my sparring partner .

    When I got there , I overheard Nicole speaking to the professor and she sounded upset .

    Professor Morgan , I dont think thats necessary .

    Judy is more than capable of this new routine without me holding her hand , she told him firmly .

    Professor Morgan was the assistant professor for this ss ; Im assuming since Carol was expelled , that our normal professor was fired for his part in trying to get me kicked out of the school .

    That would make Professor Morgan our new professor .

    Theres a lot of notes to go over today and I need her to properly understand the material , Professor Morgan replied .

    She always understands the material just fine , she told him .

    Shes one of the top students .

    You heard the rumors .

    She didnt earn that spot , she bought it .

    You dont honestly believe that crap , do you ? Nicole asked , folding her arms across her chest .

    Nikki , please , Professor Morgan sneered .

    Do me this favor for once in your life .

    Dont call me that here , Noah , she said in a hushed whisper .

    I dont want people here knowing that you are my brother .

    Professor Morgan and Nicole were siblings ? I guess that made sense considering that Nicoles full name was Nicole Morgan .

    But I thought that was a coincidence .

    Look , I need you to do this for me .

    You care about her dont you ? I know you want her to seed , so help her seed .

    Why suddenly are you treating her so differently ? Why do you think shes incapable ? There was a long stretch of silence at first and then his next words stunned me frozen .

    Because the dean called for a faculty meeting this morning and he told us that Judy is suffering from Dyslexia .

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 0060 Judys POV All the professors knew about my dyslexia ? How did the dean even find out about it ? All my doctors and therapists assured me that nobody outside of my circle would find out about this .

    I didnt want them to start treating me differently like I was incapable .

    It seemed as if my fears were bing a reality .

    They all knew about my disability and now they thought I was incapable of truly learning the material .

    They think that I was the one who set Carol up and got her kicked out of the school and that I have been the one cheating this entire time .

    My heart tightened in my chest at the very thought of it .

    I couldnt listen to Nicole and Professor let this is conversation any longer .

    I wasnt going to situation ruin my favorite ss and I wasnt going to let my professors think I was incapable of participating in their ss .

    Folding my arms across my chest , I walked around the corner to face the two gossiping about me .

    Nicoles face paled upon seeing me and her mouth nearly dropped open .

    She knew right away that I had heard the entire conversation ; it was clear on her face .

    Judy ! Nicole gasped .

    H ¡­ how long have you been here for ? She was stammering over her words nervously .

    Long enough , I told her , my brows furrowed , Whats going on ? How did everyone know about my dyslexia ? Professor Morgan paled immediately .

    The dean called us in early this morning for a team meeting to discuss it , he said , lowering his gaze .

    How did the dean even find out ? I asked .

    Nobody was supposed to ever know .

    Im not sure ; he didnt say , he answered .

    He must have gotten some outside intel .

    I pressed my lips firmly together and stepped toward my professor with a stern gaze .

    Lets get one thing straight , Professor .

    I got into this program on my own merits .

    I didnt buy my way into this school , I worked hard to be the top student .

    My dyslexia doesnt define who I am and what I am capable of doing .

    If anything , it makes me work even harder to reach my goals .

    I made it this far without the extra help and without my professors creating me as if I were incapable of aplishing simple tasks .

    I can read and write just fine ; it might be a little harder for me than others , but I perfectly fine , and I seed with everything that I set my mind and heart on .

    If you are incapable of manage teaching me as you do the others , then perhaps I should start looking into other professors .

    Nicole smirked at her brother and folded her arms across her chest .

    I told you , did I not ? She asked , raising her brows .

    Professor Morgan shifted ufortably in his ce and gazed at the ground sheepishly .

    I apologize , Miss Montague , for my rudeness .

    You are right , I shouldnt have assumed you were  Chapter 0060 incapable just because I received this new knowledge .

    I hope you ept my apologies .

    I will once you ry my messages to not only my professors but to the dean as well , I am more than capable of aplishing my tasks without their extra assistance and treating me as if I am stupid , I said firmly .

    Professor Morgan bowed his head in submittance .

    I will , he told me .

    I stepped back and let out a long breath I hadnt known I was holding .

    I guess now I knew why my professors had been acting strangely today .

    Now , what were discussing before I got here ? Besides me , I asked , looking between the two of them .

    Im introducing a new move today , he told me , rummaging through his folder and pulling out a piece of paper .

    These are the coordinates of the move that I want everyone to practice today .

    He handed me the paper and gave it a once over before nodding and handing it back to him .

    Seems easy enough , I told him confidently .

    He corked a brow .

    Care to demonstrate ? I smirked and looked at Nicole .

    Want to spar with me ? She nodded eagerly .

    Yes , please , she said as she got into position .

    One minute she was standing and preparing for my attack , and the next she was lying face up on the ground , her eyes wide and dazed .

    I was standing over her with my elbow in her throat and my leg over my shoulder after I used my entire body to flip her to the ground .

    I was crazy to doubt your capabilities , Professor Morgan chuckled , shaking his head .

    For the rest of the ss , Nicole was my sparring partner , and we practiced the new moves .

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 0061 I wasnt surprised to see the familiar luxury car waiting for me outside school when I got done with my final ss of the day .

    Leroy waited for me outside of the car and when I approached , he gave me a polite smile before opening the back door for me .

    I frowned at him .

    You have to be careful .

    If others see you , they will ask questions , I reminded him .

    He dipped his head low , his cheeks reddening .

    I hadnt thought of that ; I apologize , Miss Montague he murmured .

    I sighed and slid into the car before anyone spotted me .

    Leroy shut the door and got into the drivers seat .

    The ride to Gavins Vi was quiet , but that was fine because it let me truly think about today as a whole .

    Someone had told the dean about my dyslexia for a reason I wasnt sure of .

    What were they thinking theyd aplish ? Perhaps they wanted to ruin my reputation ? But why ? Leroy stopped the car and got out to open my door .

    I thanked him and walked into the vi ; Adam was standing at the doorway , and he gave me a tight smile as I passed him .

    I wasnt sure what his issue with me was , but I just ignored the attitude and found Matt already outside , practicing his aiming .

    When he saw me , his face lit up .

    Judy ! He eximed as he ran towards me .

    I smiled at him , relieved to see the little guy after the day I had .

    I would be lying if I said I didnt find my work rxing in some way .

    At least Matt respected me and actually listened to me .

    Ive been practicing my archery , he told me proudly Come look ! He pulled me along with him towards the archery set up and he grabbed an arrow from the quiver along with the bow off the ground .

    I watched as he pulled the strings of the bow back and released the arrow ; itnded on the archery board almost hitting the target , but not quite .

    However , it was a lot better than normal .

    I smiled at the effort and pped my hands .

    That was a lot better , Matt , I praised .

    Try lowering your shoulders just a little more though and aim slightly upward .

    Matt grabbed another arrow from the quiver and did as I said , he lowered his shoulder and aimed slightly upward .

    When he released the arrow , it flew thew the air at a rapid speed and the ni heard the thud as itnded directly on the bulls eye ! Matt cheered and the grin that spread across his face made my heart swell with pride .

    Did you see that !! He cheered .

    I cant believe I hit the mark !! I can , I told him with a chuckle .

    I knew you could do it .

    Chapter 0061 met Thanks , Judy , he said , hugging me tightly .

    I chuckled and patted him on the back .

    We should get inside now and do some of your homework , I told him .

    He nodded and put the bow and arrow away before following me into the house .

    We sat in the parlor as we often did when we did his homework .

    He grabbed his worksheets from the day and showed them to me .

    As we started to work on the assignments , I heard the front doors opening and shutting .

    Soon , Ethan and Irene could be seen outside the parlor doors .

    Irene was holding a big bouquet of flowers and she was glowing as she peeked up at her fianc¨¦ .

    Ethan , you didnt have to get me flowers , she gushed .

    They are lovely .

    Not as lovely as you , he said , leaning down and brushing his lips across hers .

    I cant wait to make you Mrs.

    Cash .

    My stomach tightened at his words ; Irene wrapped her arms around Ethans neck and pulled herself close to him .

    I love you , she murmured against him .

    He didnt reply with words ; but he kissed her deeply , showcasing his love for her as well .

    His eyes flickered over to me , seated on the couch and I saw them darken .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat , knowing that he was putting on a show for my benefit .

    He pulled away from Irene and brushed a strand of blonde hair out of her face , allowing his fingers to linger on her check for a second longer .

    You are the best thing thats ever happened to me , he said , kissing the bridge of her nose .

    Her cheeks turned bright pink , and a smile spread across her perfect lips .

    I cant wait to marry you , my love .

    The entire time he spoke to her , he was looking at me .

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 0062 Judys POV Oh , hey Judy , Irene said as she recovered from Ethans hold .

    Her cheeks were flushed and that smile never left her lips .

    She ran her fingers through her hair and gave me a sheepish look as she stepped into the parlor .

    Matt lifted his gaze from his homework to look up at his sister .

    How are things going in here ? She asked , taking the loveseat across the room , Ethan sat beside her , his fingers entwined with hers .

    They were all lovey dovey and close to one another .

    I I wondered if she knew that he was over at my housest night while she was desperately trying to call him .

    Great , just finishing up some Algebra , I answered , turning back to Matt .

    I tried my best to ignore Irene and Ethan while he whispered sweet nothing into her ear , making her giggle .

    I couldnt help but feel the annoyance creep up my spine .

    I could feel Ethans gazending on me periodically , but I just straightened my spine and focused on my work at hand .

    I brought some pastries , one of the maids said , walking into the parlor .

    She sat a tray on the coffee table for us all to share .

    Thank you , Maria , Irene said politely .

    The maid nodded and left the room momentster .

    The Ethan stood and walked over to the coffee table , lowering himself as he took a look at the pastries .

    They were scones and small sugar cookies .

    They admittedly smelled delicious .

    He picked up a couple of cookies and brought them back to the loveseat he shared with Irene .

    He draped a protective arm around her , and I watched as he brought the cookie to her lips , She smiled as she opened her mouth and bit into the cookie .

    Gag , Matt muttered , rolling his eyes .

    Cant you do that somewhere else ? Irene frowned at him as Ethan wiped a crumb off the side of her lips , bringing his finger to his mouth and licking the crumb off his finger , his eyes lingeringon mine .

    I pressed my lips in a thin line and red at him ; he was doing this on purpose to get a rise out of me and I wasnt going to let it work .

    You dont have to watch us , Irene snapped back .

    She snuggled into Ethan who kissed the top of her head .

    Not for the first time , I wondered if Ethan had something to do with the fact that my dead found out about my dyslexia .

    At this point , I wouldnt be surprised if he did something as cruel as that to try and push me out of college .

    The thought made my stomach twist and turn and was suddenly feeling sick .

    I turned away from them and drowned myself in Matts work .

    We worked tirelessly for the next hour while Irene and Ethan continued to snuggle and flirt on the loveseat .

    Its almost like they didnt have anything better to do with their time .

    By the time we finished Matts work , I was exhausted both physically and mentally , Chapter 0062  Do you want to stay for dinner again ? Matt asked as he put away his assignments .

    I need to get home , I told him , standing to my feet .

    But Ill see you tomorrow .

    Matt pouted , but he didnt argue this time .

    Im going to see what we are having for dinner and offer my assistance in the kitchen , Irene said , standing to her feet and pulling Ethan along with her .

    Come with me ? she asked him , batting her longshes in his direction .

    He looked down at her and for a moment , I thought he was going to agree and apany her of the kitchen .

    But he only gave her a sweet smile and pressed his lips to hers , kissing her gently .

    Ill meet you in there , I have to make a phone call .

    She frowned at him , but she didnt argue .

    Instead , she gave him a chased kiss on the lips and turned to look at me , giving me a breathyugh .

    My man is a hard worker , she said .

    Always so busy .

    It was nice to see you , Judy .

    She started towards the kitchen , and Matt followed after her .

    Ille with you , he offered .

    She nodded and the two of them disappeared into the kitchen .

    I grabbed my bag off the coffee table , fully aware that Ethan was watching my every move .

    I tried my best to ignore him though , not wanting to give him the time of day .

    I shouldered my bag and started to walk towards the door , but he grabbed my arm , halting me in my tracks .

    I whipped around to face him , my eyes burning with fire .

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 0063 Let go of me , I said through my teeth .

    When are you going to stop pretending that you dont have feelings for me , Judy ? He asked , his tone sultry and his eyes dark with desires , making a cold chill run up my spine .

    I know you still want me .

    In your dreams , Ethan , I murmured , ripping my arm out of his grip .

    You were watching us with those jealous eyes of yours , he told me , gripping my chin between his fingers , and forcing me to look up at him .

    You cant deny that .

    I was watching you unt your rtionship , I told him .

    It was unsettling and not called for .

    Especially in front of her little brother .

    He gave me a mockughter .

    Dont pretend to care about the little brat , heughed .

    We both know you are only using him to get into Gavins pants .

    You have no idea what you are talking about ? I said through my teeth as I pushed his hand away from my face .

    Dont pretend you arent deceitful , Judy , he sneered .

    I narrowed my eyes at him and pressed my lips together .

    You want to talk about being deceitful , Ethan ? Then how about you tell me how my dean found out about my dyslexia ? The flicker of recognition shed in his eyes , and that told me exactly what I needed to know .

    He knew exactly what I was talking about because he was the one who did this ¡­ my assumption was correct .

    I dont know what you are talking about , he said , straightening his posture and giving me a pointed look .

    You are talking nonsense .

    I furrowed my brows at him .

    I dont think Im the one speaking nonsense , I said shaking my head .

    You told the dean about my dyslexia and then he told all my professors ! Youre the reason they were treating me poorly all day .

    Stop making shit up , Judy .

    I did no such thing , he growled , stepping closer to me .

    He was never ge to tell me the truth , that much was obvious .

    I hated him for getting himself involved in my education ; going he had no right to get involved like he did and yet he took it upon himself to speak with my dean and tell him something personal about me .

    You dont even need to be at this school ; what are you learning there that you cant learn in the outside world ? Its pointless and a waste of money .

    The professors are ipetent .

    Come with me to the house I bought for you , Judy .

    He grabbed a hold of my arm , this time much tighter to a point where it was almost painful .

    I was stunned by his boldness in the middle of Gavins parlor where his fianc¨¦ was only in the next room .

    She could walk in at any moment and see Ethan manhandang me , but at this moment , he didnt seem to care .

    Or maybe he had forgotten she was under the same roof .

    Let go of me , Ethan , I said through my teeth , trying to shove his arm away , but he held on even  Chapter 0063 tighter .

    Just give in , Judy .

    I know you want to , he murmured ; his other hand came around my waist and he pushed me against the wall .

    My body was pinned between him and the wall ; there was nowhere for me to go .

    Panic rose in my chest like bile and my body trembled as he pressed himself into me .

    I felt his hot breath on the nape of my neck as he breathed in my scent , exhaling deeply before blowing his scent along my shoulder line .

    I know you still want me , he murmured , his voice deep and sultry .

    Once upon a time , his deep and subtle voice would have apletely different effect on me , but now it only filled me with disgust and despair .

    I bit my lower lip , struggling against his hold , wanting to gain some distance between us .

    Let me go , Ethan , I said again , my tone threateningly .

    You dont really want me to let you go , do you ? He asked , his lips trailing up the nape of my neck .

    Fury was boiling through me and just as I was about to shove him off me , the door of the parlor swung open and a new dominating presence filled the room .

    What the hell is going on here ?

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 0064 Gavins POV Remind me again why we are rushing to your Vi , Alpha ? Taylor asked , peering at me through the rearview mirror with a pointed look .

    I ignored his look and kept my gaze fixed out the window .

    We arent rushing , I murmured .

    As soon as the meeting was over , you ran out of the packhouse , he reminded me , his brows raised .

    Just focus on the road and not on my business , Beta , I said through my teeth , my Alpha aura shining brightly .

    Taylor looked at me for a second longer before smirking and staring out the front window .

    Yes , sir , he murmured .

    The humor in his tone did not go unnoticed by me though .

    I scowled , but I said nothing more as we reached the vi .

    Taylor parked the car outside of the front entrance and I quickly got out .

    I straightened my suit before clearing my throat and nodding my thanks to Taylor .

    I could see him through the window , corking his brow at me , but I ignored him .

    I turned and walked into the vi .

    Adam stood at the doorway , bowing his greeting as he often did when I returned home .

    He was still being punished for his actions of spreading that lie about Judy , so he wasnt authorized to speak in my presence right now .

    It would do him well to remember that .

    I ignored him and walked straight into the vi , walking down the hallway until I reached the parlor where I knew Matt would be working on his homework .

    I paused outside of the door when I heard a breathy whisper and what almost sounded like a panicked whimper .

    My brows furrowed ; I could smell Judy from the other side of the door , but I couldnt smell Matt in the room with her .

    In fact , it seemed his scent was so faint , that he hadnt been in this room for some time .

    But there was a familiar scent that I knew all too well .

    I scowled and I felt a low growl emerging from my throat as I burst through the doorway , only to find Judy pressed against the wall , pinned between the wall and Ethans body .

    His lips were pressed against the nape of her neck and her eyes were closed for only a brief moment .

    When she heard the door opening , her eyes swung open , and I watched as the color drained from her face .

    What the hell is going on here ? I asked , my voice booming across the parlor .

    Ethans entire body froze when he heard my voice , and he immediately released his hold on Judy .

    Her cheeks were burning red , and the second Ethan released her , she had her arms wrapped around her body like she was trying to hold herself together .

    Ethan looked as if he was about to say something , but didnt give him the chance ; I grabbed his cor and shoved him against the wall , hard .

    The wall cracked from the force and Ethan winced in pain .

    He might have Alpha blood , but he was no match for a Lyem .

    Chapter 0064  How dare you betray my daughters trust like that .

    Betraying her is the same as betraying me and you wont like what I do to those who betray me , I threatened through my teeth .

    He was visibly shaking now , and I got sick satisfaction knowing I was making him sweat .

    I swear ¡­ nothing happened , Alpha , Ethan said as his entire body trembled .

    I gripped his throat and squeezed ; his face turned a bright shade of red as he struggled to breathe .

    It didnt look like nothing , hissed .

    Do you take me as a fool ?? ! N ¡­ no sir , he stammered .

    Gavin , its not what it looked like , I heard Judy saying from behind me .

    And you think Im going to take your word for it ? I asked , my eyes burning into Ethans face .

    You promised you wouldnt do anything to jeopardize this bending marriage , and I catch you pressed against the wall with my daughters fianc¨¦ .

    I kept my voice low , knowing my daughter was only in the kitchen ; I could smell her scent from here .

    Irene would be crushed if she found out about this , said through my teeth .

    I felt Judys hand on my back , a spark of some kind shot through my body , and I almost released Ethan .

    He was still struggling to breathe and silently begging for some kind of relief .

    It didnt mean anything , Judy said , her voice soft .

    Please , let him go .

    Irene would be upset if anything were to happen to him .

    I knew she was right ; regardless of the situation , I knew Irene would never forgive me if I hurt Ethan .

    I thought about thest time I told her I didnt approve of her rtionship with him , and she threatened her own life .

    She held a knife to her own throat , and I could see the fire and passion burning in her eyes ; she would have done it if I hadnt intervened and epted Ethan as her lover .

    The effect this asshole had on her made me sick ; I didnt know what she saw in him , and I dont know what Judy saw in him either .

    1 released Ethan and he fell to the ground , coughing and rubbing his aching throat .

    I knew the red marks on his neck wouldntst ; he had Alpha blood , which meant he could heal faster thanmon werewolves .

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 0065 Ethan nodded , his eyes dark and I could see that he was pissed , but he was biting his tongue .

    Yes , Alpha , he rasped out .

    He quickly left the parlor and went into the kitchen .

    Judy stood her ground , her eyes finding mine , searching for something ¡­ but I wasnt sure what .

    Are you proud of yourself ? I asked her ; I couldnt help but look at her with disgust .

    Was that your goal ? To prove that you still had him in the palm of your hand ? She blinked at me .

    30 Are you serious ? She asked , raising her brows .

    I didnt ask for that to happen .

    He attacked me ; he kept me pressed against the wall despite my efforts to get him to release me .

    He wouldnt let me go .

    And you expect me to believe that ? I asked , shaking my head .

    It seems every time I turn my back , you and Ethan find your way back to each other .

    Is that a coincidence ? She pressed her lips together and stared into my eyes I didnt ask for that to happen , nor did I want it to happen , she said slowly .

    But you can think what you want .

    She started to walk away but I grabbed her arm .

    We arent done here- 1 Just as I was about to say more , the door swung open , and Irene walked in with Ethan and Matt behind her .

    She paused when she saw us and she frowned , stating between the two of us before her eyesnded on my hand still wrapped around Judys forearm .

    Am I interrupting something ? She asked , raising her brows .

    I released Judys arm as if she had just burned me .

    No , I said sharply .

    We were just talking .

    Is everything okay ? Irene bit her lip and then nodded .

    The dinner was burnt pretty badly , she said , tucking a strand of hair behind her ear .

    The maids said they can cook another meal for us , but itll take some time to prepare .

    Tell them not to bother .

    We can just go out to dinner tonight , I told her .

    Her eyes grewrge , and she nced over her shoulder at Matt who was bouncing in his shoes excitedly .

    Like a family dinner ? Matt asked .

    I nodded ; its been a while since I took my family out to a meal in public .

    It would be a nice change ; I suppose by default , Id have to take Ethan as well though .

    Thats a great idea , Irene said , a sweet smile on her ps .

    Judy , you shoulde too .

    You havent eaten all day , and you must be hungry .

    Chapter 0065 Judy frowned as she looked at each of us ; we all stared back at her , waiting on a response .

    I knew she was going to try and get out of this though .

    Thest thing she wanted was to be stuck at a dinner table with the Landry family and her ex .

    No , it- Yes , Judy wille along as well , I said , interrupting her before she could decline the invitation .

    Judy .

    gawked at me .

    I should be getting home ¡­ You need to eat , I told her firmly .

    Its just dinner , Judy .

    She looked as if she wanted to protest , but Matt eagerly ran to Judy and wrapped his arms around her legs .

    He immediately started to babble about how excited he was about this outing .

    We went to an Italian restaurant in the Silver Crescent pack ; Irene gave Judy one of her dresses to wear so she wasnt underdressed .

    I hated how much skin she was showing , but I hated even more how beautiful she was .

    Her long slender legs drew my attention when she walked and when she leaned forward in her seat , her cleavage nearly spilled out of the gown .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat , my Adams apple moving slightly .

    She was seated beside me , and Matt was seated on the other side of me .

    Irene and Ethan were seated in front of us , and Ethan was directly in front of Judy .

    I couldnt help but notice him looking in her direction periodically and Judy did everything she could t avoid his eyes .

    Curiosity got the better of me and I wondered what was truly going on between the two of them .

    Irene waspletely oblivious of the tension between her fianc¨¦ and his ex .

    She kept sipping on her wine and nibbling on the breadsticks , mindlessly listening to Matt talk about what a badass Judy was during their sparring practice .

    The waiter soon arrived with our meals , which silenced Matt .

    Judy slowly started to eat her chicken parm and she let out a soft moan as she tasted the food .

    The sound immediately went straight to my cock , and I cursed under my breath .

    Damn her ! Dad , are you okay ? Irene observed from across the table .

    You seem off .

    I forced a smile and said , Im fine .

    Just eat your food .

    She looked at me thoughtfully for a moment , and then her attention was taken off me when Ethan brought a meatball to her lips .

    She smiled at him and bit into the meatball off his fork , chuckling as sauce got on her cheek .

    He wiped off the sauce with his finger and then licked it off .

    I nced at Judy who was watching them as well , her jaw tight .

    I couldnt help myself , I leaned toward her and whispered , Dont they make such a nice couple ? Lets not ruin it for them , okay ?

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 0066 Judys POV  I thought Gavin would have taken me home first and then gone home with the others , so I was surprised when he dropped Irene , Matt , and Ethan off at the vi first .

    As soon as they left the car and shut the door behind them , Beta Taylor rolled up the window separating the backseat from the front seat .

    I furrowed my brows and nced at Gavin who was facing forward and avoiding my eyes .

    Did you make me go out to dinner with you and your family just to rub Ethans rtionship in my face ? I found myself asking , my tone unwavering .

    You needed to see that they are together and nothing you do is going to break them apart , Gavin said , his voice void of all emotions .

    And you think I want to break them apart ? I asked .

    I dont want anything to do with Ethan Good , so it should be easy for you to stay away from him then , right ? He asked , turning his head to face me ; his eyes pouring into mine as if he was staring into my soul .

    I found myself paralyzed as I stared back at him , almost captivated by him .

    Right , I answered , my voiceing out breathy .

    Before I knew what was happening , Gavin was cupping the back of my head , keeping me still as he lowered himself to eye level .

    He was so close to me , that I could feel his warm breath brushing across my lips .

    My eyes tried to flutter shut , but I desperately fought to keep them open , not wanting to give in to the sweet temptation that was clouding my mind .

    But Gavin Landry made it almost impossible to resist .

    My heart was hammering so wildly against my ribcage , I thought it was going to beat out of my chest .

    Lets get one thing straight , Miss Montague , he said , his voice deep and making my legs weak .

    If my daughter gets hurt because of your antics with her fianc¨¦ , I will be holding go easy on you .

    Nothing and nobody is more important than my family .

    you ountable and I wont You dont even like Ethan .

    So , why do you want her with him so badly ? I asked , my voice barely above a whisper .

    I knew I shouldnt have asked that question , because it doesnt make me look good .

    It almost makes me sound like a homewrecker , but I couldnt help myself .

    Since Ive been around Gavin and Ethan , its clear that Gavin doesnt like him .

    I mean , he almost killed him earlier .

    If I hadnt reminded him that Irene would be upset if Ethan was hurt , he probably would have killed him .

    I couldnt understand why a father would want his daughter to be with someone he couldnt stand .

    As soon as the question left my lips , Gavins face darkened , and he released his hold on the back of my head .

    Thats not your concern , he murmured .

    Keep your nose out of other peoples business .

    I stared down at my hands , tugging at my fingers awkwardly .

    You are right ; Im sorry , I said softly .

    The car soon stopped , and I realized we were outside my house .

    I unbuckled my seatbelt and peeked  Chapter 0066 over at Gavin ; he seemed detached almost .

    Like he was lost in thought , and I wanted to ask him what was on his mind , but I knew that wasnt my business either .

    Thank you for the ride , Alpha Landry , I said as I pushed the door open .

    I could feel his eyes on me as I slid out of the car and shut the door behind me .

    The cold night air wrapped around me , and I shivered ; this dress that Irene let me borrow left nose room for wondering what was beneath .

    There was more skin than fabric and it wasnt really weather appropriate .

    I wrapped my arms around myself and shivered as I made my way to the doorway .

    Before I could walk any further , I felt warmth wrapping around my shoulders and my entire body froze .

    I looked down to see a familiar jacket draped around my body .

    I slowly turned to see Gavin standing closely behind me ; he had taken his coat off and put it around my shoulders .

    My face warmed as I looked up at him .

    You should have been more prepared for the weather he told me , his voice indifferent .

    I frowned at him .

    I wasnt nning on wearing a dress this evening , told him .

    Especially not one so revealing .

    His eyes gazed down at my body briefly before traveling back up to my eyes .

    Dont make this a habit , he muttered and then he turned and started to walk back towards his car .

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 0067 A habit ? Seriously ? I called after him .

    Then maybe dont force me to go out to a fancy restaurant with you and your family .

    I didnt really have much of a choice in my attire .

    He didnt reply , he got back into the backseat of the car , mming the door shut behind him .

    led and marched to my front door .

    I reached into my bag to grab my set of keys .

    Unlocking the door , I pushed it open to peer into my dark house , sighing I turned back to see that the car was still there ; he never drove away until I was securely in the house .

    It was one of the things I appreciated about Gavin Landry ; it made me think that maybe he did care .

    As soon as I got inside , the car drove off and I let out the breath I hadnt known I was holding .

    My entire body trembled , and I held his coat tightly around me , inhaling deeply .

    It smelled just like him .

    The next day .

    What are we going to practice today ? Matt asked as we made our way outside .

    We finished doing his homework and I promised him we would go outside for some extra training .

    I was thinking we could practice defense , I answered .

    I think you need to learn to better protect yourself in case of an emergency .

    A rogue attack could happen at any time .

    ** Our warriors are the best ; they would never let any rogues in our borders , Matt said , his voice filled with pride .

    Maybe so , but but you can never be too careful Master Matthew , I teased .

    He smirked but he didnt argue .

    I showed him some of the new moves that Ive been working on in my own defense sses and he mimicked the moves almost wlessly .

    I have to say , I was pretty impressed with his level of expertise .

    Wow , I said as he blocked my attack for what felt like the hundredth time .

    You are really good at this .

    Defense was one of the things my father taught me , he exined with a shrug .

    He also said I needed to be prepared for anything .

    Well , hes a wise man , I said , grabbing a water bottle from the ice bucket I set out for our training session .

    I handed Matt a water and then grabbed one for myself .

    He is , Matt said thoughtfully .

    Hes the best when hes around .

    I gave him a sympathetic look .

    Do you wish he could be around more often ? He stared down at the water bottle , fiddling mindlessly with the cap .

    It would be nice , he murmured .

    But I get that hes busy ¡­  Chapter 0067 I put my hand on his shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze .

    Im sorry , Matt , I told him sincerely .

    He kept his eyes fixed on the water bottle and I could tell something was weighing on his mind .

    I wondered if it still had to do with his father , or if it was something else .

    Is there something else wrong ? I asked .

    He looked a bit sheepish , and his cheeks turned pink .

    Kind of , he murmured .

    I might have gotten in trouble at school today ¡­ and now they want to have a parent teacher conference .

    Does Gavin know ? I asked .

    Matt shook his head and looked up at me .

    Hell be so mad if he found out , Matt said in a hoarse whisper .

    I cant tell him .

    Well , if you dont tell him , then what are you going to do ? Your teachers are expecting your parent there .

    He nodded and then he took a deep breath .

    I was wondering if maybe you could be my mom for the conference ¡­ I raised my brows .

    But Matt , Im not your mom , I reminded him .

    I know that , he said quickly.

    But you could pretend Just for the conference ! Your father would kill us both if he found out about this , I said , shaking my head .

    I cant risk my job ¦§ You arent going to get fired, Judy .

    You are the first tutor that I actually like .

    My dad wont risk losing you , Matt told me .

    Please , Judy .

    He wont have to know if we dont tell him .

    If he finds out about me getting in trouble , hell disown me .

    I smiled at him .

    He would never do that , Matt , I assured him .

    I cant lose him ¡­ I saw the panic in his eyes , and I furrowed my brows , wondering where this wasing from .

    Please , help me ¡­ Staring into his pleading and desperate eyes , my heart tugged for the young boy .

    I sighed and then I finally nodded .

    Okay , Ill help you , Matt .

    Ill pretend to be your mother .

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 0068 Judys POV I could not believe I actually agreed to this .

    I stared at myself in the mirror with a frown .

    I was wearing a female business suit that seemed to have aged me a few years .

    Matt was right when he said that I could pull off being his mother .

    For a moment , I had doubts that I could be too young , and the teachers would never fall for it .

    But those doubts slipped away when I grabbed one of my mothers business attires and slipped it on .

    I nced at the clock and sighed ; I only had a few minutes before my Uber arrived and took me to Matts school .

    I wasnt even sure what it was he did that got him in trouble .

    I should have asked so I could better prepare my response .

    It had to be the response of a parent though ; I had to be angry with him and give him a stern talking to .

    I ran my fingers through my hair , wondering if maybe I should put my hair in a low ponytail instead of leaving it down .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and shook my head ; no ¡­ if I cant pull off being his mother , then my next bet is to seduce the teacher .

    Or so Nan would tell me if I were to tell her what I was up to today .

    The honking outside indicated that my Uber was there I took a deep breath before giving myself one more look in the mirror .

    Satisfied with my attire , I grabbed my purse off my bed , shouldered it , and quickly left the room .

    I was surprised that my mother was in the living room when I got downstairs ; and even more surprised when I saw that she was sipping on a cup of coffee .

    When she saw me , she gave me a small smile and motioned for the kitchen with her head .

    I brewed some coffee if youd like some , she offered You brewed the coffee yourself ? I asked .

    She raised her brows at me .

    Im capable of brewing coffee , Judy , she told me , her tone t .

    1 blinked a few times .

    I didnt mean it like that , Mom .

    I just meant you havent really been up to doing anythingtely is all , I told her .

    Im d youre out of bed .

    I figured its time that I start making some changes in my life and I cant do that if Im stuck in my room all day , can I ? She asked , taking another sip of her coffee .

    I smiled and walked around the couch to hug her .

    As I wrapped my arms around her , her body seemed to have stiffened .

    But it onlysted a moment because soon she was rxing and resting her head on my shoulder .

    Then she lifted her head to look at me with a frown .

    Are you wearing my clothes ? She asked .

    I swallowed and gave her an awkwardugh .

    Chapter 0068 I have an interview , I lied .

    I needed something professional to wear .

    Would this job be good paying ? She asked .

    I nodded .

    Maybe even enough to pay off Dads debt , I told her .

    Her face lit up .

    I have a meeting with hiswyers today to discuss some other options they may have found , she told me .

    Ill keep you posted on what I find out .

    I nodded .

    and w Ill be home a littleter can talk then , I assured her .

    The honking outside grew more constant and I knew if I didnt go outside right now , the Uber driver would drive away without me .

    I have ot go , I told her , kissing her cheek .

    I love you .

    I love you , Judy , she said thoughtfully .

    I quickly ran out of the house and into the backseat of the Uber .

    The ride was quiet as we reached the school and as the Uber driver parked , my anxiety only grew more intense .

    I thanked him and slipped out of the car .

    When I walked into the school , the halls were quiet .

    I assumed most students were in ss .

    It didnt take me long to reach the main office because it was near the schools front entrance .

    The receptionist , a young blonde woman , was typing away on herputer , barely paying attention to anything going on around her .

    She barely spared me a look as I stepped in front of her desk .

    I had to clear my throat a couple of times for her to acknowledge me finally .

    She sighed and lifted her gaze to meet mine .

    Can I help you ? She asked , raising her perfectly trimmed brows .

    Yes , Im here to speak with the principal , I said , taking in the blonde in front of me .

    And who might you be ? Judy Landry , I lied .

    Im Matts mom .

    She narrowed her eyes at me , taking me in from my toes to my head before she let out a bark ofughter .

    She had to sit back in her seat and hold her stomach while she continued tough ; my checks burned hot .

    She could see right through me because if I was Mrs.

    Landry , that meant I was married to Gavin Landry , and everybody knew that Gavin was an eligible bachelor and a yboy .

    I should have thought that through before speaking , but now that the lie was out there , I couldnt exactly take it back .

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 0069 Youre Gavin Landrys wife ? She asked .

    The Gavin Landry ? Yes , I said , folding my arms across my chest .

    Is there a problem ? Only that Gavin Landry isnt married and if he were to get married , it wouldnt be to a nobody like you , she said , narrowing her eyes at me .

    Do you think Im an idiot ? I think I was called to this parent / teacher conference because my son got in trouble , I said , raising my brows .

    Look , I dont know who you think you are , but you are certainly not a Landry .

    You dont even look like youd be Matthew Landrys mother .

    You look like an overgrown toddler in your business suit .

    You are pathetic and weak and not suitable to be a Landry , she said through her teeth .

    Lucy , is there a problem out here ? A man asked from a nearby doorway .

    The que on the door read : Principal Thome .

    He was Matts principal and the one I needed to meet with .

    No , sir , the woman , Lucy , said , her eyes still digging a hole into my face .

    This woman was iming to be Mrs.

    Landry .

    How pathetic does she sound ? Principal Thorne looked me over carefully , his thin lips thinning even more as he took me in .

    I felt ufortable under his scrutiny and suddenly I just wanted the ground to open and swallow me whole .

    You are Mrs.

    Landry ? He asked , narrowing his eyes at me .

    I wasnt aware that Alpha Gavin , the most powerful Lycan Chairmen in the world , was married since his fated mate died years ago .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and kept my gaze steadily on his .

    I am his wife , yes , I lied , hating that I didnt even sound convincing to myself .

    This made Lucyugh even harder .

    11 She sounds so stupid , Lucy chuckled .

    Look at her ; Gavin would never marry someone like her .

    Shes a nobody .

    No pack has ever even heard of her .

    Principal Thorne looked me over again , almost as if his wheels were turning .

    You sure are a looker though , he said , wiggling his brows at me .

    My entire face turned hot as I stared at him in disbelief .

    Was he making a pass at me ? Perhaps we can forget about this whole thing if you make it worth my while .

    I have a few minutes before my next meeting .

    He winked at me , making bile rise in my throat .

    A girl like her is only good for one thing ; spreading her legs , Lucy chuckled ; she stared at me like I was nothing more than a bug she had just stepped on .

    You think so ? Principal Thorne asked as he stepped closer to me ; I was rooted to the ground , unable to actually move .

    He reached over and brushed a strand of hair out of my face ; his touch against my skin burned and I would have pped him if he wasnt Matts principal .

    Then perhaps she should prove it to me first .

    I might even let Matthew off the hook.

    Chapter 0069  Gavin Landry is going to lose his shit when he finds out that this imposter is pretending to be his wife .

    Everybody knows that Gavin is a single man , and he would never be caught seen with someone like this bitch .

    You should be ashamed of yourself for trying to trick us .

    Just as I was about of step away , Principal Thorne grabbed my arm and started to yank me toward his office .

    For wasting my time , you can make it up to me , he said as he continued to pull me along with him .

    I struggled against his hold as Lucy chuckled and grabbed her phone .

    She started to take pictures of the situation .

    Let go of me , I ordered , my wrist turning red from his hands .

    Not before I get what I want , the principal sneered .

    Panic struck me suddenly ; was this the man who looked over the students ? He was aplete monster ! How dare hey a hand on me like this !! The door of the main office swung open , and we all froze when a couple of the Silver Crescent Gamma warriors walked in along with Beta Taylor .

    My heart fell deep into my stomach upon seeing them , ne that the next person who walked through the door would be Gavin Landry .

    I was busted and this was going to be so humiliating .

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 0070 Judys POV what exactly is going on in here ? Gavin asked as he stepped into the room ; his eyes scanning the situation and thennding on the hand that was still very much wrapped around my wrist , marking it red from the force .

    I watched Gavins eyes darken in fury when he noticed the red marks on my wrist because of the principal .

    Alpha Landry , Lucy said , bowing her head in respect to Gavin .

    Its such an honor to finally meet you .

    I am a huge fan .

    Im Lucy I didnt ask , Gavin said , holding up a hand to silence her .

    She immediately mped her mouth shut , her cheeks growing pinker by the second .

    His eyes never left Principal Thornes .

    Release her hand from her wrist .

    Principal Thorne immediately released me , and I pulled my hand toward my chest , rubbing my aching wrist .

    Gavin motioned with his head towards me and his Gammas quickly rushed to retrieve me from Principal Thornes side and usher me gently towards Cavins side .

    LL Alpha Gavin , there seemed to be a misunderstanding I was only protecting your reputation .

    This nobody half whit is pretending to be our wife and the mother of your child , Principal Thorne said , making my cheeks grow impossibly hot .

    Yeah , shes a nobody ! We were only standing up for your honor and reputation by teaching her a lesson , Lucy agreed .

    Gavin nced in my direction , and I could feel the questions and judgment circling around his mind .

    The only thing I could do was hold my head in shame .

    There was no getting out of this ; I was caught and now I was going to pay the price for it .

    I was probably going to lose my job , and Matt was going to get into even more trouble ¡­ all because I couldnt pull off this stupid lie .

    I should have thought more clearly .

    What was I thinking saying I was Gavins wife ? Just because I amte to my sons meeting does not give you the right to treat my wife with such disrespect , Gavin spat , ring at the principal .

    I snapped my head up to look at him , shocked by his words .

    Gavin looked furious as he red at Principal Thorne and Lucy .

    Both their faces had gonepletely white as they stared back at him .

    W ¡­ wife ? Principal Thorne stammered .

    I dont understand .

    Whats not to understand ? Gavin asked and to my uter shock , he wrapped an arm around my shoulders and pulled me into his side .

    Judy is my wife , and you treated her poorly .

    But ¡­ but you are a bachelor ! Lucy gasped .

    How is it possible that you have a wife ?? Those were all rumors , Gavin said , snapping her a look .

    Judy is my wife and the mother of my child .

    Lucy looked as if she was seconds away from crying while the principal broke out into a cold sweat .

    They both were at a loss for words , and it would have beenical if I also wasnt shocked .

    Was Gavin really helping me out of this situation ? Chapter 0070  But why ? When I looked up at him , he was still ring at them sternly .

    He was so handsome , even when he was angry .

    His arm was still wrapped protectively around me , and it took everything I had not to lean into him further and inhale his scent deeply .

    I am so deeply sorry , Mrs.

    Landry .

    Please , ept my apology .

    My receptionist is new and wasnt sure what she was talking about .

    Lucys mouth dropped from being thrown under the bus like that .

    She whipped around to face him , and her eyes narrowed .

    You were the one trying to have your way with her ! She hissed .

    I flinched at the mention of what the principal was about to do to me .

    We are here to talk about Matthew , are we not ? Gavin asked , interrupting their argument .

    Principal Thorne bowed his head , keeping his eyes fixed on the ground .

    sir .

    Come into my office , he said , motioning to the door behind him .

    Lead the way , Gavin said .

    He kept his arm around me and pulled me along with him towards the office door .

    But then he stopped and looked at Taylor .

    Deal with her .

    He motioned with his head toward Lucy who paled even more .

    Yes , sir , Taylor said with a smirk before turning to a very frantic Lucy .

    A ¡­ Alpha ? She stammered , trying to get his attention , but he was paying her no mind .

    I walked with Gavin into the office and shut the door behind me .

    Please , take a seat , Principal Thorne said nervously , pointing to the seats in front of the desk as he sat on the other side of his desk Gavin entwined his fingers through mine , and it felt as if my face was being lit on fire .

    He ran his thumb across the red markings on my wrist and his eyes darkened , making me grimace .

    I wondered if it was me , he was mad at , or Principal Thorne .

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 0071 He walked me over to the chairs and made me sit in one of them as he sat in the other , his fingers still wrapped around mine gently .

    So , tell us what our son had done , Gavin said , turning his attention to the principal who was watching us warily .

    Principal Thorne cleared his throat and looked between the two of us .

    Matthew got into a fight yesterday in the lunchroom , he exined , making me gasp .

    We have zero tolerance for fighting in this school and the only reason he wasnt expelled was because hes a Landry .

    I wanted to discuss with you the proper punishment for the boy .

    I expected Gavin to list out different punishments for Matt ; fighting was certainly not okay and if he couldnt be expelled because hes a Landry , then there has to be something else that could be done .

    I expected Gavin to be furious with Matt about this behavior .

    But what I wasnt expecting was the calmness that fell over him as he stared at the principal , as if it was Principal Thorne who was in the wrong .

    He leaned back in his seat and took in the principal before him .

    And why exactly did Matt fight this boy ? Do you know the reasoning ? Gavin asked .

    I raised my brows at the question ; that was actually a good question .

    I turned to face the principal , waiting for an answer .

    I ¡­ Im not exactly sure ¡­ the principal said , his brows pinched together .

    You didnt bother to ask him what had happened to upset him ? Gavin asked , raising his brows .

    Matt isnt known to be violent unless theres a reason behind it .

    I knew Gavin was right ; Matt didnt seem to those tutors he chased off werent there for good reason ; they were selfish , greedy , and mistreated Matt , all because they wanted to get with his father .

    Matt had every reason to chase them away .

    But once you get to know him , hes a sweet little boy who only wants his family to spend more time with him .

    a violent bone in his body unless it was deserved .

    All Hes lonely and often sad ; he craves attention , and hell get that attention any way he can .

    But I cant see him seeking out that kind of attention at school .

    I knew school was important to him ; it was obvious from how hard he worked during our study sessions .

    He wouldnt do anything to jeopardize that unless there was good reason .

    It doesnt matter the reasoning .

    He still went against our school rules , Principal Thorne said , folding his arms across his chest .

    I know hes your son , Alpha Landry , but something needs to be done about his behavior .

    His behavior ? 1 finally found my voice to speak .

    You dont even know the cause of his behavior and you expect us to punish him ? How do we know Matt was the one who started this fight ? He could have been defending himself .

    Why arent the other boys parents here ? Are you nning on punishing him as well ? The other boy had a broken nose and needed to go to the nurses office , Principal Thorne said , his frown deepening  Chapter 0071 And how do you know he didnt deserve it ? Gavin asked ..

    Alpha , I- My wife and I had taught our son to stand up for himself , so we find it hard to believe that Matt would punch this boy in the face for no reason , Gavin said , interrupting him .

    My cheeks burned when he called me his wife ; I nced at him , and I saw that the corner of his lips was tipping upward like he was trying not tough .

    I pressed my lips together and turned to face the principal .

    Call him to us so we can talk to him , I said , d that my voice came out stronger than I felt .

    The principal swallowed and then nodded as he grabbed his phone .

    Can you bring Matthew Landry to my office ? He asked into the phone .

    Thanks , He hung up and took a deep breath .

    Gavin nodded his approval .

    We sat in silence for what felt like an eternity .

    Gavin kept his hand entwined with mine and asionally hed reach over and brush a strand of hair out of my face .

    H was putting on a show for the principal , but it was only making my heartbeat faster .

    Momentster , the door opened , and Matthew walked into the room .

    The moment his eyesnded on his father ; his entire body froze .

    D ¡­ dad ?

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 0072 Judys POV W ¡­ what are you doing here ? Matt asked , his eyes wide as he stared up at his father .

    Gavin corked a brow upward and stared back at his son I was called in for a parent / teacher conference , he exined .

    I was surprised to see your mother already here .

    Matt nced at me , his cheeks burning red , matching mine .

    My ¡­ my mother ¡­ Matt whispered , staring at the ground now .

    Yes , Gavin said , tucking a strand of hair behind my ear and running his fingers down my cheek , causing goosebumps to form on my flesh .

    I thought she had to work today and wouldnt be able to make it .

    I was surmised when I saw her here .

    Matt lifted his gaze to look at us ; questions surfacing in his eyes and a lot of confusion .

    He was just as lost as I was .

    He couldnt believe that his father was actually ying along with our antics .

    I asked her if she coulde here instead .

    I didnt want you to be mad at me , Matt admitted , shifting in his shoes ufortably .

    I see , Gavin said , leaning back in his seat .

    And you thought I wouldnt understand your situation ? Matt nodded , biting his lower lip and chewing on it nervously .

    I didnt want you to be disappointed in me , he murmured .

    Im sorry , Dad .

    How about you tell me exactly what had happened , Gavin said , his eyes never leaving his sons .

    Why did you beat up that boy ? Matt lifted his gaze to meet his fathers and then he looked at me .

    His cheeks were getting even redder , and I knew he didnt want to say it out loud .

    I wondered what had happened to cause him to act this way , but I also knew it wasnt my business .

    I wasnt really his mother .

    Come to think of it ; I wasnt really sure who his mother was .

    I knew that Gavins fated mate died during childbirth years ago , but did she die during Irenes birth , or Matthews birth ? If it was Irenes birth , then Matthew would have had to havee from a different woman .

    I didnt even know Gavin had a son until I started tutoring him ; hes been kept out of the limelight for so long , that I found myself more curious about the dynamic than anything .

    I can leave if you want to talk to your father alone , I finally said , starting to stand , but Gavins hand prevented me from going anywhere .

    Whatever you need to say to me , you can say in front of your mother , he said , his eyes never leaving his sons .

    Matt nodded and fiddled with his fingers for a moment before finally speaking .

    He was telling me that I was motherless and unwanted .

    Not even my own father wanted me , Matt murmured .

    He told me I would never be an important part of the Landry family .

    I was about to leave  Chapter 0072 the lunchroom , but then he pushed me and told me that I didnt deserve thest name Landry and that my mother probably killed herself because of me .

    I couldnt take it anymore and I punched him in the face .

    I forgot my own strength and broke his nose ¡­ I gasped and covered my mouth with my hands , finally breaking free from Gavns hold on my hand .

    He had loosened it when he heard the story , and I could see his eyes were wide as he stared at his son .

    Im sorry , Dad .

    I know Im not supposed to fight ¡­ but I couldnt- Gavin held up his hand to silence his son before he could utter another word .

    I wanted to scold Gavin for dismissing his sons words like that , but then he turned around to face the principal , his eyes icy and sending a chill down my spine from his cold aura .

    As I said before , my son would have had a proper reason for doing what he did .

    Now , Id like to know what exactly you are going to do about that boy who was bullying my son? The principal looked taken aback as he looked from Matt to Gavin and then to me .

    I ¡­ Im so sorry , I had no idea ¡­ No , you didnt , Gavin said , interrupting him .

    You didnt bother to ask .

    You were quick to point your fingers at Matthew without giving him a proper chance to exin things .

    As the biggest shareholder of this school , I want that boy suspended for what he had done to my son and if he ever speaks another ill word to anyone else in this school , especially Matt , then he will get expelled .

    As for Matt , no punishment is deserved at this time .

    Gavin stood up , taking hold of my hand once again and pulling me to my feet as well .

    Ill be taking him home for the rest of the day , Gavin said with finality .

    Y ¡­ yes sir , Principal Thorne said , lowering his gaze I apologize for this misunderstanding .

    As Gavin started to walk towards the door , he paused before opening it .

    Oh , and youll need a new receptionist .

    My Beta just red yours , he added and then he opened the door and stormed out of the office , pulling me along with him .

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 0073 Matt followed closely behind us .

    We didnt stop walking until we were outside of the school and near the car that Beta Taylor was waiting in .

    The other Gamma warriors were standing guard , but not close enough where they could hear the conversation , but close enough where they could step in if anything were to happen .

    Want to tell me what the hell you two were thinking ? Gavin asked , finally releasing his hold on my hand .

    I dropped my gaze to the ground .

    Its my fault , Dad .

    I asked her to pretend to be my mom , Matt blurted , quickly trying to reason with his father .

    I didnt want you to be upset .

    I was scared so I asked Judy if she could help me during our tutoring sessionst night .

    Gavins eyes flickered to me .

    And you went along with it ? He asked , narrowing his eyes .

    I probably should have asked him more questions about what had happened , I admitted .

    Im Alpha .

    I didnt mean to deceive you .

    # sorry , You are both foolish and acted childishly .

    Did you not think that they would ask questions about my marriage ? The world would have known if I had gotten married , dont you think ? I nodded and bit my lower lip .

    I wasnt thinking properly .

    I shouldnt have insinuated that we were married , I murmured .

    Im sorry .

    He shook his head as if he was disappointed in me .

    I couldnt help but feel like a child being scolded by her parent .

    Please , dont be upset with her .

    It was my idea , Matt said , grabbing his fathers arm .

    Dont be mad at Judy .

    Shes the adult , Gavin said , narrowing his eyes at his son .

    She should have known better .

    Its okay , Matthew , I said , trying to keep the tears from spilling out of my eyes .

    Pm sorry I couldnt pull this off for you .

    But you dont need to defend me .

    will take whatever punishment he hands me .

    I turned to face Gavin and took a deep breath .

    If you want to fire me , then thats okay .

    I will find a new job , I told him .

    Gavin narrowed his eyes at me , and he stared at me for a long moment before rolling his eyes and walking towards the car .

    I turned around to face him , watching his retreating back .

    I furrowed my brows .

    Confused about what had just happened .

    I looked down at Matt who was equally confused .

    Matt then shrugged and walked towards the car as well .

    I stayed rooted to the ground , unsure if they wanted me to follow them or not .

    It wasnt until they were  Chapter 0073 both in the car that Gavin nced in my direction .

    Get in , we dont have all day , he muttered .

    I quickly joined them in the backseat of the car .

    Beta Taylor had the window separating the backseat from the front seat rolled up , giving us some privacy .

    We were stuck in traffic for a bit , and it was taking the ride longer than usual to get back to Gavins vi .

    At one point , Matt ended up falling asleep .

    He rested his head on my arm , and I felt his breathing lighten .

    Gavin looked down at his son and sighed .

    Im sorry , I said in a soft tone .

    For how things went down today .

    I shouldnt have gone along with it .

    No , you shouldnt have , he replied sharply but also keeping his tone low so he wouldnt wake Matt .

    I sighed and nced out the window , not sure what more to say .

    But thank you for being there for him , he added , surprising me .

    I turned ot look back at him , blinking a few times .

    Youre thanking me ? I asked , raising my brows .

    Dont let it get to your head , Gavin murmured .

    Matt doesnt have a mother figure in his life , so its nice that you were there for him when he needed one , I bit my lip , unable ot keep the smile from spreading across my face .

    Im sorry if this is a bold question , but who is Matts thother ? Gavin was quiet for a long while and I thought for a second he wasnt going to answer me .

    Honestly , I expected him not to answer me .

    But then he nced in my direction .

    My sister .

    I gasped and snapped a look in his direction .

    What ? I asked , shocked .

    Dont get the wrong idea , he said sharply .

    Matt is my sisters child .

    Im his uncle .

    Realization dawned on me ; Matt wasnt actually Gavins son .

    Thats why his identity has been kept out of the limelight for so long ! What happened to your sister ? I asked .

    Shes in a rehab facility getting the help she needs .

    Matt was young when he was taken out of her home .

    It wasnt a good environment .

    I didnt want him growing up as a foster child , so I took him in .

    he started calling me dad a few years

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 0074 Judys POV And he knows that you arent his biological child ? asked , ncing down at a sleeping Matthew .

    Gavin nodded .

    Yes, he said softly .

    He remembers his time with his mother .

    It wasnt good and he often still has nightmares .

    He started to call me dad a few years ago after he started living with me .

    It was nice of you to take him in , I said , my heart swelled a little at the thought of Gavin caring about someone so much that he would do anything for them .

    He treated Matt just like he was his normal son , and I never had any reason to doubt that Matt wasnt his son .

    Hes family , Gavin said with a shrug , I wanted to say more , but I wasnt sure what to say .

    I wasnt sure what would be appropriate to say .

    So , I remained quiet until the car pulled to a stop in front of the vi .

    We should probably wake him so we can get started on his lessons for today , I said .

    Gavin nodded .

    I nudged Matt a little and ran my hand down the side of his face ; he looked so peaceful when he was sleeping , and I felt bad waking him up .

    But soon, his eyes fluttered open and he yawned as he lifted his head off my arm to look around the car .

    Are we home ? He asked , blinking a few times to adjust his eyes .

    Yes , I answered at the same time as Gavin answered We are .

    I looked at Gavin and I couldnt help the warmth that spread across my face .

    Thanks for helping me today , Matt said as he hugged me .

    You were a good mom .

    I blushed even harder now , and the smirk Gavin had on his mouth did not go unnoticed .

    Lets go inside and get some work done , I said as I pushed the door open , not wanting to discuss this any further .

    I heard Mattsughter sounding from behind me .

    Third Person POV Remind me again why we are preparing all these meals , Ethan asked as he stared at all the different tters that had been set up by malds .

    Irene had been running around all morning like a chicken with her head cut off , making sure everything was clean and cooked perfectly Because my cousin Walter ising to visit from a different country , and he has never been here before ! I havent seen him since I was a little girl and Im so excited to meet him again .

    Chapter 0074 What country ? And How long is he here for ? France ; and hes here for a month , Irene answered .

    Hes a journalist and hes working on at worldwide article .

    Hes looking for thetest scoop and he wanted to start here .

    So , Walter is your fathers nephew ? Ethan asked .

    Yes , she replied .

    My father has a younger brother and an older sister .

    Hes the middle child .

    And his younger brother left the country ? She nodded thoughtfully .

    To be with his mate , she exined .

    He went there for a business trip when they met .

    She didnt want to leave her country , and he didnt want to leave without her .

    So , he nted new roots there .

    He left everything behind and started overpletely .

    They were only able to conceive one child , Walter .

    Hes only a couple of years older than me and hes already so sessful in his country .

    Do you have a photo of him ? I wonder if I heard of him , Ethan said , curiously .

    She pulled out her phone and brought up a photo of Walter Landry .

    He looked like a supermodel with his perfect curls of blonde hair and his dark blue eyes .

    He definitely looked like a Landry with his chiseled face and strong physique .

    You look like you could be siblings , Ethan pointed out .

    Irene beamed ¡­ We got that a lot when we were kids , she admitted .

    We were close when we visited .

    Ive only been there a few times , but it was a beautiful country , and I had a ton of fun with my fathers family .

    Well , if hes important to you , then hes important to me , Ethan said , draping an arm around her shoulders .

    I cant wait to meet him .

    She smiled and kissed his cheek gently .

    Hell be here any minute .

    Should we put this food in the parlor ? One of the maids asked .

    Miss Montague and Master Matthew had left and went out back to do some sparring and defense practice .

    13 Irene nodded .

    The parlor would be great , she agreed .

    The maids grabbed a tter each and scurried to the parlor just as the sound of the doorbell through the vi , Irene perked up , arge smile on her lips as she turned to face Ethan .

    Hes here , she said , grabbing his hand .

    Lets go ! rang Together , they walked into the front foyer where a few gamma warriors were stationed .

    Adam had the door open and was greeting the young man who walked into the vi .

    Chapter 0074  Its an honor to finally meet you , master Walter .

    We made up the guest room for you and I hope it is to your liking .

    Ill bring your things there right away .

    Wallic ! Irene shrieked as she ran through the room .

    Walters smile was radiant , Rena , its so good to see you again , Walter said in a thick French ent .

    Chapter GOTS

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 0075 Rena ? Ethan asked .

    Irene chuckled .

    Childhood nickname , she exined .

    Wallie , this is my fianc¨¦ , Ethan .

    Ah , the infinite Ethan .

    Its a pleasure to finally meet you .

    Ive heard great things from my cousin , Walter said , shaking Ethans hand .

    I read some of your work a little bit ago .

    You are quite known around France .

    You should be proud of yourself , Ethan said .

    How about we go into the parlor ? Theres food and drinks , Irene suggested , taking Walters arm and guiding him down the hallway and towards the back parlor .

    As they sat on the couches and started to munch on the food , Walter and Ethan started to talk about business and Walters ns for the future of hispany .

    Irene listened thoughtfully , loving that the two men who meant the world to her were getting along so well .

    So , youre going to be an Alpha once your father retires ? Ethan asked after Walter finished exining that his mother was the daughter of the former Alpha and after his passing , his father took over the role , making his mother the Luna and Walter the only heir .

    Walter owned his own France news magazine that was forever growing and starting to be worldwide .

    As part of the Landry family , they were already pretty well known and his family owned quite a lot of properties in France .

    They werent as well known as Gavin Landry because he was the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world , but they were still well known enough and very rich .

    Ethan found himself intrigued by Walter and his tales ; he could understand why Irene liked him so much .

    They got along like siblings and that was obvious from how they behaved with one another .

    They teased each other like any other sibling would .

    Where is my uncle , anyway ? Walter asked , looking around the parlor as if he expected Gavin to appear out of nowhere .

    Hes at the packhouse taking care of some business , Irene answered .

    Hell probably be hereter .

    Hes been spending a lot of time at hometely since Matthew got a new tutor .

    Another new tutor ? Walter asked , raising his brows .

    From what you tell me , this had to be the hundredth tutor hes had .

    Irene nodded and bit her lip .

    Yes , but I think this one is the one .

    Matt actually seems to like her , and shes already been here for a couple of weeks without any issues , she exined , shrugging .

    They are outside right now practicing sperring and defense .

    Maybe you can meet herter , shes really great .

    That sounds lovely , he said as he reached for a small sandwich on one of the tters .

    These little sandwiches are delicious Turkey and cheese , Irene said , grabbing one for herself and nibbling on it .

    They are my favorites .

    I  figured you would like them too .

    He nodded and took another bite .

    So , Ethan , Rene tells me you are going to be the next Alpha of the Redmoon pack .

    I hear .

    congrattions are in order , Walter said , lifting his ss of juice in the air towards Ethan .

    Not quite yet , but Im working on it , Ethan admitted , wrapping an arm around Irene who snuggled closer to him .

    Dont listen to him , Wallic .

    My father loves him .

    Its a no brainer really .

    Ethan has to be the next Alpha , Irene told him .

    p Your faith is incredible my love , Ethan said , kissing her gently on the nose and making her chuckle .

    You two are disgustingly cute .

    I hope one day I can be as lucky and find love as well , Walter sighed , leaning back in his seat .

    Just as those words had been spoken , Judy walked into the parlor , not paying much attention to what was going on around her .

    She wore only a workout bra , showcasing her incredible body , and tight workout shorts that hugged her muscly curves perfectly and showcased her long and slender legs .

    Her hair was damp from sweat and tied up in a high ponytail ; her cheeks were flushed and she had beads of sweat pooling on the nape of her neck , dripping down to her exposed shoulders .

    She was radiant and absolutely glowing Ethan hadnt even realized he was staring until Judy walked into the kitchen and he lost sight of her .

    Who was that ? Walter asked , his eyes fixed on the door that Judy disappeared into .

    Matts tutor , Judy Montague , Irene answered proudly .

    This snapped Ethan back to the present moment and he blinked at Walter who was fixed on the doorway .

    Soon , Judy walked back into the room ; she was holding a water bottle .

    She ran the water bottle along the nape of her neck and let out a soft moan from the relief the coldness brought to her hot skin .

    The sound went straight to Ethans cock ; Walter seemed to be taking in the view too because his eyes darkened and he couldnt seem to take his eyes off , Judy .

    She opened the water bottle and took a long and steady drink .

    She nced in their direction briefly , her eyesnding on Ethan , then Irene , then finally Walter , where she held his eye contact a bit longer .

    The water dripped down her chin as she finished her long sip and then the capped the bottle , giving him a small smile before she turned and walked out of the room to rejon Matt outside .

    Oh my goddess , Walter whispered .

    Shes stunning

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 0076 Judys POV I wasnt blind .

    The guy who was hanging out in the parlor with Irene and Ethan was incredibly attractive .

    He was also kind of familiar looking .

    He was looking at me as if I was the only person in the world and it made my cheeks burn .

    I blinked a few times and offered him a small smile before quickly leaving the room and rejoining Ma outside .

    He was throwing daggers at the dummies .

    His form had improved over time .

    When I approached , he stopped and took the water bottle I offered him .

    Do you know who if Irene was expectingpany today ? I asked , sitting on the grass beside him .

    He looked towards the vi and thought about it for a moment , and then recognition shed in his eyes .

    My cousin Walter is visiting for the month , Matt answered .

    I only met him once , but I think hes supposed to be here at some point today .

    I furrowed my brows as I thought about that , and then I realized why he looked so familiar , Walter Landry ? The French journalist ? I asked , raising my brows .

    I knew of Walter Landry of course , but I thought it was just a coincidence that hisst name was the same as Gavins .

    I didnt know he was actually rted to Gavin Landry and his family .

    But Matt nodded his head and peeked up at me.

    Yes , he answered .

    Youve heard of him ? Of course , Ive heard of him .

    His work is incredible , I said , shaking my head thoughtfully .

    I cant believe you are actually rted to him .

    Hisst name is Landry , Matt said with a smirk .

    Yeah , but I thought it was a coincidence , I admitted .

    Whats he doing here ? Matt went to answer , but a new voice sounded from behind me , making my entire body freeze .

    Im after my next new story .

    Do you have any leads for me , Miss Montague ? I whipped around to face Walter walking towards us ; the sun shined its rays down on him and he looked like an angel glowing in fluorescent lighting .

    He was handsome for sure , but not as handsome as Gavin .

    The family resemnce was definitely evident though .

    I blinked a few times , trying to regain my focus and mentality .

    andry , its an honor to meet you , I said , holding ; out my hand to shake his .

    He looked at my hand for a moment and then smirked before taking hold of it ; his hand was warm in mine .

    He didnt shake my hand , but instead , he brought it to his lips and kissed the top of it gently .

    No need for formalities .

    You can call me Walter , he assured me Then you can call me Judy , I replied .

    Chapter 007 %  Judy ¡­ he said softly as if he was tasting my name on his tongue .

    What a lovely name .

    How long are you visiting for , Walter ? Im only here for a month , he answered .

    Unless I am given a reason to stay longer .

    He looked into my eyes as he said thatst part and the meaning was not lost on me .

    Oh , Judy .

    I see youve met my cousin , Irene said , walking towards us with Ethan trailing behind her .

    Ethan looked furious as he red at Walter , and I was wondering what his issue was .

    Yes , I said , straightening my posture .

    Hes quite charming .

    Thats my cousin for ya , she chuckled .

    We were so close growing up .

    Im so d to have him here .

    Its his first time in our country and I was going to show him around the pack .

    Want to join us ? I cant , I still have some work to do with Matt , I said pointing at Matthew who was back to throwing daggers at dummies .

    Irene pouted , clear disappointment on her face .

    Then we should probably get going , Ethan said , grabbing Irenes arm .

    We have ces to go .

    Dont we , Walter ? Walters eyes remained on mine .

    Actually , I would like to stick around for a bit longer .

    Maybe I could be of assistance to Judy here .

    I raised my brows at him .

    You think you could be helpful to me ? I asked .

    I dont think we need a journalist on the field .

    But thanks .

    I started to turn and walk away but Irenes voice stopped me .

    Actually , Wallie has plenty of warrior training .

    Hes going to be the new Alpha of the ck Night pack in France once his father retires , Irene exined .

    When hes not running his own journalismpany , hes training with the warriors and learning all he needs to know about being an Alpha .

    Walter smirked at her words , and I raised my brows at him .

    Is that so ? I asked .

 Chapter 77

    hapter 0077  Allow me to demonstrate ? He asked , stepping around me .

    He walked over to the archery set and ced the quiver on his back .

    He grabbed an arrow from the quiver picked up the bow off the ground and walked over to the target ; he stood a distance from the target .

    He ced the arrow in the bow and released the string .

    It hit its bullseye within seconds .

    I was about to tell him that he was pretty close to the target and a toddler could do that .

    But then he stepped away from the target , gaining more distance and he repeated the process , slicing the initial arrow in the middl I gasped , never seeing an arrow get destroyed like that He continued to take numerous steps back and then destroyed the current arrow on the target .

    Not before long , he was halfway across the field ; he pulled the string back and released the arrow .

    It flew through the air before I could blink , and I heard the cracking of the arrow that was already on the target ; the new arrow sliced it right down the middle .

    Broken arrows continued to pile up on the ground as he continued to slice through each one .

    By the time he reached thest arrow , he waspletely on the other side of the field .

    I could barely even see him with how far away he was .

    Even Irene was squinting in the distance to try to get a glimpse of him .

    Soon , the arrow was flying straight through the sky and smacking the target with all its force , not only did the arrow already on the target practically explode , but the entire target fell to the ground , mak all of us jump in shock .

    My mouth nearly hit the ground .

    I looked off in the distance to see Walter running back towards us ; his blond curls blowing in the wind and his shirt was now off , revealing his muscly and toned body .

    He smirked as he neared us and when he stopped in front of us , it seemed as if he didnt even break sweat .

    That was awesome !! Mat eximed .

    How did you do that ?? Years of practice , Walter said , rubbing the top of his head .

    I can teach you sometime .

    Yes , please !! He practically begged .

    I folded my arms across my chest and stared up at him .

    That was quite impressive , I said , raising my brows at him.

    But you owe us a new set of arrows .

    He grinned and pulled his phone out of his pocket ; he dialed a number and then pressed the phone to his cheek Get me a new bow and arrow set ; the best you can find , he ordered whoever was on the other end of the line .

    Send them to my uncles Vi .

    He hung up without another word .

    You really do have connections , I said , eyeing him carefull I never im to be anyone that Im not , he said , histone low int to show me some of your other moves then ? Was I flirting with him ? I never flirted with guys before besides Erhan and maybe Gavin .

    Though I  never really flirted with Gavin , I was more desperate than anything .

    But with Walter , it almost felt as 11 was ying pretend .

    He was easy to talk to and flirt with , but he didnt make my heart beat fast or my wolf purr in the same way that Gavin does .

    It was still a feeling I didnt quite understand .

    I do have some defense moves I could show you , he offered .

    I smiled and nodded .

    Please , I said , motioning for him to continue .

    Before I knew what was happening , he was grabbing my arm and spinning me around , so my back was against his chest .

    It happened so quickly that I couldnt grasp it .

    Soon , I was pinned to the ground , his body pressing into my back and my head buried in the ground .

    I felt his legs draping through mine and keeping me in ce .

    I heard Irene gasping loudly and a glimpse of her clutching Ethans wrist as they both watched the scene unfold before them .

    I guess you do have some moves .

    I said with a smirk I kicked out from under him , making him lose his bnce and then I swung my body around , so I was straddling him and pressing him into the ground .

    But I have some moves too , I countered .

    He gripped my hips and was about to lift me off him when a loud growl came from the distance .

    What the fuck do you think you are doing ?! I fell off Walter so quickly that I hit the ground with a thud ! I whipped around to see Gavin storming towards us , his face red with fury .

    Get your hands off of her !

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 0078 Judys POV  1 fell off Walter and my lower back hit the ground with a thud .

    I winced in pain , but it was quickly reced with fear when I saw the furious look in Gavins eyes .

    I didnt even know he came home , and I wasnt sure why he was so upset .

    Walter was only showing me some moves so I could better teach Matt .

    What do you think youre doing ?? Gavin asked , his eyes zing with fury as his wolf surged forward .

    Walter frowned as he got to his feet .

    Uncle Gavin ¡­ he began to greet but his voice faltered when he saw the look on Gavins face .

    Gavin stopped only inches from him , and I could practically smell the rage rolling of him in waves .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and stepped away from the Alphas not really sure what to do .

    I nced Over my shoulder at Ethan and Irene , and I saw that Ethan was also fuming , while Irene just looked confused ,pletely oblivious of the look on her finances face .

    I invite you into my home and you get handsy with my staff ? Are you out of your mind ? Gavin growled .

    I didnt mean any disrespect , Walter assured him .

    was only trying to be helpful .

    He wasnt hurting her , Dad , Matt said , stepping beside his father , trying to diffuse the situation .

    He was only helping .

    Besides , Judy could have taken him easily .

    Walter corked an eyebrow at Matt and then he nced at me , a smirk ying on his lips , making blush .

    F me Is that so ? Walter asked , his voice turning flirtatious which only seemed to fuel Gavin even more .

    Gavin grabbed Walter by the throat and lifted him into the air ; Walter gagged , struggling to breathe .

    Youre only the next Alpha of your pack because of me ! Gavin growled .

    I can take it away from you in a heartbeat .

    Walters face paled as he attempted to get Gavins grip to loosen around his neck .

    Alpha please , I said quickly , not wanting to see Walter get hurt any further .

    He hasnt done anything wrong .

    Theres no need to act like this .

    Unde Walter tried to say in a raspy tone ; his face turning red from theck of oxygen .

    Stay away from her and any of my other employees .

    They are not your ythings , Walter .

    Gevin finally released his nephew, making him fall to the ground and cough .

    I was about to run to him , but Irene grabbed my arm .

    When I looked at her , she gave me a slight headshake .

    I knew she was right ; if I went to help Walter , it would only make Gavin angrier .

    And telling from the look on Ethans face , it would make him mad too.

    Though , maybe it would be good thing if he lost his cool because then Irene could see his true colors .

    swallowed and took a deep breath as I turned back to look at Walter who was rubbing his aching throat and looking pissed .

    Even Walter knew better than to pass off the Alpha though , so he remained quiet as  Chapter 0078 he rubbed his neck and pulled himself to his feet .

    Tutoring is over for the day , Gavin barked .

    Ill have my driver take you home .

    Without another word , he turned , and stormed away , leaving us staring after him with shocked expressions What the hell was that about ? Walter rasped out once Gavin was inside the vi .

    Hes protective of his employees , I said , staring at the ground , feeling the heat rushing to my cheeks .

    I dont think thats it , Irene said under her breath .

    I looked at her , confused .

    What ? I asked .

    She shrugged .

    Hes not like that with all his employees , she told me .

    Only with you .

    Ive never seen him act like that towards the other staff , Matt agreed .

    Irene smiled at him ; they both exchanged knowing looks which irked me a little .

    Come on , Matt .

    Lets go inside , She said , putting an arm around him .

    She held out her hand for Ethan to take the other one , but he was still brewing in his ce .

    His eyes .

    never left mine ; I knew Irene could finally see that Ethan wasnt okay and that he was staring at me .

    Ethan ? She asked , worry clear in her tone as she looked between the two of us .

    Is everything okay ? He pressed his lips together , his eyes still remained on mine .

    Ethan ? She asked again when he didnt respond the first time .

    I cleared my throat loudly , snapping him out of his trance .

    I think your fianc¨¦ is waiting for you , I told him , loudly .

    He blinked a few times as if he was just remembering where he was .

    His eyes snapped to Irene who had a crease between her brows and was looking at him suspiciously .

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 0079 Sorry , what were you saying , Darling ? Her frown deepened .

    Im going inside with Matt , she snapped , her eyes dark with anger .

    She turned away and started to walk inside with Matt beside her .

    Ethans face paled when he realized his mistake .

    I think you should go after her , lover boy , I said , folding my arms across my chest .

    He didnt humor me with a response , but he quickly ran after her , attempting to exin himself .

    I shook my head at their retreating backs .

    Why do I get the feeling theres history between the two of you ? Walter asked , turning my attention to him .

    If Gavin saw us talking alone together , he would be furious .

    I honestly thought Walter went back inside while Ethan and I were having that stare down .

    I was surprised and maybe even a little startled to see that he was still here with me .

    Even though I just met him , there was a part of me that trusted Walter .

    But I didnt think I should tell him the truth about Ethan and me because Im not sure how close he was to Irene .

    Telling from what I saw in the parlor earlier , with the two of themughing and hugging , I would say they are very close .

    Theres not , I lied .

    Hes just Irenes fianc¨¦ .

    I never really talk to him .

    He cocked his head to the side as if he was trying to read my thoughts and then he nodded , not asking further questions about Ethan and me .

    Im sorry if I made things weird between you and your boss , he told me , kicking the dirt on the ground like he was a small child who just got scolded .

    He can be intense .

    Thats an understatement , I teased .

    You dont need to apologize , Walter .

    You didnt do anything wrong He shrugged and then lifted his gaze to meet mine .

    I hope he didnt scare you away from me though , he said softly .

    I raised my brows at him ; not sure what he meant .

    Wasnt it you that he threatened ? I asked .

    He can take away whatever he wants , Walter murmured .

    I never wanted to be an Alpha .

    Its what my father wanted for me .

    I just want to run my business and continue to expand .

    All the money that I have has been earned by me .

    I am wealthy because of my sesses , not because of the Landry fortune .

    Uncle Gavin cant truly take anything away from me .

    I fear thats not true , Walter .

    Hes a Lycan Chairmen and you know the Lycans rule over the werewolf poption , I reminded him .

    Your uncle has all the power in the world .

    Id like to see him try , Walter murmured , folding his arms across his chest .

    I frowned at him as I went to collect my belongings .

    I grabbed my phone out of my bag to check my text messages , ignoring the weight of Walters gaze on me as I did so .

    I was about to put my phone back in  Chapter 0079 my bag when Walters voice stopped me .

    Can I give you my number ? 1 froze and looked at him .

    Is that wise ? I asked him .

    He shrugged .

    Probably not , he said with a sly grin .

    But maybe we could do more training .

    Or something else ¡­ My cheeks burned with heat from his words ; they were not lost on me .

    Something else ? I asked with raised brows .

    He stepped closer to me , and I felt the warmth of his hand on my arm ; it was a nice touch , but it didnt ignite me .

    I nced up at him through myshes , waiting for him to continue .

    Id like to maybe take you to dinner sometime , he admitted .

    Ive never met anyone as beautiful as you , Judy , and you are smart , strong , and quick on your feet .

    Let me take you out tonight .

    I stared at him with disbelief ; was he seriously asking me out after his uncle just threatened him and nearly choked him to death ? 1 nced around , expecting Gavin to appear at any moment .

    Walter took hold of my chin between his thumb and index finger , and he gently moved my head , so I was looking up at him and into his eyes .

    Say yes , he said softly .

    Let me show you how a man treats a woman .

    Let me take you out tonight .

    After a beat of silence , and his face so close to mine that I could practically feel his breath on my lips , I finally whispered , Okay ¡­ yes .

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 0080 Judys POV I cant believe you are actually going on a date with Gavin Landrys nephew ! Nan shrieked as we both rummaged through my wardrobe .

    Walter was going to pick me up in a couple of hours and I had nothing to wear for this evening .

    I was so nervous that my stomach felt like it was about to turn inside out .

    Maybe this was a bad idea , I said , turning around to face her .

    She frowned at me .

    Are you kidding me ? She gasped .

    Walter Landry is eye candy ; hes fucking hot .

    Of course , hes not Gavin Landry Hot , but holy smokes that gene pool is strong .

    I rolled my eyes at my overly excited best friend ..

    Im serious , Nan .

    What was I thinking ? I asked , shaking my head .

    Does it even matter ? She asked .

    Why are you stressing out about this ? You said it yourself that you .

    are attracted to him .

    I would have to be blind to not be attracted to him , Imurmured .

    I just cant believe that you met him by chance at the library , she said , shaking her head .

    I never took him for much of a reader .

    I raised my brows at her .

    He owns his own publication , I reminded her , All he does is read and write .

    Yeah , but I thought it was all for show .

    Hes too hot to be hidden behind a boring book .

    He should be at model or something .

    Iughed at her words .

    I didnt particrly appreciate having to lie to her about how I met Walter .

    But she couldnt know that I met him while at Gavins vi .

    I told her I was studying at the library this morning and Walter just happened to be there .

    We talked for a bit and then he asked me out .

    Nan and I had been aimlessly rummaging through my clothing , trying to find the perfect outfit for tonight .

    Weve been here for about an hour and we both have beening up empty handed .

    He might be hot , but hes intelligent and really good at what he does .

    Ive been following his work for a long time , and Im impressed with him .

    Im just worried he be impressed with me , I admitted , biting my lower lip .

    Walter did a lot of writing about the French Gamma Warriors and took many photos from the battlegrounds .

    Ive done reports based on his work many times in the past .

    What about this ? Nan asked , pulling out a small ck dress .

    1 frowned at it and then looked at Nan with narrowed eyes .

    Its a little small , dont you think ? I asked her .

    I doubt its appropriate for a date with a Landry .

    Chapter 000  She rolled her eyes .

    Then put a sweater over it , Judy , she said , throwing the dress at me .

    Itll show off your legs and you got killer legs .

    I frowned down at my legs .

    Trust me , she added and then she winked .

    Hes going to love you in that outfit .

    I blushed at her words .

    I dont think I want him to love me , I told her .

    She rolled her eyes again ; if she kept doing that , her eyes would get stuck behind her head .

    Just put it on , she begged ..

    1 sighed and relented .

    Its not like I had anything else to wear and this was a nice dress .

    I bought it a while ago when Nan and I went on a shopping binge , back when my family wasnt bankrupt , and I had the funds to splurge my money .

    I wasnt really sure what I would wear it for , but Nan said I looked great in it .

    1 guess tonight was the night that put it to the test ; I just hoped I didnt look like a prostitute , I showered , making sure to shave every inch of my body .

    Not that I thought anything was going to happen tonight , but Id rather be safe than sorry .

    Once I finished washing my hair and body , I stepped out of the shower , allowing the warm steam to swarm around me as I wrapped a towel around myself and walked to the mirror .

    I brushed my teeth and brushed out my wet clumps of hair until it was smooth and went straight down back .

    The dress was resting on the counter with a cute ck sweater .

    Once I put the dress and the sweater on , I raised my brows at my reflection .

    my I had to admit , I looked good in this .

    I was amazed at how fitted my body looked and Nan was right , I did have great legs .

    The sweater made the look a bit ssier , so I didnt feel super floozy .

    Satisfied , I left the bathroom only to hear Nan shrieking in delight .

    You look amazing ! She practically yelled .

    I shushed her .

    My mother is sleeping .

    I reminded her .

    She rolled her eyes , and I knew what she was thinking my mother was always sleeping .

    But shes been bettertely , shes been out of bed and doing things around the house again .

    She even went food shopping yesterday , shes been speaking with my fatherswyers and trying toe up with a n to get him out of prison .

    She was exhausted and went to bed early tonight ; I didnt want to wake her and disturb her well needed rest .

    I hadnt had a chance to update Nan too much about current events , so she wasnt aware of any of that yet .

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 0081  Let me do your hair and makeup now , Nan said , grabbing her bag which consisted of hair supplies and makeup .

    I smiled at her and sat down at the vanity across the room .

    She got to work on my hair , brushing it out again and then blow drying it .

    She got her curling iron and curled it , so it was wavy vand flowed evenly around my shoulders .

    She put a hairpin in my hair to keep my side bangs out of my face and then she started on my makeup .

    By the time she finished , I barely recognized myself .

    Wow , I breathed .

    You look amazing , she said , putting an arm around my shoulders .

    Hes going to die when he sees you .

    She grabbed a bottle of perfume and spritzed it at me , making me wince because some of it got into my eyes .

    Sorry , she chuckled .

    Just then , the doorbell rang and I froze .

    Oh , my goddess ! she nearly shouted , grabbing my arm and tugging me towards the door .

    Hes here ! I swallowed the lump in my throat and followed her out of my room .

    I grabbed my purse that hung on the door handle before shutting the door behind me .

    I quickly followed her down the stairs where she grabbed a pair of ck heals that were tossed in the corner of the living room .

    I saw these earlier , you have to wear them , she told me .

    1 frowned .

    Theyre my mothers , I told her .

    She wont mind , she said , waving off my concern .

    You two are the same size .

    These heals go great with that dress .

    I relented , putting the shoes on .

    They made me about an inch taller , but not too tall .

    Walter will still be a good foot taller than me .

    She gave me onest look before motioning for the door .

    Ill hide , you get the door , she whispered and then disappeared around the corner .

    I shook my head at her retreating back and grabbed the doorknob , turning it just as he rang the bell again .

    He froze when he sw me and his eyes grewrge Wow he said under his breath , taking in my appearance from head to toe .

    You look ¡­.

    His voice trailed off , unsure of what to say You dont look so bad yourself , I said , assuming he was going to say I looked good .

    He did look great his suit and red tie ; his curly blonde hair was gelled out of his face , and he was neatly shaved .

    I smiled at the effort he put into his own appearance .

    We should go before we arete for our reservation , he said , pulling his eyes away from my cleavage and back into my eyes .

    I nodded and nced over my shoulder at Nan who was peeking her head around  Chapter 0081 the corner and giving me a toothy grin and a thumbs up .

    I smiled as I shut the door behind me .

    I followed him to the red car that waited out front .

    He opened the back door for me , and I slid in ; he got in behind me .

    There was a young man seated behind the wheel ; he didnt look much older than Walter and he gave me a grin from the rearview mirror when our eyes met .

    He was also wearing a suit , but it wasnt as pristine as Walters .

    Judy , this is my subordinate , friend , and future Beta , Maxwell , Walter introduced .

    You can call me Max , he said from the front seat .

    Its nice to meet you .

    You were all this guy could talk about since meeting you this morning .

    I blushed at his words and nced at Walter who was ring at his future Beta .

    Max shrunk in his seat and fixed his attention out the front window .

    We should get going , Max said , clearing his throat .

    Probably a good idea , Walter barked .

    The rest of the drive was fairly quiet .

    When we reached the restaurant , Walter rushed around the car to open the door for me before I even had the chance .

    He took my hand and lifted it to his lips , giving it a gentle kiss before he helped me out of the car .

    I smiled at him and followed him into the luxury restaurant .

    A table for two under Walter Landry , Walter told the hostess confidently .

    Her eyes grewrge when he mentioned his name .

    Mr.

    Landry ¡­ its such an honor that you are dining with us this evening , she said , bowing her head to him Walter smiled and then draped an arm around my shoulders .

    When her eyesnded on me , she scowled and then forced a smile .

    Right this way , she said , grabbing a couple of menus and walking through the dining area .

    As we walked , I couldnt help but get the sense that someone was watching me .

    But then my eyes found him seated across the room and when our eyes met , my entire heart fell into my stomach .

    What the hell was he doing here ??

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 0082 Judys POV Judy ? Irenes voice cut through my thoughts just as we were walking by their table .

    I forced a smile in her direction , ignoring Ethans gaze Hello , Irene , I said politely .

    It is you , she said , her tone sounding a bit strained .

    What are you doing here ? I didnt know you liked ces like this .

    Walters arm draped around my shoulders and as if seeing him for the first time , Irene immediately perked up .

    Wallie , are you two on a date ? She asked him.

    He grinned at his cousin .

    We are , he answered .

    I felt my cheeks burning ; I didnt think he would be so forward like this ; what if Irene told Gavin that she ran into us ? Irene turned to look at me .

    You are a luckydy , she told me .

    My cousin is very picky when ites to women he dates .

    Your must be very special .

    Especially to go against fathers wishes .

    I wouldnt go that far , I said with an awkwardugh , Walter grinned .

    I would , he said , making me blush even harder .

    If youll excuse us , Rena , our table is waiting .

    Of course , Irene said , motioning for us to go .

    I nced at Ethan just before we turned to leave , and could see his eyes burning daggers into me .

    I swallowed and turned away from him , following Walter and the hostess to the table .

    We were at a distance from Irene and Ethan , but we could still see them clearly .

    I sat down in front of Walter as the waitress handed us each a menu .

    Your waitress will be right with you , she said ; her eyes never leaving Walter .

    When he looked up at her and gave her a polite nod , she blushed and then she winked at him .

    I pressed my lips together and watched as she swayed her hips back to the hostess stand .

    I didnt feel jealous towards the woman , but I couldnt help but feel disrespected .

    Get anything you want , Walter told me , bringing my attention back to him .

    Dont worry about the I smiled and nodded as I scanned the menu , it was no wonder he brought up the cast , everything on the menu was so expensive .

    The waitress appeared momentster and like the hostess , she only had eyes .

    for Walter Chapter 0062  Hello , Mr.

    Landry , she said , batting her longshes at him .

    Its such an honor to serve you .

    She put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed it but kept her hand lingering there .

    You are much more handsome in person .

    I am such a huge fan of yours .

    He frowned up at her , but he didnt remove her hand from his shoulder , which bothered me a little .

    It was disrespectful towards me that she was openly flirting with him , and he wasnt doing anything about it .

    I appreciate that , he said , turning his frown into a grin .

    Can you bring us your best bottle of wine ? And whats the specials for this evening ? Our special this evening is Ora King salmon , on green tea soba noodles .

    Highly rmended .

    Our soup of the day is Mushroom Agnolotti with sweet potatoes and Kohlrabi .

    Perfect , Ill take them both , he replied before ncing in my direction .

    And for my.date ¡­ The waitress nced in my direction and like the hostess , she immediately frowned .

    It was as if she was just noticing me for the first time .

    I swallowed and nced at the menu once more before settling on my dish .

    Ill have the soft shell crab tempura ravioli , I told her .

    She wrote down my order and then ran her long fingers up the back of Walters neck .

    Ill be back with your order handsome , she said , winking as she walked away .

    1 frowned at her retreating back before turning my gaze to Walter .

    Are you ustomed to women flirting with you like that ? I asked him .

    He frowned at me .

    Yes , he answered .

    I dont really notice it anymore .

    Was she that bad ? I raised my brows .

    Her hands were all over you , I said in a harsh whisper .

    I guess I just ignore it , he said .

    Did it bother you ? I felt a little disrespected if I were to be honest , I said , staring down at my empty te .

    He reached his hands over and grabbed a hold of mine gently , I lifted my gaze to meet his and I could see the remorse and sincerity behind his eyes .

    Im so sorry , Judy .

    I never wanted to make you feel like that .

    Especially tonight .

    When she returns , tell her to keep her hands off .

    I never meant to make you feel ufortable ¡­ ???? 1 could tell he truly meant it and the fact that he really didnt notice the flirting from both the waitress and the hostess , made my attitude and expression soften .

    Youre a good looking guy , Walter Women are bound to flirt with you , and I cant fault you for that .

    I just wasnt a fan of the way they looked at me , I admited .

    He nodded  Chapter 0082 I can understand that , and Ill make it clear to them that you are my date , and they need to show you respect , he assured me .

    1 blushed and shook my head .

    You dont need to make a scene , I told him .

    Thank you for listening to my concerns .

    I will always listen to what you have to say , and Ill try my best to fix any of your concerns , he told me , giving me a gentle smile and squeezing my hand .

    Thats the kind of man I am .

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 0083  more , the waitress .

    Before I could say anything with a bottle of red wine and a couple of sses .

    The best wine we have tonight is the Chateau Lafite Rothschild Pauic , she told him , her eyes never leaving his .

    He nodded .

    Sounds great , he said .

    Can you poor my date a ss first .

    The waitress frowned and nced in my direction .

    I gave her a fake smile , leaning back in my y seat .

    She straightened her posture and poured me a ss of wine ; the red elixir glistening from the crystal ss and the illuminating lighting of the chandelier above us .

    She turned her attention back to Walter and her expression softened ; that flirty smile returned as she poured him a ss .

    Is there anything else I can get for you ? She asked , putting her hand on his bicep .

    He nced at her hand with a frown , and then he took her hand into his , promptly removing her hand from his arm .

    She frowned at the gesture .

    Lets try to remain professional , shall we ? He asked corking his eyebrow up .

    Theres no need to be disrespectful towards my date .

    She straightened her posture , and I saw her face turning beat red .

    I ¡­ uh ¡­ she stammered .

    Just check on our meals , he ordered , waving her away dismissively .

    She swallowed and then quickly hurried away from the table .

    He sighed and met my eyes .

    Im sorry I didnt notice that earlier , he said with a kind smile .

    I promise , the rest of the evening , Ill try my best to make sure you arefortable .

    I truly appreciate that , Walter , I told him , and I meant that .

    Lets V the rest of the evening , he said , lifting his wine ss in the air .

    I smiled and lifted mine in the air .

    We clinked the sses together and we both took a sip .

    Third Person POV Judy was so preupied with her date with Walter , that she couldnt feel Ethan ring at the back of her head .

    He was fuming in his seat ; Irene was babbling about something that didnt interest him in the least .

    All he could think about was Judy and how she could possibly be on a date with another man .

    Then again , he was on a date with a woman .

    The very woman he left his fated mate for ; but it was all for good reason .

    At least , thats what he told himself .

    His wolf was still aggravated over the fact that he broke up with their fated mate for another she wolf , but it was all so Ethan could be the new Alpha of the Redmoon pack .

    Chapter 0033 Once Ethan got everything he wanted , his wolf would be happier .

    But that also included Judy ; he wanted Judy , and he wasnt going to stop until he got her in that house he bought for her .

    Are you even listening to me ? Irene asked , folding her arms across her chest .

    Ethan blinked a few times , forgetting that Irene was talking to him and not hearing a single thing she had just said .

    Of course I am , he lied .

    Then , what did I say ? She asked , raising her brows .

    He hesitated , which was enough for her to know that he didnt hear a word of what she said .

    Something about the wedding ? He guessed .

    She rolled her eyes and put her napkin on her almost empty te .

    I think Ive had enough , she murmured .

    Id like to go home now .

    He frowned at her .

    Why are you acting like this ? He asked her .

    Acting like what ? Immaturely , he answered .

    If theres a problem , you should tell me .

    ? I could say the same to you , she retorted .

    You havent been yourself since meeting Judy .

    Is there something I need to know about ? Did something happen between the two of you ? His eyes grewrge ; was he being that transparent ? He needed to be careful if he wanted to be the Alpha .

    Of co course not , Irene .

    I only have eyes for you , he assured her .

    Then why havent you been able to stop staring at her ? She asked through her teeth .

    Im not staring at her , he denied .

    I dont believe you , she said , shaking her head ; tears glistened in her eyes .

    Maybe we shouldnt talk about this here , he told her , dropping his voice to a whisper .

    How about I pay the bill and then we leave here ? We can talk more in the car .

    She hesitated , but then gave him a curt nod .

    Ill be outside waiting , she said , standing to her feet and walking away , leaving Ethan staring after her trying to figure out how he was going to talk himself out of this .

    Meanwhile , Walter had also noticed Ethan staring at Judy during the entire date and it was aggravating him .

    He knew that Judy and Ethan had some kind of history that she didnt want disclosed .

    But his curiosity was getting the best of him , so he opened a mindlink between him and his Beta .

    Chapter 0083 Max , he said through the mindlink .

    Im here , Max replied almost immediately .

    Everything okay ? I need you to find out everything you can about Ethan Cash , Walter ordered .

    He and Judy have a past and I need you to dig up all the information you can about it .

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 0084 Judys POV This was a lovely evening , Walter , I say as we walked up to my front door .

    The porch light was left on , providing us with the light needed to make it from the car to the front door without any issues .

    The moon was hidden behind dark clouds , and I could already smell the rain in the air .

    As we reached the front door , I paused and turned to face him .

    I wasnt used to anyone walking me to the front door ; not even Ethan showed me that much concern .

    If he were to drop me off , hed kiss me in the car and drive away once I reached the door .

    Gavin drove away after I got inside ; not that Gavin needed to walk me to my door ; we werent dating or anything .

    He was just my boss and there was nothing more to it .

    My cheeks burned as I thought about Gavin walking me to the door .

    Would he kiss me if he did walk me to the door ? Why was I even thinking about this while was on a date with another man ? I shouldnt be thinking about kissing Gavin at any time of the day , let alone while I was with someone else .

    I brushed the thought out of my mind and nced up at Walter who was smiling down at me .

    Im d you enjoyed yourself , he said , taking hold of my hand .

    I had quite a good time myself .

    Youve truly made my first night here impressionable .

    I beamed at thepliment .

    Im d to hear that , I told him , biting my lower lip .

    Can I take you out again tomorrow ? He asked .

    I raised my brows , trying to internally figure out my schedule for tomorrow .

    I had sses in the morning and then in the evening , I had to tutor Matt .

    I sighed .

    I have tutoring tomorrow evening , I told him .

    We can go after tutoring , he told me with a bright smile .

    Theres a gallery Id like to take you to .

    I frowned at him .

    At night ? He nodded .

    Its an outdoor light gallery , he exined .

    Ive been curious about it and I figured maybe youd want to join me ? I thought about it for a moment before deciding to go for it ; Nan would want me to go for it and if I told her I declined him , she would be furious with me .

    So , Inodded in response .

    Okay , I answered .

    That sounds great .

    He smiled , revealing dimples on his cheeks ; just like his uncle , only his uncle had manlier features .

    I needed to get a grip .

    I had to stop thinking about Gavin andparing Walter to him .

    Walter was not  Chapter 084 his uncle .

    Before I knew what was happening , Walter was leaning down , his lips only inches from mine .

    Holy crap ! He was about to kiss me ! Did I want him to kiss me ? It wasnt something I thought about until this very moment .

    Was I interested in Walter enough to kiss him? Was I ready for something like that ? I decided I wasnt ready to kiss another man , so I turned my head at thest second .

    His lips brushed my cheek lightly .

    He frowned when he realized it wasnt my lips , he was kissing but he didnt argue or say anything .

    He smiled and bowed his head in my direction .

    Until Until tomorrow , he said .

    I nodded and watched as he walked back to the car .

    After he got inside the car , I sighed and turned away , unlocking the front door and stepping inside .

    Just like Gavin would have done , Walter waited until I was securely inside before the car drove away .

    These Landry men were going to be the death of me .

    Third Person POV I found the information you were seeking , sir , Max said from the front seat as they both watched Judy walk into the house .

    What is it ? Walter asked , not sure if he truly wanted to know , but knowing he had to know .

    If he wanted to better understand Judy so he could properly quart her , he needed to know everything he could about the woman .

    She and Ethan Cash are fated mates , Max exined making Walters heart fall into his stomach .

    Theyve known each other for some time because they were part of the same pack , but they found out they were mates when Judy turned 18.

    They have been together for 2 years .

    So , what happened ? Walter asked .

    Why did they break up ? It wasntmon for mates to break up with one another ; its almost never heard of .

    Wolves would never let their mates go unless something serious had happened that caused a rift between the twe ¡­ or death .

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 0085 He met your cousin , Max murmured .

    Walter raised his brows .

    Irene was beautiful , but she didnt hold a candle over Judy .

    It was also strange that Ethans wolf would willingly be with Irene when his fated mate was right there the entire time .

    That doesnt make any sense , Walter said , shaking his head .

    I dont really get it either , Max agreed .

    But he met trene and the next thing anyone knew ; he was proposing to her .

    You couldnt find out a reason why ? Theres nothing documented about it , Max answered .

    So , if theres a reason , hes keeping it locked inside .

    Walters frown deepened and he scowled .

    He didnt need Max to tell him the reason behind Ethans motives ; he already knew .

    It was obvious .

    Irene was the daughter of Gavin Landry , the most powerful Lycan Chairmen in the world .

    Ethan wanted to be an Alpha and the best way for him to do that was to get to Gavin through his daughter .

    But to leave his fated mate for something like that ? It made Walter sick to his stomach to even think about it .

    Did Judy know that Ethan left her to gain power ? Was Irene aware that she was only a pawn in her fianc¨¦s games ? He couldnt tell her ¡­ it would only hurt her .

    Walter had to remain silent , but he wasnt going to let Ethan hurt Judy any longer .

    She needed someone around to protect her and he was determined to be that somebody .

    Matt , youre done with tutoring already ? Irene asked as Matt walked into the kitchen , sweat caked on his forehead from his sparring lessons .

    Irene sat at the counter , munching on some fruit with Ethan seated beside her , scrolling through his phone .

    They spent most of the night arguing about the date and how he was staring at Judy for most of the evening .

    He managed toe up with an excuse as to why he was staring at her and after some consideration and more arguing , Irene finally relented and chose to believe him .

    After all , she did love him more than anything and she would do anything to be with him , even if it meant hurting herself .

    She was too tired to argue any further , so they dropped the subject .

    It was now the next evening , and they spent the entire day wedding nning .

    It was fast approaching and there was still so much to do .

    Yeah , Matt said as he grabbed a water bottle from the fridge .

    Judy and Walter are going on another date tonight , so she ended our session early .

    That caught Ethans attention .

    Chapter 0085 They are going on another date ? Matt nodded .

    Yes , he answered .

    Hes taking her to some night gallery .

    She just left to get dressed .

    Im d hes taking a liking to her , Irene said thoughtfully .

    They both could use some good people in their lives .

    Maybe we could do a double date sometime .

    Does your father know that Walter is taking Judy out ? Ethan asked , ignoring Irene .

    Matt shook his head .

    He isnt home yet , Matt answered , opening the water bottle and taking a long sip .

    When he finished .

    he recapped the water bottle and turned to look at Ethan .

    Walter said hell talk to himter about it .

    But who knows ? Dad can be scary .

    Ill be right back , Ethan said , standing to his feet .

    need to use the restroom .

    Irene nodded and fell into a conversation with Matt about Judy and Walter .

    As soon as Ethan left the room , he went straight into the parlor , trying to get the scent of Judy .

    Maybe he could stop her before she left so they could talk privately .

    Her scent was faint though , which gave him the impression she was probably not at the vi anymore .

    But she couldnt have gotten far ; she was just here after all .

    Going somewhere ? A deep voice asked from the corner of the parlor .

    Ethan froze and turned to face Walter who was leaning against the wall with his arms folded across his chest .

    Where I go isnt your concern , Ethan said through his teeth .

    It is when I know who you are looking for , Walter said , stepping away from the wall and towards Ethan .

    Tell me , Ethan , does my cousin know you are ditching her to find another woman ? You have no idea what you are talking about , Ethan said , his eyes zing with fury .

    Walter scoffed .

    Dont I ? Walter asked .

    Irene might not know where you are heading right now ¡­ but does she know that Judy is your fated mate and that shes a pawn in your little game ?

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 0086 Gavins POV Alpha , I need to tell you something , Beta Taylor said from the front seat as we drove back to the vi .

    Its been a long day in the office and thest thing I wanted right now was some bad news .

    I was still fuming after catching my nephew on top of Judy in broad daylight yesterday .

    I hadnt spoken to either of them since catching them in the act .

    I knew I shouldnt have reacted in the way that I did ; I didnt have anything against Walter .

    He was a fine kid with a good head on his shoulders .

    He was sessful and took after his father , who I also had a decent rtionship with .

    But I didnt trust him with Judy .

    My stomach twisted at the thought of it and I couldnt shake that feeling I brushed the thought out of my head and turned to look at my Beta whose eyes were fixed out the front window .

    Well , spit it out , I demanded , already losing my patience .

    Its about Judy and Walter , he said , sounding a bit sheepish .

    My blood ran cold .

    What about them ? I asked through my teeth .

    They were spottedst night on a date , he blurted .

    They went to a luxurious restaurant and were seen holding hands .

    I was seeing fucking red after My beta told me this news .

    I told Walter specifically to stay away from Judy and he didnt listen .

    Judy didnt listen either and she knew that I could fire her at any moment .

    Was this a risk she was willing to take ? Or maybe she risked it because she knew that my nephew came from money , and he could help pay her fathers debt .

    She was sneaky and I wasnt going to let her get away with this nonsense .

    Floor it ! I growled .

    I need to get home immediately Yes , Alpha , Taylor said , pressing harder on the gas .

    He knew better than to talk to me casually at this moment .

    He also knew better than to go against me .

    He floored it and we made it back to my vi in record time .

    I didnt bother saying anything to Taylor as I stormed out of the car and into the Vi .

    Adam bowed at me in greeting ; he still couldnt speak because I forbade it .

    I didnt pay him any attention though ; I quickly hurried into the parlor , expecting to see Judy tutoring Matthew but what I saw was somethingpletely different .

    It was Walter and Ethan ; Walter had Ethan by the cor and was pressing him against the wall , fury radiating off him in waves .

    Get your hands off me , Ethan growled through his teeth .

    Why would you break up with your fated mate for my cousin ?? Walter growled ; his tone low but deadly .

    Chapter 00 Because I fell in love , Ethan said in return , trying to break free from Walters hold .

    I love Irene .

    Bullshit , Walter hissed .

    Think what you want but Im speaking the truth , Ethan said , narrowing his eyes .

    She was your fated mate ! Walter growled .

    Your wolf wouldnt have given up on her so easily .

    You have no idea what you are talking about .

    Youve never had a fated mate ! I didnt want the goddess .

    to dictate who I ended up with , Ethan exined .

    I love Irene , and I would do anything for her , even leave my fated mate .

    She doesnt know that Judy and were mates though and Id like it if she didnt find out .

    And she wont , I said , interrupting their conversation .

    Both Ethan and Walter froze immediately .

    Walter turned his eyes to me , and he swallowed .

    He released Ethan and stepped back , running his long fingers through his blond curls .

    Im sorry , Uncle .

    I got carried away , Walter said softly , staring at the ground .

    I just didnt want to see anyone getting hurt because of this asshole .

    I agree with you , I said , seemingly surprising them both .

    I dont want either getting hurt .

    I turned to look at Ethan and narrowed my eyes .

    If you arent genuinely interested in my daughter , then you need to step away from her before its toote .

    I dont want her getting married to someone who isnt 100 % interested , I told him firmly .

    As much as I knew it would hurt her if Ethan were to walk away right now , it would only be worse if they got married and he ended up hurting herter .

    I dont think she would be able to survive that .

    I had daughters best interests at heart , and I would do anything to see her smile , but if Ethan hurt her in any my kind of way , I would most likely kill him on the spot .

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 0087 I do love her , sir , Ethan said , bowing his head in my direction .

    I would never do anything to hurt her.

    I took Judy on a datest night ; Ethan and Irene happened to be at the same restaurant .

    He was staring at her the entire time , Walter said through his teeth .

    I wasnt expecting Walter to openly tell me about his date after I forbade him from going near Judy .

    But he was so angry with Ethan , I dont think he realized he had done it .

    I thought I told you to stay away from her , I said in a growly tone , staring at my nephew .

    Walter sighed and lifted his gaze to meet mine .

    I know , Uncle and Im sorry .

    But I couldnt help it .

    Shes not like any other woman I had ever met .

    Shes incredible and we have so much inmon .

    I really like her , and I think she might like me too , Walter exined .

    My blood ran cold at the sound of him speaking about her .

    I didnt really have a right to tell him that he couldnt pursue Judy though .

    What Judy did in her free time , wasnt my business and I had to keep reminding myself that .

    I We are going out again tonight , Walter continued .

    I dont want to date her behind your back , but I will if needed .

    I pressed my lips together , my eyes never leaving his You have some nerve , Ethan said , folding his arms across his chest .

    I saw the way the waitress was flirting with you the entire date .

    You barely did anything about it .

    Walter scowled .

    Not that its any of your concern , but she had been dealt with .

    Judy and I spoke about it and shes fine , Walter told him firmly .

    Ethan rolled his eyes and shook his head .

    Judy is smart , and shell see right through you one day .

    You two arent going tost , Ethan muttered .

    me .

    14 Thats enough ! I said , bringing the conversation to order and bringing their attention back to This isnt about Judy ; this is about Irene .

    I swear to the Goddess , Ethan , if you hurt my daughter , I wont hesitate to kill you .

    But first , Id simply torture you because death would be too good .

    I knew my Alpha aura was darkening , and Ethan shivered as he bowed his head and nodded .

    I would never hurt her .

    I love her , Alpha , Ethan assured me .

    Even as he said those words , I didnt truly believe them .

    Walter was right ; it was strange that he would leave his fated mate for my daughter .

    Unless it was because he knows that with Irene by his side , Id grant him the role of Alpha of the Redmoon pack .

    You dont seem surprised to find out that Ethan and Judy are mates ? Walter pointed out .

    Chaapter Cou ?  My eyes remained on Ethansa Lanswered my nephew .

    Because I already knew , wzrol Mudy and I had an understanding that her past rtionship with Ethan wouldnt affect the presented site wouldnt do anything to jeopardize this wedding for the sub of my daughter .

    Im hoping that than cold nave that same understanding Judy knows that you know ? Then stood assing his brows She never said anything ¡­ Its not her responsibility to inform you these things and you didnt need to know .

    Your main focus should always be on Irene .

    Dolinake inveti Near ? Ethan swallowed as he looked up at Gavintena Watter .

    He knew that he couldnt go against Gavin if he wanted to get what he wanted ! Hegawinimunod Yes , Alpha , he answered .

    My main focus wildway be on trene .

    Good , 1 said without any emotions .

    Now younasravell He nodded .

    Yes , sir , he said .

    Perhaps you should return to my cousin , Walter suggestedmarrowing his eves .

    Ethan looked between the two of us before he turned at co tire kitchen .

    Now that I was alone with my nephew , I turned to look at him , 1 know you dont want me to go on a date with your staff memborbu Just be safe , I said , interrupting him .

    During this conversatice : ealized shouldnt be possessive over an employee .

    I didnt have any right to keep her from dating ads could do worse than my nephew .

    My wolf was agitated at the very thought but I managed to settled him .

    Youre okay with this ? Walter aside , raising his brows .

    I didnt say that , I muttered , turning away from him .

    I dont care if yourze mynephew , Walter .

    If yeo hun her , Ill kill you .

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 0088 Judys POV I wasnt really sure what I was expecting , but an actual light show gallery was not it .

    The entire event was busy with people , and it waspletely outside .

    It was the most spectacr thing I had ever witnessed .

    There was a ton of artwork created by packmates from all over , and the work was lit up in the most gorgeous lighting I had ever seen .

    My mind was whirling as we walked around the outdoor gallery ..

    Walter told me that I didnt need to dress up for this event , so I settled on a pair of jeans and a nice blouse that showed off a he waited in the car wit of my cleavage , but not too much to distract him .

    Once again , Max drove , but he waited in the car while we enjoyed the gallery .

    There were some food trucks parked on the side of the road as well and Walter mentioned trying out some food .

    I agreed and we walked to the food trucks together .

    How did you even know about this ce ? I asked him once t I my corn dog , and Walter got his chili dog .

    I smiled at the thought of him eating a chili dog ;st night we were eating luxury food , and now we were eating basic street food .

    He took a bite of the chili dog , getting some on his cheek in the process and then he took a sip of his giant soda .

    Irene mentioned it , he admitted .

    I frowned at him .

    What ? I asked .

    She said something about wanting to check it out .

    I thought it would be fun for us to do , he said with a shrug .

    My heart fell into my stomach as I looked around , a frown marring my lips .

    Did she say something abouting here ? I asked , trying not to sound bothered , but I couldnt help myself .

    Thest thing I wanted was for Ethan to showap .

    I think she might have changed her mind .

    Ethan and she have been having some argumentstely , he murmured .

    I dont think she was in the mood to go anywhere tonight .

    I nodded , biting my lower lip .

    Ethan hadnt been exactly subtletely and I worried that it would start affecting his rtionship with Irene .

    If they broke up , Gavin would me me and then there would be no doubt in my mind that hed fire me .

    This is delicious , he said , taking anotherrge bite .

    Who knew sloppy flood could taste so good .

    I couldnt help but smile as I grabbed one of my napkins .

    I stepped towards him and started to wipe his cheek Um , everybody , I told him .

    When we finished our food , we threw away our trash and then walked around the gallery some more .

    There was one sculpture made of white marble that stood out amongst all .

    It was a carving of a woman with long flowing hair that wrapped around her narrow waist , and she wore a gown that covered most of her body , but in a way that showed off each of her curves .

    She was smiling up at the sky , her eyes fixed on the moon above and her arms held out like she was trying to reach for the stars .

    She was wrapped  Chapter 0088 entirely in shimmering lights , and she lit up most of the gallery .

    Who is this ? I asked , my voice breathless as I stared into the womans marble eyes .

    I think shes supposed to be the Moon Goddess , he told me .

    Shes beautiful , I whispered .

    Walter took hold of my hand and gave it a gentle squeeze .

    She is , he said thoughtfully , but he wasnt looking at the statue , he was looking at me .

    I blushed , knowing he was talking about me .

    The evening was perfect ; the light jazz music yed in the background and the guests talked quietly amongst themselves , not wanting to ruin the essence of the gallery .

    I love this song , Walter said , closing his eyes and swaying to the soft melody of the instrumental jazz .

    I raised my brows .

    Youre a fan of Jazz ? I asked him .

    He opened one eye to look at me , a smirk ying on his lips .

    Yes , he answered .

    I listen to it often back in France It reminds me so much of home .

    I know youve only been gone for a few days , but do you miss it ? He shrugged .

    Yes , and no , he answered .

    I miss mypany and my friends .

    But theres something here that I cant find there .

    I watched him as he continued to sway around to the music , humming along with the instruments .

    And what would that be ? I asked him .

    He looked at me thoughtfully as he held out his hand for me to take .

    I stared at it , hesitantly , not sure if I should take it or not .

    He gave me a wide and boyish grin that made me smile in return , so I took his hand and allowed him to pull me into his embrace .

    He wrapped an arm around my waist , keeping my flesh against his body , while he held my other hand delicately in his .

    We swayed around to the music , and he twirled me , pulling me back into his arms .

    You , he finally answered , dipping me low .

    My head fell back as he dipped me but then he pulled me back into him and we continued to sway around .

    Our dancing caught the attention of others who were smiling and watching us .

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 0089 Some even started to dance with their partners as well ! You speak pretty words , Mr.

    Landry , I teased as he twirled me around again .

    This time he twirled me a bit faster , and I nearly lost my footing .

    I had to wrap an arm around his neck to keep myself steady and it only brought my body that much closer to his .

    My breath got caught in my throat when we wound up only inches from one another , our breaths intermingling with one another .

    I only speak the truth , Miss Montague , he replied , dipping me low again .

    When the song ended , we received some ps and I smiled , giving the audience a short wave .

    Walter chuckled and guided me away from everyone .

    We took a short walk , staring up at the sparkling stars and the bright moon that shined above us .

    Such a beautiful night , I said thoughtfully .

    It certainly is , he agreed .

    He wrapped an around me , pulling me into him .

    I gave him an awkward smile ; now that we werent around others and we were no longer dancing , the close proximity felt weird .

    Thank you foring with me tonight .

    You have made tonight quite enjoyable , he told me sincerely .

    I had a nice night as well , Walter , I told him .

    Thank you .

    We stopped walking and he turned to face me .

    You are very beautiful , he told me , brushing a strand of hair out of my face .

    Im sorry if I came off a little strongst night .

    My intention wasnt to scare you .

    I blushed at the memory ; he tried to kiss me , and I turned my head away from him , shielding the kiss .

    It wasnt that I was scared , I told him .

    I wasnt ready .

    He looked at me thoughtfully for a moment .

    Because of Ethan ? I was stunned by his words ; I wanted to step away , but he was holding me close to him .

    Im sorry , what ? I asked , my eyes wide and filled with rm .

    I know about you two , he admitted .

    I had Maxwell look into it .

    You are mates .

    Why would you look into that ? I asked in a harsh whisper .

    Im sorry if I overstepped .

    But I could tell something was wrong , he told me quickly .

    I am not trying to upset you or hurt you , Judy .

    I just wanted to understand you .

    And you couldnt have just asked me ? I asked , feeling a bit betrayed .

    I did , and you lied to me , he reminded me , making my face heat again .

    You dont need to be afraid ,  Chapter 0089 Judy .

    I am here and I am not going to hurt you .

    What he did was awful , but it wasnt your fault .

    Walter , Irene cannot know ¡­ I know , he said gently .

    And she never will .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat ; I stared at him , trying to figure out if he was genuine or not .

    Once I decided , I gave him a nod .

    You are safe with me , Judy .

    I promise , he assured me .

    I felt that he was being truthful , so I rxed into him a bit .

    He gave me apassionate smile and leaned his head down , so he was only inches from me .

    I know you say you arent ready , but you are being here with me right now says something different , he told me .

    He ran his fingers down the side of my face , and I looked up at him .

    I want very much to kiss you .

    I bit my lower lip and stared into his eyes ; he was looking at my mouth with a hungry expression and my chest tightened slightly .

    I nodded , giving him permission to kiss me .

    A smile tipped the corner of his lips as he bent down and pressed his lips tenderly against mine .

    Third Person POV Ethan and Irene arrived at the gallery ; after some convincing , Irene finally relented and went with Ethan .

    She wasnt really in the mood to go anywhere this evening , but he insisted that they needed a date night and a better ce than the Silver Crescent Light Gallery .

    Get yourself something to eat, Ethan said , handing her his card .

    Ill be right back .

    She nodded and went towards the food cart , not bothering to argue with him .

    He walked around the gallery for a moment , trying to get a glimpse of Judy .

    He knew that she was here this evening , and he was determined to get her alone so they could talk .

    When he found her , his entire stomach twisted .

    She was alone with Walter , and they were kissing ! He reached into his pocket and grabbed his phone , knowing he had to begin the next phase of his n.

    before he lost her entirely .

    He brought up his subordinate phone number and pressed the phone to his ear .

    Boss , his subordinate said on the other end .

    Its go time , he said darkly .

    I need you to do what we discussed earlier .

    There was silence on the other end and then a dark chuckle .

    dly .

    His subordinate had been waiting for this moment .

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 0090 Judys POV He kissed you ?! Nan shrieked on the phone the next afternoon .

    I had to pull the phone away from my ear at the sound of her loud voice .

    Yes , I told her .

    It was unexpected .

    The Uber driver parked the car outside of Gavins vi .

    I thanked him before handing him his tip and got out of the car .

    Nan , I have to go , I just got to work , I told her , rushing her off the phone as I ascended the steps that led to the front door .

    Okay , but you have to call meter .

    I need all the details , she told me .

    Will do , I assured her , and then I hung up the phone .

    Truth be told , there werent many details to tell her .

    The kiss was decent enough , but it wasnt anything to write home about .

    It didnt ignite my passion or leave me feeling breathless ¡­ it didnt even make my legs weak .

    It was nothing like the kiss Ive shared with Gavin in the past .

    My cheeks warmed at the thought .

    Why was Gavin popping up in my head at moments like these? I should not be thinking about Gavin or his kisses .

    That was thest thing I should be thinking about right now .

    But even during my datest night when I was with Walter , I couldnt help but wonder what it would have been like to be with Gavin .

    To have Gavins arms wrapped around me while we danced under the moonlight to beautiful jazz music .

    What it would have been like to have his lips pressed against mine during the heat of the passion and to know that I was the only one he wanted to be with .

    I needed to get a grip on myself because those thoughts were ridiculous .

    Those things could never happen .

    He was my boss and nothing more .

    Just because we almost had sex that one time , doesnt mean he has any type of feelings towards me .

    If anything , he felt the opposite .

    He thought of me as a showgirl .

    Someone he can have one night stands with and never see again .

    The thought left an unsettled feeling in my chest that swallowed down .

    Adam stood at the doorway with an indifferent look on his face .

    I knew he was still upset with me for making him look foolish in front of his boss .

    Now , he wasnt even allowed to speak in the presence of Gavin .

    Its not like it was my fault ; Adam was the one who was trying to get me fired the moment I got the job .

    I still didnt understand why that was ; I mean Adam was the one who invited me to apply for this job in the first ce .

    Master Matthew is waiting for you in the parlor , he told me .

    Hes already gotten a head start on his homework .

    I think hes eager to spar this evening .

    I smiled at the thought .

    Thanks , Adam , I said to him , trying to be polite .

    1/2  Chapter 0090 I didnt want any bad blood between us , but that also depended on him as well .

    He nodded and I went on my way to the back parlor where Mathew was buried in his book and taking notes in his notebook .

    I smiled at the sight , but then my smile faltered when I saw who was seated on the loveseat across the room , scrolling through her phone .

    When I entered the room , she looked up and gave me a wry smile .

    Hello , Judy , she greeted ; her voice sounding almost sad .

    Hey , Irene , I replied , trying not to sound too bothered by her being here .

    At least she was alone this time ; I wanted to ask her where her fianc¨¦ was , but I had a feeling her sour mood had something to do with him .

    Maybe she didnt like the fact that he dragged her to the galleryst night .

    Walter told me that they had been fighting a lottely and she didnt want to go outst night , so I was surprised when I saw the two of them there when we returned from our walk .

    I thought for certain Ethan would try and talk to me at some point during the evening , but surprisingly , he kept his distance .

    Maybe he was finally getting the hint that I wanted nothing to do with him .

    Or maybe he just didnt want his precious Irene to feel insecure and worried that his mind was elsewhere .

    Is it okay if I sit with you while you tutor ? She asked .

    I need to get my mind off stuff .

    I nced at Matt who was still busy doing his homework before I turned back to Irene .

    I dont mind , I told her .

    She looked relieved and rxed back into the loveseat .

    I went to Matt and sat beside him .

    We spent the next hour doing the rest of his homework and going over the stuff that he had already done .

    Oncepleted , we went out back to practicebat and defense .

    As we walked outside , I was surprised to see that Irene was following us .

    Her nose was still buried in her phone , and she was barely paying attention to where she was walking , but she was following after us .

    Once we reached our destination , Irene sat at one of the lounge chairs that was set up and she continued to type away on her phone .

    I furrowed my brows at her , but she didnt notice .

    Her and Ethan got into another fight , Matt whispered .

    Shes been sulking all day .

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 0091 My heart lightened a little ; I felt bad for her .

    She had no idea about the cruel jerk she was engaged to , but maybe she would start to understand things on her own .

    I brushed the thought out of my head ; it wasnt my problem or concern .

    I was here to do a job and that was it .

    My main focus was on my father and getting his debt paid so he could return to my mother , and we could be a happy family once again .

    Matt and I spent the next couple of hours sparring and practicing his defense moves .

    Once we were finished , were both panting and covered in sweat .

    Good practice , I praised , patting him on the back .

    Youve been improving greatly .

    I have a great tutor , he replied with a beaming smile .

    Thanks for helping me , Judy .

    .

    You should get inside and shower before dinner .

    Im sure the maids are in the process of cooking it as we speak , I told him , ncing at my watch and seeing that it was just past 5 pm .

    He nodded and hurried inside .

    My eyes wandered over to Irene who was no longer staring at her phone ; instead , she was staring at me .

    She had an expression on her face that I couldnt quite read ¡­ maybe it was nervousness .

    Like she wanted to talk to me about something , but she was too afraid to bring it up .

    I figured if she wanted to talk , she would , so I turned away and started to clean up my supplies , shoving them into my bag .

    I hadnt noticed , or heard her , moving from her seat , but by the time I was done packing up my things and turning back around , she was standing right behind me .

    I nearly fell backward in shock .

    Sorry , she murmured .

    I didnt mean to scare you ¡­ She bit her lower lip and rubbed the back of her arm awkwardly as she stood in front of me .

    I sighed , giving in .

    Is everything okay , Irene ? I asked her .

    You seem off today .

    As if she was snapping herself out of her daze , she blinked a few times and then lifted her gaze to meet mine .

    Im not really sure .

    I guess Im just confused , she admitted .

    Judy , do you want to go shopping with me tonight ? I raised my brows .

    I dont really have the money to go shopping , I admitted , feeling my cheeks redden .

    It would be my treat of course , she said hurriedly .

    We can grab something for dinner too .

    Just the two of us .

    Is there a reason behind it ? I asked her , raising my brows .

    No ¡­ I just need someone to talk to , she said softly , ncing at the ground .

    Im not sure if Im the best one for that , Irene ¡­ I tried to say , but she quickly stopped me .

    I dont have anyone else , Judy , she said quickly .

    I could use some girl time ¡­ please ¡­ she pleaded .

    Chapter 0091 My heart tugged for the girl , and I found it hard to say no , so I relented with a sigh .

    Okay , I told her .

    I nced down at my sweaty gym clothes .

    I should probably change though .

    I have clothes you can borrow ! She said , grabbing my arm .

    Come on ! She pulled me along with her and when we got inside , we nearly ran straight into Gavin .

    He froze at the sight of us and then his eyes darkened when he saw our interlocked arms .

    What are you two doing ? He asked , staring between the two of us .

    Im taking Judy to change her clothes , Irene answered before I could utter a single word .

    We are going shopping and to get dinner .

    He raised his brows at his daughter and then his eyes focused on me .

    Is that so ? I bit my lip and nodded slowly , my eyes never leaving his .

    Yes , I answered , my voiceing out way breathier than I wanted it to .

    My heart was hammering in my chest and my wolf was immediately perking up being in the presence of Gavin Landry .

    I had to fight to keep her under control ; she was embarrassing sometimes .

    Irene started to pull me away but as we stepped around Gavin , his hand wrapped around my bicep , halting me in ce .

    His touch sent a shockwave through my system and goosebumps immediately formed on my flesh .

    Irene frowned at her father .

    Shell meet you up there , Gavin told his daughter .

    She gave me a concerned look before ring at her father again .

    Eventually , she nodded and unhooked her arm from mine .

    She quickly hurried up the stairs .

    Iturned to look at Gavin who kept his gentle hold on my arm .

    Can I help you with something , Alpha ? I asked him , trying to appear innocent .

    I dont know what game you are ying , but leave Irene out of it , he said through his teeth .

    I was a bit hurt by his words ; I wasnt trying to y any game , and it wasnt right that hed assume otherwise .

    Im not sure what you are talking about , I told him truthfully .

    You can pretend all you want , but I know women like you .

    Youll step on anyone if it means getting what you want , he murmured , his voice low and threatening .

    You already have my nephew wrapped around your finger , Im sure hes a part of your pawn as well .

    If you hurt my daughter , Ill make your life a living hell .

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 0092 Judys POV  I was momentarily stunned by his words .

    Did he really think I was so cruel and conniving that I would purposely hurt someone to get what I wanted ? The only thing I wanted was to work hard and pay off my fathers debt , I wasnt looking for anything and I certainly didnt want to hurt anyone .

    Ethan was doing enough of that for the both of us .

    I didnt have to stand here and let him ridicule me though ; I was fed up with being looked down on .

    I pulled my arm out of his grip and red up at Gavin , my rage evident in my eyes .

    I dont want to hurt anyone , I told him .

    Im capable of hanging out with your daughter and being friends with her without any alternative motives , Alpha Gavin .

    If you have a problem with me being friends with her , then perhaps you should speak to her about it .

    She was the one who invited me out after all .

    I didnt bother to stick around and listen to his response .

    I turned and quickly hurried up the stairs and after Irene .

    Though , I could feel Gavins eyes burning in a hole in the back of my head .

    I wondered what he was thinking at that moment or if he believed me .

    I walked into Irenes bedroom ; she was busy throwing together an outfit for me .

    She smiled when she saw me at the doorway .

    Did father upset you ? She asked after a quick assessment of my face .

    No , I lied .

    He was just talking to me about Matts studies .

    She nodded thoughtfully as she went back to picking out an outfit .

    Here , put this on , she said , handing me a white crop top and a pair of Capri jeans .

    I took them and went into her bathroom .

    The clothing fit a bit tighter than it would have fit her because shes smaller than me , but it wasnt ufortable , and they were honestly cute .

    I slid my shoes back onto my feet and brushed out my hair , taking it out of tight restraints .

    I sshed some cold and sprayed some body spray on myself to make myself smell better .

    Once satisfied , I left the bathroom to meet with Irene .

    She smiled widely at me when she saw my appearance You look amazing , she breathed .

    You can just put your dirty clothes in my hamper .

    The maids will clean itter .

    I hesitated , but I eventually did what she said and put the dirty clothes in her hamper near her closet .

    Irene draped an arm through mine and gave me another wide smile .

    Come on , she said , motioning for me to follow her .

    I followed after her ; we went down the stairs and I saw that Gavin was speaking to his driver , Leroy , at the front door .

    Irene frowned and folded her arms across her chest .

    What are you doing ? She asked , narrowing her eyes at her father .

    Leroy is going to take you girls into the city , he answered .

    Chapter 0092 I was nning on driving my new car , Irene said with a pout .

    Im not arguing about this , Gavin growled , clearly not in the mood .

    I wondered if he was angry because of our conversation .

    I decided against pressing him and turned to look at a fuming Irene .

    It was obvious she did not want Leroy to be driving us , but it also seemed as if she didnt really have a choice .

    After a moment , she relented and followed Leroy outside .

    I only hesitated a moment , ncing back at Gavin who was watching me .

    His expression was indifferent and making a nervous pit form in the middle of my stomach .

    Without a word to him , I turned and followed Irene and Leroy outside .

    We both got into the backseat while Leroy got into the drivers seat .

    Leroy , roll up the window , Irene ordered , her tone hard .

    Leroy nced at us briefly from the rearview mirror before he pressed the button that rolled up the window separating the backseat from the front seat , giving Irene and me privacy .

    Irene let out a breath of air Im sure shes been holding .

    Everything okay ? I finally asked after we remained silent for most of the drive .

    She nced at me , and I could see the turmoil in her eyes .

    I just wanted to get away , she murmured .

    Away from everything and everyone , but that makes it hard when my father enlists his men to watch over me like a hawk .

    Its just Leroy , I told her .

    Hes barely watching you She rolled her eyes .

    ì¶ If you think its only Leroy , then you are deranged .

    Look behind us , she muttered .

    I nced over my shoulder at the car driving behind us .

    I raised my brows when I recognized the driver .

    He was one of the guards Ive seen around the Silver Crescent pack .

    His passenger was also a guard .

    Are those Gammas ? I asked in awe .

    She sighed .

    Yes , she muttered .

    He never lets me go anywhere by myself .

    Im always being watched .

    I was hoping since Im with you , things would be different .

    Is that why you wanted me toe along with you ? I asked , feeling kind of dejected .

    Here I was thinking she wanted a friend , but she just wanted to get out without being followed by her fathers warriors .

    She nced at me with a frown .

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 0093  No , she told me , her tone softening .

    Honestly , I wanted to hang out with you , because I wanted to talk .

    I needed someone to talk to and I need to reassure myself that its all in Whats on your mind ? I asked her .

    my head .

    She bit her lower lip and stared at her hands .

    Not here , she finally said after a brief silence .

    Lets just enjoy the evening first .

    We can talk when we grab dinner .

    I stare at her for a moment longer before relenting .

    If she didnt want to talk right now , then we werent going to talk right now .

    She wanted to take her mind off things and ease her difort .

    30 minutester , we arrived in the busy city .

    Leroy parked the car in front of one of the department stores .

    He didnt get out with us as I expected him to , but the guards in the car behind us did get out after they parked .

    They were wearing casual clothing , but their weapons were clearly hidden beneath their outfits .

    They were also trying to not make it obvious that they were following us .

    I appreciated the effort , but I doubted that mattered to Irene .

    She was still upset that they were there .

    Lets go into this store , she said , pointing at one of the high end boutiques .

    Ive only ever walked by this store in the past .

    Even when my family had money , I never dared walk in here .

    I wasnt surprised that this was the first store that Irene wanted to check out though and I wasnt going to argue with her , so I quickly followed her into the boutique .

    Pick out anything youd like , she told me from over her shoulder .

    Its on me .

    You really dont have to buy me anything , I told her , but she was already around the corner and disappeared in a rack of designer clothing .

    I sighed and nced around at all the beautiful outfits and dresses .

    These were all too fancy for my taste .

    I slowly made my way around the boutique , wondering what it must be like for Irene who coulde here whenever she wanted and buy whatever she wanted .

    It must be nice to live like that and never worry about money .

    Being a Landry , she never had to work a day in her life .

    Everything would always be handed to her .

    I walked by the jewelry counter and noticed all the gorgeous designs on disy .

    One in particr caught my eye ; it was a ne with a ruby pendant and a pure cold chain .

    There were clusters of diamonds around the ruby that made it sparkle under the illuminating light .

    It was the most beautiful ne I had ever seen , and I found myself drawn to it .

    I reached out to touch the ruby with my fingertips but the ck box that held the piece was immediately mmed shut , I managed to pull my fingers away before they were hurt and I looked up at the furious woman that stood before me .

    What the hell do you think youre doing ?? She asked through her teeth .

    My heart hammered wildly in my chest .

    I was just looking- Chapter 0093  You cant even afford to breathe in this store let alone touch this ne .

    Keep your grimy fingers off ! My face paled and my wolf growled in my head .

    She did not like this woman speaking to us like that .

    Im sorry ? You should be , she hissed .

    How dare you walk into my boutique and think you have any right to touch anything here .

    You shouldnt be here .

    Im a customer- She barked out augh , cutting off my words .

    Oh , please .

    You couldnt afford one of our socks let alone jewelry , she murmured , shaking her head .

    She nced down at my outfit and grimaced .

    I mean look at you ; youre dressed like a cheap hooker .

    Is that what you do for work ? Must be a real struggle to have to suck dick for a living .

    You have no idea what you are talking about , I argued .

    I cant believe you were about to touch a 5 million dor ne .

    Youre lucky you didnt dirty it , or Id make you pay for it , she said , shaking her head as she put the ne back on disy .

    How about you save yourself from further embarrassment and get the fuck out of this store ! What seems to be the problem ? A gruffly male voice said from nearby .

    A tall man , wearing a nice suit and ck designer sses , walked out from behind the counter .

    The woman sneered at me and her lip curled in disgust .

    She almost ruined the Emily Wonton designer ruby ne , the woman hissed .

    The man looked at me , sizing me up from my toes to my head and his eyes narrowed .

    Do you have any idea how expensive that ne is He asked .

    Im the manager of this boutique and I made the rule that anyone who cant afford my product wasnt allowed in here .

    If you arent going to make a purchase , then I suggest you leave .

    Look at her ; she cant afford anything here , the woman shickered .

    Shes pathetic .

    Ill have security throw her out immediately , sir .

    No need to get security , a familiar voice said from behind me .

    Im sure we can talk this out like adults .

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 0094 Judys POV Ugh , you brought your slimy friend with you ? This isnt a thrift store , the woman hissed .

    Im calling secur- Before she could finish her sentence , the manager grabbed her arm and yanked her away from us .

    She nearly fell to the ground from the force .

    Her startled eyes darted around the room until theynded on her boss .

    S ¡­ sir ? She stammered , trying to recover herself .

    Are you out of your mind ? He growled .

    Do you have any idea who that is ? Irene stepped beside me ; her arms folded across her chest and her eyes narrowed at the two of them .

    She did not look pleased , and I wanted to take a step away from her , unable to take the heat of her aura any longer , but I remained rooted to the ground .

    HER This is Irene Landry , he said under his breath , forcing a smile at Irene .

    The womans eyes grewrge at the mention of Irenes name .

    She quickly turned to face Irene , bowing her head .

    Miss Landry , Im so sorry .

    I didnt recognize you .

    Its such an honor to meet you , she said , her tone holding a hint of nervousness .

    Irene didnt look amused .

    Ignoring the woman , she turned to the manager .

    Is this how you train your staff , Rodrigo ? She asked coldly .

    Do you really think this will blow over well with my father ? The manager , Rodrigo , swallowed the lump in his throat ; his face had gone pale , and he looked utterly defeated .

    Of course not , he said , giving a nervous chuckle .

    Shelly had been unwelltely and iscking judgment .

    I assure you ; it wont happen again .

    It wasnt really you that I was aiming to disrespect , he woman , Shelly , said , her eyes darting to me .

    It was this woman .

    She doesnt belong here- This woman happens to be a dear friend of mine , Irene shot back , making Shelly gasp dramatically .

    She staggered backward her eyes wide and filled with rm .

    Any disrespect towards her is disrespect towards me as well .

    I ¡­ I had no idea And that makes it right ? Irene all but shouted .

    I had never seen this side of her before ; she was usually so calm and collected but at this very moment she was acting like an entitled heiress .

    Not that these people didnt deserve it ; they were terrible to me .

    I was grateful that Irene was standing up for me , but I also felt a little weird standing by her side while she shined so brightly in this boutique .

    Chapter 0094 N ¡­ no , of course not , Shelly said , lowering her gaze , her body trembling .

    Irene turned to the manager , her facecking emotions .

    If you dont do something about this , Ill call my father , and he will .

    You wont like whatll happen if I have to call my father , she told him in a cold and calcting tone .

    He swallowed again ; his Adams apple moving slightly He turned to Shelly and his face was stone cold as he red down at her .

    P ¡­please , Shelly nearly whaled .

    Im so sorry .

    I didnt mean to be disrespectful .

    I can change ¡­ she pleaded .

    Its toote , Shelly .

    Youve been disrespectful enough and this time , it was towards the wrong people .

    You must learn from your mistakes .

    I cannot keep employing you any longer .

    Finish with their transactions and make sure they get everything they need .

    After you finish bagging their items , you can grab your things and leave .

    What ?! She gasped .

    I believe he just fired you , Irene said innocently with a fake smile .

    Dont make this harder than it has to be .

    Shelly looked shocked but she knew better than to argue because it would only make things worse for her .

    She looked at me and I could see the fury in her eyes ; it made me uneasy , and I was finally able to take a step away .

    Irene turned to me and her face softened ; she looked like her old self again .

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 0095 Are you okay ? She asked .

    I blinked a few times , confused by the sudden change .

    I think so , I told her .

    But can we go ? She frowned .

    Not until we shopped until our hearts contents , she said , grabbing my arm .

    Lets keep them busy .

    I didnt want to stay in this ce , but I didnt argue .

    An hourter , we were leaving with arms of bags .

    Thankfully , Leroy was still out front , so we were able to drop off our shopping bags with him while we continued to shop .

    By the time we finished , I was exhausted and starving .

    Can you two maybe go somewhere else for an hour while we eat ? I heard Irene asking her guards .

    They both looked at one another .

    We have orders to stay with you- One of them tried to say .

    I know the orders , she said bitterly .

    But we can manage dinner without an audience .

    Please ¡­ I just need some space , and Id like to eat in peace .

    Well , what are we supposed to do ? The other one asked .

    I dont care .

    Stay here with Leroy , she suggested .

    That way youll be in range if anything happens .

    They looked uncertain , but they soon relented with a head nod .

    Okay , but the first sign of danger and we are getting you out of there , he said , folding his arms across his chest .

    Irene smiled sweetly and turned on her heel , motioning for me to follow .

    We went into a gorgeous small restaurant , and we were greeted by the hostess immediately .

    She knew Irene and greeted her by name , barely sparing me a nce .

    Irene ordered us each a ss of white wine and sses of lemon water while we looked over the menu .

    I finally settled on a BLT sandwich with a side of colew and Irene ordered a Greek sd .

    Once we put our orders in , we remained silent for a long while , sipping on our sses of wine and staring at our empty tes .

    Irene looked uneasy and I knew there was something on her mind .

    She wanted to talk to me during dinner and I guessed it was difficult for her to bring up .

    I sighed and cleared my throat , bringing her attention to me .

    You said you wanted to talk about something , I reminded her .

    She nodded and bit her lower lip .

    Its about Ethan , she said in a whisper .

    She looked around to make sure no one was listening to our conversation .

    My heart felt heavy in my chest ; I had a feeling it was going to be about Ethan .

    But I was hoping it  Chapter 0095 wouldnt be .

    I sat back in my seat and watched her warily .

    Go on , I said hesitantly .

    I dont know how to ask this and Im sorry if Iming off a bit weird ¡­ she began to say quickly .

    But is there something going on between you two ? I raised my brows .

    What ? I asked .

    Are you sleeping with him ? She blurted .

    I gasped at her erupt question and nearly shot to my feet .

    But I kept myposure and just stared at her , dumbfounded .

    Why would she think we were sleeping together ? Had I done something to make her think this ? When I didnt respond right away , Irene winced .

    Im sorry , but I need to know if you are sleeping with my fianc¨¦ , Judy ¡­ Of course , Im not , I told her in a harsh whisper .

    Why would you think that ? She bit her lip and chewed on it for a moment .

    Because you both act strangely around one another , she answered .

    You get weird and Ethan ¡­ well Ethan cant take his eyes off you .

    I felt heat rushing to my cheeks .

    She truly was observant .

    Im not sleeping with him , I assured her .

    I barely even know him .

    We are from the same pack , so I knew him before you introduced us .

    But I would never sleep with him knowing hes in a rtionship with someone else , I assured her .

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 0096 She lifted her gaze to meet mine ; she stared at me for a long while as if she was trying to figure out if I was being truthful or not .

    Really ? She finally asked .

    Yes , I told her .

    Besides , your father would kill me if I overstepped .

    She smirked and then shrugged .

    He is very protective , she admitted .

    I just dont get where Ethans head has been attely .

    Hes hard to read .

    From what I remember , hes always been like that , I told her .

    I wouldnt take it to heart though , Irene .

    He loves you and wants to be with you .

    He chose you .

    She seemed to have rxed because she finally smiled a genuine smile , and then she nodded .

    The waitress gave us our meals and we talked mindlessly as we ate .

    I felt a bit hollow since the conversation though ; I didnt like lying to her about my history with Ethan and the fact that Ethan loves her .

    I knew he was only using her and if she found out about that , it would destroy her .

    Once dinner concluded , Irene grabbed my arm before I could go out the front door .

    Lets go out the back , she whispered , a devilish and humored look in her eyes .

    What ? I asked her , raising my eyebrows .

    Why ? Because the guards are out front and I just want a little longer without them , she said , ncing out the front door .

    Lets take a walk .

    I didnt argue with her ; I followed her out the back door and we walked through the dirty alley until we reached the street .

    I could see Leroys car and the guards car a distance away near the front door of the restaurant .

    Irene saw them too and we quickly hurried in the opposite direction .

    As we ran , I couldnt help butugh .

    I felt like a child sneaking around her parents .

    Irene was also chuckling , both of us gasping for breath and holding our stomachs as weughed around the corner .

    I leaned against the building we were near , sure that we were far enough away to rest for a minute .

    We cant avoid them forever , I chuckled .

    I know , she sighed .

    I just wanted to have some fun I wrapped an arm through hers .

    I get it , I assured her .

    Maybe we can hang out again ? She perked up , a look of pure happiness in her eyes .

    Really ? She asked .

    I had to admit , I liked hanging out with her .

    She was easy to be around and easy to love .

    It was no wonder Ethan wanted her and not me ¡­ it was more than just her status ; it was who she was as a person .

    She deserved better than Ethan .

    ter 0096  nted to tell her the truth , I hated lying to her .

    It didnt make me feel good and she was only going to hurt as a result .

    Gavin was wrong for keeping this from her .

    me on , she said, pulling me along with her .

    Lets get back before they send a search party out for ?dded but as we walked , I grew more apprehensive .

    I wanted to tell her the truth despite what Gavin ght want .

    But as I opened my mouth to speak , a white van pulled up beside us and a ton of men piled t of the car , surrounding us .

    ey were masked strangers with sickly scents , and they were huge .

    I got in my fighting stance knowing at I didnt stand a chance because there were so many of them and only one of me , he look of panic was clear on Irenes face .

    She went to scream , but she immediately passed out when meone stuck a syringe into her neck .

    Irene ! I yelled , trying to get to her , but I felt a sting in my neck and then arms wrapped around my mp body , just as everything went ck .

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 0097 Judys POV I woke up to the sounds of murmurs nearby ; my memory of what had happened was a bit foggy and my head ached like I was hungover , but I dont remember drinking that much .

    I had mainly water with a few sips of white wine at dinner , but it wasnt enough to make me hungover .

    I dont even remember falling asleep .

    My fingers twitched as I came to , and I could feel the cold concrete ground beneath me .

    That was part of the reason why my body was aching .

    Then I felt the cold metal chains around my wrists and the burning that the silver invoked .

    Silver was a werewolfs weakness , and I knew before I even opened my eyes that I wouldnt be able to channel my wolf or send out a mindlink to anyone in my pack .

    I also knew that I was in danger .

    A slight memory came back to me , and I remember running andughing with Irene by my side .

    Was Irene here with me ? Did she somehow set me up ? Maybe she didnt believe me when I told her that nothing was going on between Ethan and me .

    Maybe this was part of her n ; to make sure the guards didnt follow us so she could kidnap me and possibly kill me .

    Another memory resurfaced and I remembered watching Irene fall to the ground after a man attacked her .

    He stabbed her in the neck with a syringe and she passed out immediately .

    My heart hammered in my chest , and I knew my breathing was unsteady .

    I tried to keep it steady just in case I wasnt alone wherever I was .

    I could hear the light whispers from some men nearby and I tried to channel my wolf so I could hear better , but to no prevail .

    However , their voices grew louder as their footsteps neared .

    I might not have my wolf senses , but the moment they were close enough , I could smell them .

    It was the same sickly scent from before .

    Rogues .

    I thought we were only paid to capture one girl , one of the rogues asked in a harsh whisper .

    So , well ask for more money , another said with a dark chuckle .

    Who are they anyways ? I dont fucking know .

    I didnt ask questions .

    He gave me a price and I told him no problein , another rogue muttered .

    Im starving ; lets get some food while we wait for them to wake up .

    Itll probably be a while .

    We used a lot of wolfsbane .

    They sauntered off ; the sounds of their shoes growing more distant and then I heard the opening and shutting of a door , along with a lock .

    So far , telling from their voices , there were 3 of them .

    But I remembered there being more than that before I passed out .

    I opened my eyes and immediately knew that I was in a dark cer .

    I lifted my head , ignoring the pounding of my temple .

    It seemed I was in arge cage of some sort , like a caged animal .

    I felt myself growing more furious by the second .

    I looked around , trying to get my bearings , but it was hard to see without my wolfs natural abilities guiding me .

    But I was able to see clearly enough to know that I wasnt alone .

    Chapter 0097  My heart sank when I saw Irene lying next to me ,pletely passed out .

    She had a gash on her head from when she fell to the ground , and she was looking so pale .

    Irene ¡­ I croaked , crawling over to her .

    I winced as the metal around my wrists burned into my flesh .

    I touched her cold cheek and felt a surge of panic rushing towards me .

    I felt around her neck for a pulse and when I found a faint one , I let out a breath of relief .

    I brushed her blood soaked hair out of her face .

    Please , wake up , I whispered .

    We have to get out of here .

    The problem was , I had no idea how we were going to leave here .

    I knew one thing for sure ; these men thought I was still passed out and they werent going to do anything until we were both awake , which meant I had to act like I was asleep when I heard them returning .

    I rested my back against the wall and took a deep and shaky breath , coughing slightly at the musky feel of the dusty air .

    I wasnt sure how I was able to recover from the wolfsbane so quickly , but I knew Irene would probably be asleep for a while .

    I reached for her slowly sliding her across the floor so her head could be rested on myp .

    I slowly stroked her hair , humming softly to her .

    I didnt want her to be afraid when she woke up .

    Im not sure how long we remained like that for ; there were no windows and there was no clock , so I had no idea what time it was .

    But I know it had to have been hours at least .

    I was groggy and my head was bobbing up and down when I heard the shoes approaching .

    I quickly scooted Irene off myp , so her head was rested on the ground again and then I rested my head beside hers , closing my eyes .

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 0098 They are still out ? One of the guys asked , peeking into the cage .

    Looks that way , another muttered , Itste ; we might as well just do this tomorrow .

    He wanted it done tonight , the other rogue muttered .

    Yeah , but he made it clear that he wanted her to be awake and to know why she was being killed .

    He wants it recorded so he could have it as evidence , he reminded his buddy .

    And the other one ? Well call it a bonus , the rogueughed .

    Lets get some sleep and return here tomorrow .

    They walked away again .

    Once the door was shut , I opened my eyes and let out a shaky breath .

    I looked down at Irene to see that she was still sleeping .

    I counted the minutes until she woke and when I felt her hand twitching by my side , I let out another breath .

    She was finally waking up ; I wont be alone in here and we can figure out what to do .

    I pulled her head onto myp while she woke .

    It was a long process and a lot of soft groaning ; Im sure she probably felt hungover as well .

    But eventually , her eyes fluttered open and met mine .

    Judy ? She asked in a soft whisper .

    W ¡­ what happened ? I dont want you to freak out , I told her softly , but I knew my tone worried her .

    She lifted her head and immediately yelped when she felt the burning of the silver around her wrists .

    She nced at her wrists and then back at me , her eyesrge with rm .

    W ¡­ wh ¡­ she started to stammer , panic clear on her face .

    I told you not to freak out , I reminded her .

    She looked around , noticing that we were in a cage and tears filled her Whats going on ? She asked in a terrified whisper .

    eyes .

    Its going to be okay , Irene .

    We are going to figure this out and get out of here , I assured her , but even I wasnt sure how we were going to manage that .

    But think we were kidnapped ¡­ Her entire body trembled as she sat all the way up ; tears welling up in her eyes .

    H ¡­ how ? She asked .

    I dont understand .

    Why ?? I dont have any of the answers , I told her , pressing my knees to my chest .

    But they are waiting until morning .

    For what ? She asked , her eyesrge with fear .

    I think they want to kill us ¡­ Third Person POV Chapter 0098  Ethan had told his subordinate that he wanted some goons to kidnap Judy and hold her hostage , maybe put a little fear in her .

    His n was to go there and resque Judy .

    She would be so thankful that .

    she would willingly agree to be his mistress , and he could finally get everything that he wanted .

    But unbeknownst to Ethan , his subordinate had different ns .

    He never liked Judy because she was a little miss perfect at school .

    She always beat him when it came to grades , and she embarrassed him when he was paired with her inbat .

    He took a liking to Carol and the two of them had a certain type of friendship where they bonded over their hatred for Judy .

    They both wanted Judy gone and now he had a way to make that happen .

    Ethan thinks that Judy is theoretically safe , but his subordinate has ordered rogues to kill her and make it look like an ident .

    He also wanted it recorded so he could use it as evidence if it were brought up .

    Plus , he knew Carol would love to see the footage for herself .

    It was the perfect n and a way to get rid of Judy without getting his hands dirty .

    Ethan thinks that his subordinate asked packmates to do this job ; he has no idea that rogues were involved .

    By the time Ethan finds out that the rogues kidnapped Judy and goes to rescue her tomorrow evening as nned , Judy will be dead , and the rogues will be med .

    Meanwhile , Gavin was waiting for his daughter to return but what he didnt expect was for his guards and Leroy to return home without Irene .

    Wheres my daughter ? Gavin asked , standing to his feet and ring at his men .

    They all looked at one another .

    We assumed she took an Uber home or something , Leroy answered uneasily .

    She asked the guards to stay out of the restaurant while she and Miss Judy ate .

    They never came out .

    >> What ?! Gavin growled , making them shake in their shoes .

    We went in after a while to see where they were , and the hostess said that they left through the back door .

    I think they were trying to run from us .

    We assumed they took an Uber home , one of the guards stated shakily .

    Did she not return ? Leroy asked , his brows knitted together .

    Gavin was seeing nothing but red .

    The sounds of his growl shook the entire vi and could be heard for miles .

    WHERE THE FUCK IS MY DAUGHTER ?!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 0099 Judys POV Kill us ?? W ¡­ why would they want to kill us ? Irene stammered , panic clear in her eyes .

    W ¡­what did we do .

    Okay , Irene .

    I need you to listen to me , I said , sliding over to her , trying not to move the cuffs around my wrists too much because they stung badly .

    You have to calm down .

    If they find out we are awake , they mighte back sooner thanter and kill us right away .

    Right now , we have the element of surprise on our hands .

    They dont know we are awake .

    I knew we were in the basement , but I wasnt sure if they could hear us .

    I could hear their shoes creaking on the floorboards above us , and I silenced my voice even more , worried about our safety .

    So , are we just supposed to sit here and pretend we are asleep ? She asked , tears welling in her eyes .

    Until we cane up with a better n , we need to do what we can to survive , I told her .

    She wrapped her arms around her body , but immediately yelped when the cuffs moved around her wrists , burning her .

    She let out a soft sob as tears ran down her pale cheeks .

    My father will find us ¡­ she whispered .

    Hes the most powerful werewolf in this entire world .

    He has to find us ¡­ I wanted to believe that she was right , but my heart was in my stomach .

    I didnt want to admit to Irene that I was terrified as well .

    I had been training my entire life to be a gamma warrior and now that Im in immediate danger , its like all my training had been forgotten .

    There was no window in this basement , so I had no idea what time it was .

    As I scanned my surroundings , I noticed a vent on the ceiling .

    I let my mind briefly wander and I wondered if I would be able to get into that vent .

    But until I got these handcuffs off my wrists , the likelihood of getting into that vent was slim .

    Irene slid her knees to her chest and buried her face in herp as she took a shaky deep breath .

    We are going to get out of here ¡­ she kept whispering to herself .

    We have to get out of here ¡­ Third Person POV Ethans subordinate sent him a text message in the evening telling him that it was all set .

    He smiled to himself , knowing he had the upper hand once again .

    Judy had been kidnapped by harmless packmates and being stored somewhere , waiting for someone to save her .

    They were probably using silver cuffs and wolfsbane to keep her weak , but otherwise , she should be safe .

    Not that Judy knows she is safe ; she thinks shes in danger and thats all that matters to him the most .

    He was going to let her sit in confinement for about 24 hours and then he would rescue her .

    She would be so grateful to him for saving her , that she would do whatever he wants , including bing his mistress .

    The thought sent a jolt of excitement through him , and it went straight to his cock .

    The image of Judy in that home he purchased just for her filled him with desires .

    He grabbed his phone and brought Irenes  Chapter 0099 name to his contact .

    He needed to get off and the best way to do that was to meet up with his fianc¨¦ .

    When she didnt answer , he frowned and called her again .

    Still nothing .

    What the fuck ? She always answered his calls .

    He decided to send her a text instead .

    Ethan : Where are you ? He waited for a few minutes for a response , but there was none .

    His brows furrowed at his phone .

    He sighed and stood to his feet .

    Well , if Irene wasnt going to answer him , then he would just have to go to the Landry Vi and find out where she was for himself .

    He wasnt going to tolerate her ignoring him like this .

    As he got outside of his home , he got into his car and started to drive in the direction of the Silver Crescent pack .

    He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone .

    While he was driving , he decided to call the packmates who kidnapped Judy .

    He knew from his subordinate that things were all set , but he wanted to hear it from them as well for further confirmation .

    He brought up one of their contacts and pressed the call button .

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 0100 Boss , one of the men said , What can I do for you ? Send me a picture of Judy , Ethan demanded .

    Judy ? He asked .

    Judy Montague ? Ethans brows furrowed , Yes , the one you kidnapped earlier , Ethan said , losing his patience .

    I want a picture of her .

    Not one hair better be hurt on her head , There was a long stretch of silence on the other end for a moment before the man cleared his throat and responded .

    We dont have her , Sir .

    What the hell do you mean you dont have her ?? Ethan asked through his teeth .

    You were supposed to kidnap her in the city earlier .

    Well , we were sent to a location via text message to meet up with Miss Judy , but when we got there , she never showed up , he exined , We didnt ask any questions ; we just left .

    We honestly thought you changed your mind .

    Youre telling me that Judy isnt with you ?? Ethan asked , panic rising in his chest .

    We havent seen her , the man replied .

    Ethan almost crushed the phone in his hands when he heard this information .

    He quickly pulled the car over to the side of the road , throwing it in park .

    Send me the location you went to meet her , he said , trying to take calming breaths .

    Yes , sir , he heard on the other end .

    He hung up the phone and waited with bated breath for his phone to go off .

    He received the location and immediately knew where it was .

    He quickly drove to that location , his heart practically in his throat .

    If his trustworthy packmates didnt have Judy , then who the fuck did ? Where was she ? And why wasnt Irene answering her damn phone ?? He was shocked that she hadnt tried to call him back .

    He reached the location in record time and quickly got out .

    He could still smell Judys scent lingering nearby , but it was obvious she hadnt been here in a while .

    His eyes narrowed when he noticed that some businesses had street cameras .

    He was about to walk into one of the buildings , but he was shocked to find that Gavin and some of his men were walking out of the building with the owner behind them .

    Ethan quickly moved out of the way so he wouldnt be seen and hid on the side of the building Beta Taylor , Ethan said to his Beta who waited by the car .

    I need you to look up this license te .

    We managed to get footage of the kidnapping on the security camera of this business , The kidnappers looked like a bunch of rogues , but I couldnt be sure .

    Kidnapping ? Was he talking about Judys kidnapping ? Why would Gavin be looking for Judy ? Ethans  Chapter 0100 stomach clenched at the thought of it .

    Judy was his to find and he wasnt going to let anyone , especially not Gavin Landry , take credit for rescuing her .

    He told Beta Taylor the license te and Ethan couldnt help but furrow his brows .

    It sounded so familiar to him .

    He grabbed his phone and scrolled through his note app on his phone ; where had he heard this te number before ? Then something caught his attention .

    A few years ago , there was a series of break ins that he singlehandedly stopped ; he jotted down the license te from the rogues in charge of that break in via his notes app and managed to find some of them at an old , abandoned house in rogue territory .

    Most of them escaped though , but he remembered that house and the car parked out front .

    He let out a low growl at the thought of those roguesing back and taking what was his .

    He wasnt going to let that happen .

    Good news for him , he already knew where they were located .

    But now , he just needed to get there and find Judy , saving her .

    She would be so grateful ; she would willingly be his mistress .

    But now he knew this wasnt going to be easy because these rogues wanted his blood .

    Gavin looked as if he was ready to take off at any moment , but Ethan knew he had to be the one to get there first .

    From what he remembered , it could take several hours , even in wolf form , to reach that part of rogue territory .

    He needed to go now if he wanted to make it in time .

    Judy , just hang tight , Ethan said in his mind as he shifted into his wolf .

    Imi

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 0101 Chapter 0101 Judys POV The night passed slowly ; I wasnt able to make any progress on our escape .

    Not that I thought we could escape , but I thought maybe I could find a weak point in the cage or have some kind of n before the morning .

    Without there being any windows , it was difficult to know for sure what time it was .

    Irene leaned against me , and she ended up falling asleep from all the crying shed been doing .

    But I wasnt able to bring myself to actually fall asleep .

    I stayed awake the entire night , and when I heard the footsteps creaking on the floorboards above us , I made Irene lie down on the ground , while Iy beside her .

    I was still hoping they wouldnt touch us if they thought we were asleep .

    Whoever sent them after us wanted us to know why we were captured , and they wanted our reactions filmed .

    I wasnt going to give them what they wanted closed my eyes and forced my heart to stop beating as quickly as it was .

    I needed to calm myself down if I wanted to pull this off .

    As time passed , I heard the footsteps getting closer , and soon the basement door was opening .

    The scent of rogue filled my nose , and I started to grow nauseous from it .

    I could hear their murmured voices as they descended the stairs and walked their way towards us .

    Are they seriously still out ? One of them grunted .

    How much of that stuff did you give them ? Enough to knock them out for a few hours .

    They should have been awake by now .

    Do you think they are faking ? Another one asked .

    Go in there and find out .

    My entire body went rigid at the sounds of that .

    They were going toe into the cage and find out if we were lying about being passed out ? Irene was asleep right now and if she felt them near us , she might wake up .

    I worried about what they were going to do .

    I heard the cage door unlocking and then heavy footsteps made their way over to me .

    I felt cold fingers on the nape of my neck , trying to find a pulse .

    Shes alive , he said ; his voice was so close to my ear that I had to stifle a shudder .

    Then I felt his fingers trailing down my neck and across my exposed shoulders .

    His touch burned my flesh , and I hated the feeling of him this close to me .

    Shes a looker , he said in a raspy tone like he was trying hard to keep himself together .

    I could have at little fun with her before I kill her .

    We could take turns , another one said from a distance .

    I wanted to open my eyes , just so I could see how many rogues there were , but I wasnt about to expose myself just yet .

    The rogue touching me snickered .

    Check the other one , another rogue said .

    I felt the rogue move from me and went to Irene ; I waited with a bated breath for him to finish Chapter 0101  examining whether or not she was alive , and then leave us alone .

    At least for a little while until I can figure out how to get us out of here .

    Maybe there was a way to contact Gavin ¡­ he had to know something was wrong by now .

    We had been gone all night and surely , hed be worried about Irene , especially when we hadnt returned from our shopping spree .

    I doubted hed care about me , but Irene was his daughter .

    Hed have toe after her .

    Shes a pretty one too , the rogue said , his voice sultry .

    We got a couple of lookers over here .

    It took everything I had not to wake up and fight him could fight him easily if I didnt have these damn cuffs around my wrists .

    Every time I moved , they hurt so fighting would prove to be difficult .

    Then , to my horror , Irene stirred in her sleep .

    I think shes awake , the rogue shouted to the others W ¡­ whats going on ? I heard Irene murmuring .

    My heart sank at the sound of her voice .

    Yeah , shes awake all right , he confirmed , eagerness clear in his tone .

    Oh , this is going to be so much fun .

    What ? No ! Get away from me !! Irene shrieked as she tried to scramble away .

    I couldnt pretend to be asleep anymore , my eyes flew open , and I spotted 2 more rogues outside the cage , watching everything going down and a muchrger one inside the cage trying to pin Irene to the ground .

    She was a squirmer and she was screaming at the top of her lungs , rattling my brain .

    Get away from her ! I screamed , trying to kick the man off her .

    The other one is awake ! Another rogue said as he charged towards me .

    He grabbed me and tried to keep me away from Irene and the rogue attacking her .

    I heard the rogue pping Irene across the face , and she screamed and cried out in pain as he continued toy his filthy hands on her .

    The cuffs burned into my flesh from each movement I made so I tried to fight with mainly my legs , but to no prevail .

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 0102 Goddamit , shes fucking annoying , the rogue said , ferring to Irene .

    I got to shut her up .

    Give me that wolfsbane syringe .

    Ill give her some more and make her pass out again .

    She was cuter asleep .

    No !! Irene screamed , tears streaming down her cheeks as she squirmed and tried to fight .

    I whipped my head back quickly and got the rogue that was holding me right in the face .

    He cussed loudly and I could smell the stench of blood running down his nose .

    I smirked , satisfied that I was able to hurt him , but when he punched me in the stomach as retaliation , I vomited on the ground .

    He stood over me in triumph as he tossed me aside like I was a bag of trash .

    Judy ! Irene cried .

    Another rogue tossed a syringe , and he jabbed it into the nape of Irenes neck .

    As she continued to squirm and scream , I could see her resolve breaking and then she let out a breath and fell limp against the ground .

    The rogue hovering over her smirked and stood to his feet before turning to look at me ; his eyes were dark and his lips turned upward in a smirk .

    Why dont we just kill them and get it over with , the rogue that I head butted said ; he was still trying to stop the bleeding and he looked furious .

    I felt my head aching and I knew I hurt myself during that fight , but I refused to get up and appease these assholes .

    You heard the boss ; they decided to be here when we killed them , the rogue staring at me said .

    They wont get here for another hour , so we have to keep them alive until then .

    So , what do we do ? They are awake and this one seems feisty .

    Screw you , I said through my teeth as I lifted my head to re at him .

    His hand movement was so fast , I barely saw iting .

    But I felt the sting of the punch as his fist made contact with my cheek .

    I tasted blood pooling in my mouth almost immediately and I let my body fall back to the ground limply .

    Shut the fuck up , he hissed at me .

    Shes not as annoying as the other one , he murmured .

    But shes tough .

    Shes hot , another one said , his tone filled with lust .

    I have a better idea .

    Hold on a second .

    He quickly left while the others continued to talk about my looks and how they wanted to have their way with me .

    I felt disgusted even being around them ; I spit blood out onto the ground and rolled over onto back .

    I had to breathe through the pain ; with these cuffs wrapped around my wrist and the wolfsbane that they injected me withst night , my healing was much slower .

    I hadnt even heard or felt my wolf the entire time wed been here , and I would be lying if I said I wasnt worried about her .

    my The rogue returned momentster and held up another syringe ; my stomach twisted at the sight of it .

    Oh , hell yeah , the rogue who punched me said as he grabbed the syringe .

    What is that ? I asked , my toneing out raspy and unfamiliar .

    Get it away from me ¡­ Chapter 0102  I tried to wiggle away , but another rogue stepped on my stomach , pressing hard until I had no choice but to remain still or he might actually squish me to death He was cutting off my alr supply with the pressure of his foot and I gasped for him to stop .

    A grin spread across his face as he lowered himself down to me , the syringe firmly in his hands .

    Now be a good little slut and do what we say , he muured as he stuck the syringe into my neck I winced at the stinging pain , and I could feel whatever it was they had given me running through my veins .

    At first , it was a burning sensation , but I knew it wasnt the wolfsbane they had given me because it would have hurt a lot worse , and I would have passed out from the effects like Irene had .

    The burning sensation turned into a heat so great that could hardly even breathe .

    Warmth spread throughout my body and across my lower abdomen and I was suddenly feeling a need buried deep inside of me , itching toe out .

    My vision was blurry , and i saw three men surrounding me with grins on their faces .

    I rubbed my legs together as this warmth between them grew more intense to the point where it started to grow incredibly painful .

    I needed to be touched .

    I needed this warmth and pain to go away .

    I needed a release .

    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW

 Chapter 103

    2/2 Chapter 0103  Third Person POV Even in wolf form , it took Ethan almost all night to reach the rogues hideout , which was mainly just a house in the middle of nowhere .

    There were a couple of different rogue viges nearby , but the most dangerous rogues never lived amongst the others .

    They preferred solitude so they could fulfill all their sick fantasies .

    The thought of those greasy rogues touching what was his infuriated him .

    He was nning on ripping out each of their throats and making them regret ever touching Judy Montague .

    All thought of anything else went out of the window as he forfeited control to his wolf .

    His wolf was still mated to Judy so he would be able to find her with ease .

    Ethan knew somewhat of the location these rogues were staying in , but once he got close , everything started to look the same and he got a bit turned around .

    His wolf on the other hand could pick up Judys scent with ease and was able to track her location to a T.

    The house was a rundown shack in the darkest part of the forest where the fog never died .

    There was a dirty swamp in the distance and the entire area reeked of rogue .

    It made Ethan sick to his stomach , he swallowed the bile rising in his throat and reached the front of the house .

    but There were no rogues outside keeping guards , which was careless in his opinion , but he didntin .

    He burst through the door and ran through the house , trying to pick up Judys scent .

    He was able to pick it up quickly and ran through the basement door , running down the stairs .

    Her scent was so potent , it nearly brought his wolf to his knees .

    There was something else in her scent that caused Ethan to halt his tracks ; the scent was filled with desires and lust .

    Holy shit .

    Judy was in heat ! What the actual fuck was going on around here ? How could his mate be in heat around a bunch of unmated male rogues ? Fury rose inside of him when he heard the taunting of the rogues .

    They wereughing and high fiving one another like they were a bunch of frat boys about to getid .

    That aphrodisiac worked fast , he heard one of themughing .

    I call dibs first .

    Rx , we will all get a turn with her ¡­ Ethans cock .

    He didnt want Judys breathy panting and her whispering for release went straight these men near her , and he was ready to tear them to pieces for even thinking aboutying a finger on her .

    Holy shit ! Theres a wolf ! A rogue shouted as he spotted Ethan at the stairwell .

    Fuck , and hes an Alpha , another one hissed .

    He quickly shifted into his nasty wolf and lunged at Ethan , but Ethan was too quick for him and was able to dodge with ease .

    He countered the attack , grabbing the rogues throat with his canines and tearing through the soft flesh , ripping him apart .

    Fuck , the rogue that was closest to Judy said .

    1/2 hapter 0103  He took a protective stance in front of her , which only seemed to fuel Ethans wolf even more and he Junged towards him , only to be stopped by another rogue who side swiped him , knocking him off course .

    The two wolves fought , growling and snapping at one another .

    I mindlinked the others .

    They will be here soon ! The rogue close to Judy warned .

    He was still in wolf form and Ethan wanted to bite his legs to inake him submit , but the rogue fighting with him was quick , strong , and wouldnt let him .

    Eventually , Ethan got the upper hand and was able to break his neck , killing him instantly .

    He tossed him aside and lunged at thest rogue .

    He finally shifted and he looked like he was about to fight Ethan , but to Ethans surprise , he jumped over him and raced up the stairs and out of the house .

    Ethan chased him for a minute until he reached the top floor and then he smelled the scent of approaching rogues from a distance .

    C

 Chapter 104

    hapter 0104 Fuck ! They wereing and he wasnt sure how many of them there would be .

    He needed to get Judy out of here fast ! He turned his direction back down the basement and quickly made his way to the cage where Judy wiggled on the ground ; her body flushed from her heat and her scent singing to Ethans wolf .

    He shifted back into his human form before his wolf could do anything stupid .

    He waspletely naked , but nudity wasnt a big deal amongst shifters .

    Just as he was about to pick Judy up , he heard someone moaning in pain .

    His eyes lifted and to his surprise and horror , he saw Irene lying in the cage as well .

    His arms fell and his heart dropped .

    Irene ? He asked as he approached her .

    He bent down to her and touched the side of her neck to find a pulse ; it was beating quickly and from the tell of her unconscious state , she was drugged with wolfsbane .

    Shit shit shit ! He cursed as he looked between Irene and Judy .

    He could only take one of them out of here for right now before those rogues get there .

    He couldnt save them both despite the fact that he wanted to .

    Irene was the one person he needed for his future and Judy was the one person he wanted in his bed .

    After quick consideration , he made up his mind and he lifted Irene off the ground , cradling her against his chest as he quickly rushed out of the cage .

    Ethan ¡­.

    He heard Judys breathy whisper from behind him .

    He paused for a moment and turned to look at her .

    Her eyes were half open and she was staring at him , breathing through her parted lips .

    He wanted to kiss those lips and im her as his all over again , but he had to get Irene out of there .

    If he saved Irenes life , then Gavin would surely be grateful and make him the Alpha for sure .

    Ille back for you , he told Judy .

    He turned and quickly rushed up the stairs .

    He just needed to get Irene far from here and then he woulde back for Judy .

    Hopefully , by then , it wont be toote .

    But he wouldnt be able to carry them both .

    out of here and get them to safety without the roguesing after them .

    Especially when Judy was in heat and her scent was potent .

    Theyd be able to find them easily and Ethan couldnt afford to risk Irenes life like that .

    He burst through the door and was about to shift and run through the forest with Irene when a couple of cars pulled up .

    Ethan froze entirely when the Silver Crescent Gamma warriors piled out of some of the cars and even more gammas rushed up in their wolf forms .

    An evenrger wolf came rushing up amongst the Gammas ; his wolf towered over everyone and had such a domineering aura that Ethan knew right away who he was .

    Alpha Gavin Landry .

    Chapter 0104 Gavins POV  Alpha , we found the house , one of my Gammas said through a mindlink .

    We had been searching all night for this rogues house .

    As soon as we figured out the region the license te was from , we spent the entire night searching for this location .

    My Gammas all knew Irenes scent , so once it was picked up , they followed the trail and were able to find her house after 10 hours of searching .

    A few of my Gatmas were in cars just in case we needed to transport anyone , but the rest of us , in our fur .

    I raced through the forest until I reached where my Gammas were , and I spotted a rundown shack of a house .

    Irenes scent was strong here and I knew they were right ; she had to be somewhere inside .

    Or at least nearby .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 0105 Just as I broke through the clearing and joined my Gamas and Beta , I froze entirely when I saw Ethan , naked as the day he was born , running out of the house with an unconscious Irene in his arms .

    He froze when he saw us standing outside , ring at him .

    Im not sure what the hell was going on , but my wolf didnt like the scene in front of us and he let out a ferocious growl .

    L ¡­ I found her , Ethan said , panting as he held up Irene .

    She was drugged and needs medical attention .

    I think she was beaten a little .

    My eyes zeroed in on my daughter and saw bruises along her cheeks .

    Through my powerful Lycan hearing , I could hear that she had a heartbeat , so she was alive thankfully .

    But how the hell did Ethan manage to get here before the rest of us ? Did he already know she was here ? Was he behind this ?? I wouldnt let him pass ; my wolf was furious and kept growling at him .

    Im sure my eyes alone left him feeling paralyzed .

    Rogues areing , Alpha , Beta Taylor said through a mindlink .

    Sure enough , there were several rogues that broke through the clearing , and they all looked ready for a fight .

    They were growling and snapping their canines but once they saw me , their confidence faded immediately , and they halted in their steps .

    Not even a rogue would be stupid enough to go against a Lycan ; especially not a Lycan Chairmen .

    Everybody knew who I was and if they dared challenge me , it would cost them their lives in an instant .

    I let out a ferocious growl in m their direction , making them shiver in fear .

    Without any attempt to fight , they all turned and ran as fast as they could away from us .

    I I nodded at my men to go after them if they could .

    Most of them dispersed and went after the rogues , remained with Beta Taylor and a couple of other Gammas , each of us ring at Ethan , waiting for him to exin before I ripped his throat out .

    It was Beta Taylor that shifted first .

    How did you get here , Ethan ? Taylor asked , his eyes narrowed .

    I was worried when she didnt answer my calls .

    I overheard you saying where she was and I went after her , Ethan exined .

    I only got here a few minutes ago and she was being attacked by rogues .

    She was drugged with wolfbane .

    Where are the rogues that attacked her ? Taylor asked .

    Dead , Ethan answered without hesitation , Well , one of them escaped .

    vou let him escape ?? I needed to get Irene out , Ethan said quickly .

    I knew more rogues wereing .

    I was trying to get her to safety .

    Taylor stepped back and nced over his shoulder at me , trying to assess if he was telling the truth .

    ing him for a bit longer and looking at my daughter in his arms , I relented and shifted into  Chapter 0105 my human form .

    Get her out of here , I said .

    Take one of the cars .

    My gammas will take you to the pack hospital .

    Yes , Alpha , Ethan said as he rushed towards one of the waiting cars .

    Another scent caught my attention , and my mouth began to water from it .

    My wolf was immediately on high alert and a low growl escaped my throat before I could stop it .

    Is there anyone else here ? I asked before Ethan could disappear into the car .

    He froze and then cursed under his breath .

    Yes , he answered .

    Judy .

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 0106 Gavins POV  My body worked faster than my mind ; it was as if it knew exactly where Judy was .

    I burst through the house and ran as fast as I could into the basement , following her scent .

    It was potent and when I reached the bottom of the basement , it was clear why it was so strong and why my wolf was going wild for her .

    It was because of her scent .

    She was in heat .

    She was lying on the ground in the cage , whimpering and rolling around in pain .

    Her clothes were torn , but she was still rtively covered so I knew they hadnt done anything to her yet .

    Her cheeks were flushed , and her eyes were closed .

    She was rubbing he legs together , panting , and biting her bottom lip .

    Her lips were swollen and pink and the sounds of her breathy moans went straight to my cock .

    My wolf was itching to have a taste of her , and it took everything I had to hold him back .

    1 If other unmated males were to get a whiff of her , I dont think theyd be as strong .

    I walked into the cage and when her eyes fluttered open , I saw the lust and desires in them .

    Her cheeks lit up pink as she stared at me ; I wasnt sure if she knew who was standing before her .

    All she knew was was a male and I could satisfy her .

    Those who have aphrodisiacs in their system dont care where they get their relief .

    Please ¡­ she whispered hoarsely , trying to reach out for me .

    I need you ¡­ She was still rubbing her legs together and I caught sight of the moisture between her inner thighs , making my wolf howl in my head .

    Her desires were pooling between her legs , and she reached up to her shirt , ripping it even more than it was already ripped , exposing her erect and pink nipples .

    A low growl emerged from my throat .

    Its so hot ¡­ she whispered .

    Please ¡­ I took a steady deep breath and sent a mindlink to Taylor .

    I need you to get the car ready and send all unmated Gammas away this instant , I ordered .

    Whats going on ? Taylor asked .

    My eyes remained glued to Judy as I answered , Shes in heat .

    Shit .

    Yeah , I murmured .

    Taylor was thankfully mated , so I didnt have to worry about him .

    There were a couple of Gammas that were with us that were also mated .

    But the unmated males would turn into straight up animals if they caught wind of an unmated , she wolf in heat .

    I needed to make sure they were at a respectable distance before I brought Judy to the surface and got her the hell out of there .

    They are leaving now , Taylor said .

    The mated Gammas stayed behind to assess the area .

    The ones who chased off the rogues are returning to the pack .

    Chapter 0106 Okay , we areing up , I told him before ending the link and returning my attention to Judy who was grabbing at my ankle .

    I waspletely naked because ran here in my wolf form ; Its not like nudity was a big deal amongst shifters , but my arousal was evident , and I hated that she could see it so easily .

    Her eyes were zed over as she stared at my erect cock and her tongue darted out , licking her lips like it was the tastiest thing she had ever seen .

    Touching her was going to be torture , but I had to get her to safety .

    Come on , I told her , bending to wrap my arms around her .

    Her soft skin was hot to the touch , and it filled me with a warmth I couldnt remember ever feeling before .

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and nuzzled her breasts against myrge chest, a soft and breathy moan escaping her lips .

    I want you ¡­ she whispered against my ear , sending a wave of warmth throughout my body .

    Take me You have been drugged , I told her , trying to keep myposure .

    I wont take advantage of you , Judy .

    Please ¡­ she whimpered , rubbing her body against mine , her desires growing more potent .

    I could feel the moisture from between her legs on my arm as I cradled her bridle style , and it was torment for both me and my wolf .

    He was itching to break free and take her right here and right now , but I held him back with all my strength .

    Gavin ¡­ The sound of my name on her lips made my heart skip a beat .

    So , she knew who it was that was holding her ? Im not sure why that made me so happy .

    It shouldnt have .

    She was my sons tutor and nothing more , but still , a small smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I held her tighter and even closer to my body .

    She nuzzled her face against the nape of my neck , inhaling my scent deeply .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 0107  Chapter 0107 I couldnt help but inhale hers as well ; she smelled so sweet like vani andvender and the lust that consumed her made it even stronger , giving it an even spleier aroma , I brought her up the stairs , d to see that the rogues hadnt returned .

    I walked outside to find a car waiting out front with Beta Taylor leaning against the side of it .

    He straightened his posture when he saw me walk outside and when his eyes narrowed at July and he took in his scent , his face paled .

    Damn , you werent joking , he murmured .

    Just open the back door , I muttered as I walked toward the car .

    Taylor opened the back door for us to get in .

    I first positioned Judy in the seat and then got in beside her , tucking her into my side .

    She wrapped her arms around my form and puzzled her face against the side of my body , heat still pouring off her in waves .

    Should we go to the hospital ? Taylor asked as he started the car and drove away from the rogue hideout .

    No , take me to my Vi , I answered .

    Taylor nced at me through the rearview mirror , a question on his lips .

    Are you sure about that ? He asked .

    I let out a low and threatening growl and he nodded , not saying anything more .

    It took a long while , but we eventually made it back to my vi .

    Judy had fallen asleep in my arms , and I refused to let her go .

    I thanked Taylor before scooping Judy into my arms and bringing her inside the vi .

    I said nothing to any of the maids , or Adam who was staring after us with a dumbfounded expression .

    I could see his eyes glowing as his wolf caught the wind of the unmated , she wolf in heat and I gave him a warning growl as I walked by .

    He submitted immediately ; not even a mating male in the presence of an unmated she wolf in heat could withstand the force of a Lycan wolf .

    I brought Judy upstairs and into my suite ; she had woken up since we arrived home , and she was back to whimpering and rubbing herself against my body .

    Its so hot ¡­ she whispered .

    Please ¡­ I felt her lips trailing against the nape of my neck and let out a shuddering breath as I fought to keep myself under control .

    I brought her into the bathroom and sat her down on the counter .

    I turned on the cold water in the bathtub She was seated on the counter with her eyes closed and her breasts on disy .

    Her entire body was flushed from head to toe and her nipples were hard and just begging for me to touch them .

    A low growl came from my wolf before I could stop him .

    Judy opened her eyes slightly and a small smile tipped the corner of her lips .

    Gavin ¡­ she whispered , grabbing a hold of my arm and pulling me towards her .

    I was losing my restraint , and I wasnt sure how much longer Id be able to resist her .

    Chapter 0107  You were drugged , I told her , running my fingers down the nape of her neck and holding onto her shoulders gently .

    I wont take advantage of you ¡­ Please ¡­ she whispered , biting her lower lip and drawing my attention to her swollen pink lips that were slightly parted , inviting me to kiss her .

    I need you ¡­ She nipped at my lip with her teeth and my resolvepletely shattered .

    I smashed my mouth against hers , taking what I was desperate for .

    My longue slid between her lips , and I explored her mouth with a hunger and lust I had never felt before .

    The wolf in me was practically feral with need ; It almost felt like I was the one in heat .

    My body pressed into hers and she fit against mine so perfectly .

    A small moan escaped her lips as she deepened the kiss , wanting to be even closer to me .

    I lifted her into my arms and her legs instinctively wrapped around my broad waist , rubbing her core against my body .

    She wore shorts , but I could still feel her desires against my skin , running down her inner thighs .

    I sucked her bottom lip into my mouth , nibbling and making them swell even more .

    I needed her ¡­.

    I need her right here and right now .

    I ran my lips down the nape of her neck , nibbling , sucking , marking every inch of her .

    She panted and moaned out my name as I lowered her down , my lips finding hers again .

    Then , as the cold water soaked her burning flesh , she yelped .

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 0108 Judys POV Cold ! my Being plunged into a tub of cold water brought my senses backpletely .

    My heart was racing , and entire body was now numb .

    I wrapped my arms around my body as cold water surrounded me .

    I looked around , confused as to where I was and what had happened .

    My memories of earlier were all foggy , but I remembered being kidnapped and trapped in a cage with Irene .

    Irene ? Where was she ? As I looked around the unfamiliar bathroom , I realized I was almostpletely naked besides the torn tank top and the shorts I was wearing .

    I felt a warm set of hands on my back and then the most delicious scent I had ever smelled in my life filled my nose .

    When I looked up , I sucked in a sharp breath when I saw Gavin seated beside the tub .

    He was rubbing his fingers up my spine sending warmth throughout my otherwise frigid body .

    The memories from a few moments ago started to slowly seep back into my brain and my face flushed with absolute mortification .

    I threw myself at him ! I reached my fingers up to touch my swollen lips , remembering his prosing kisses and my eyes welled up with tears .

    What the hell just happened ? Why had 1 done that ? Why did I feel so ufortably hot and need him to touch me so badly ? I barely even registered that it was him that I was with it could have been anybody , and I just blindly threw myself at him ! Hey , he said softly , running his fingers across my shoulders .

    Calm down .

    Its okay ¡­ It was like he could read my thoughts and knew I was internally freaking out .

    How did we get here ? I asked .

    I brought you here .

    But I was in a basement with rogues ¡­ I told him .

    And Irene ¡­ Shes safe at the hospital with Ethan .

    Another memory came to my mind , Ethan .

    He was there .

    He walked in and fought rogues while I was suffering from the most excruciating heat I had ever gone through .

    The moment he saw Irene , it was like I was invisible .

    He chose to save her and left me there to suffer .

    He left me , I whispered , staring at the tub of cold water .

    That asshole left me ! He didnt reply to that , he ran his fingers along my back , washing it with the cold water .

    Im still wearing clothes , Iined , tugging at my tank top .

    Despite the cold water , I was starting  Chapter 0109 to feel a little warm again .

    At this point , I didnt think mattered if Gavin saw me naked because I already made aplete fool out of myself .

    I was also bever one to shy away from nakedness ; we were shifters after all .

    I ripped off the rest of my tank top , cing it on the side of the tub .

    I then shimmied out of my shorts and undies , also cing them on the side of the tub .

    He discarded them and grabbed one of his shirts from his room while I finished bathing By the time he returned , I was finished .

    I was already standing up from the tub .

    I nearly slipped as I climbed out , but Gavin was there and wrapped his strong arms around my body, holding me close to his chest .

    He was still very naked , and my eyes couldnt help but wander to his south region .

    He was so big .

    My mouth was watering at the sight , and I swallowed the lump wedged in my throat .

    He lifted me out of the tub and ced me on the ground , he didnt let go until he knew for certain I wasnt going to fall .

    His touch alone sent shockwaves throughout my body and when he released me to grab a towel , I suddenly felt cold and exposed .

    He wrapped the towel around my shoulders and covered my body .

    I couldnt seem to stop looking at him though .

    He was so good looking that it was almost painful .

    The heat was gone , but the lust seemed to still remain , festering in my very soul and begging to be let out .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 0109  Chapter 0109 Keep looking at me like that and I dont think Ill be able to keep myself under control , he told me , his voice dropping to a low and sultry tone .

    Then lose control , I said quickly before I could even think about what I was saying .

    I closed the gap between us and pressed my lips firmly against him .

    At first , he stood shocked , and I thought for sure he was going to push me away from him and reject ine .

    I was surprised when I felt his body rxing and he pulled me closer to him by my waist .

    He lifted me in the air , and I wrapped my legs around his body , letting the towel fall to the ground in the process .

    I swiped my tongue across his lips , begging for entrance and when he parted his lips for me , my heart melted a little .

    He wanted this just as badly as I did .

    He carried me into the bedroom , and I was engulfed with his scent everywhere .

    How had I not noticed this earlier ? He nibbled my bottom lip as he brought me over to his massive king sized bed andid me down .

    His lips trailed down the nape of my neck and I moaned as he sucked the soft flesh into his mouth and sucked on it .

    A shiver ran through my body at the sensation , and I let out a breathy moan ..

    He ran his lips down my chest until he reached my breasts .

    His tongue twirled around the swollen buds , and I gasped at the feeling as he used his teeth and tongue to tug and tease me .

    I ran my fingers through his hair , massaging his scalp gently .

    He let out a low growl as he released my nipple with a pop and brought his lips back to mine , giving me bruising kisses , leaving me red and swollen .

    I need to taste you , he said against my lips , kissing and sucking on my puckered bottom lips .

    Yes ¡­ I breathed out , unable to form proper sentences .

    He kissed my body again , stopping at my breasts so he could y and tease them with his mouth before he moved down my torso .

    I felt warmth spreading across my body , but it wasnt as painful as it was when I was drugged .

    This kind of warmth I weed this kind of warmth came from Gavins nearness and his touches .

    He kissed my inner thighs , and I felt his hot breath against my core ; desires pooled between my legs .

    Otherwise , I would have been self conscious and embarrassed , no man had ever been this close to my woman parts like this .

    The only thing Ethan and I had ever done was kiss .

    I was so adamant about waiting until we were officially mated before I gave myself to him , and yet , here I was , willingly giving Gavin a part of myself that I could never get back .

    But all rational thoughts had left my mind and all I could think about was satisfying this burning need deep inside of me .

    A need so great that I knew only one person could help me and that person was inches away from my most sensitive spot .

    Once his tongue found my core , I gasped and yelled out his name , my legs going numb with pleasure .

    He let out a satisfied moan as he finally got to taste me .

    My eyes rolled to the back of my head , and I bucked my hips , trying to get that sweet release , using everything I could to my advantage .

    His tongue teased my little nub , and he sucked it into his mouth , making me scream into the pillow near my head .

    I felt my climax approaching and I panted out his name as I came undone .

    He gave my clit at final kiss before he kissed up my body and reached my lips .

    I had self made orgasms before , but nothingpared to that .

    That was mind boggling .

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 0110 Do we need protection ? He asked against my lips .

    Im on birth control , I panted .

    His eyes darkened and a low growl escaped his mouth Why ? I was surprised by his reaction , but I was so turned on that I didnt think twice about it .

    My periods get really bad , so my doctor put me on birth control to stabilize it .

    He seemed to have rxed as he kissed me again .

    His kiss was deep , and I moaned when I tasted myself on his lips .

    Despite having the best orgasm of my life , I was far from done .

    I needed to feel this man inside of me .

    As if he could read my thoughts , he positioned himself between my legs ; his kiss went from nursing to gentle as he whispered , Are you sure ? I nodded without hesitation and deepened the kiss .

    He started off slowly as he pushed himself into me , stopping once he reached the barrier ; I knew once he broke through that barrier , there would be no turning back .

    I would no longer be a virgin , and Gavin would have taken something that I once held so dear to my heart .

    He nibbled on my ear , his breath and moans of pleasure and satisfaction sending excitement throughout my body .

    He pushed in further , finally breaking through the barrier and I hissed in pain .

    He was so big , and I didnt think he would be able to fit fully inside of me .

    He stopped his movements when he heard the small whimper that escaped my lips , and he looked down at my sweat soaked and flushed features .

    Are you okay ? He asked , concern evident in his tone I nodded .

    I just need a minute ¡­ I whispered .

    Take all the time you need , he replied as he started to pepper kisses along my jawline .

    After a moment of getting used to him , I finally nodded .

    Okay , keep going , I told him , my voice barely a whisper .

    He pushed even further inside of me ; my core stretching to fit his massive manhood .

    He pulled out of me suddenly and theck of contact made me whimper in despair but then he pushed back into me with so much force that I yelped in surprise .

    The pain onlysted a moment though because soon , all I could feel was pleasure and my body immediately responded to his .

    He pushed all the way inside of me and passionately kissed my lips , his tongue tasting every inch of my mouth and twirling around with my tongue in a beautiful yet sloppy rhythm .

    I wrapped my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist as he pumped deep inside of me .

    1/2  Chapter 0110 I I was so full of him that my mind was clouded .

    I had never felt soplete in my entire life , and I wondered to myself if he was feeling the same way .

    I felt my core clenching around him , and I knew it wouldnt be long before I orgasmed again , but I wanted him to join me over the edge , so I held out for as long as possible .

    He quickened his pace , and 1 felt his cock twitching and swelling inside of me ; I knew he was close .

    He reached between our joined bodies and started to stroke my clit tenderly , sending the shockwaves of pleasure .

    Cum for me baby , he said , his tone sultry and making my heart skip a beat .

    That was enough for my undoing , and I exploded around him , screaming out his name as I came undone .

    With a few more thrusts , he joined me , connecting our bodies and kissing me deeply as he released his seed into my core , giving me the best experience of my life .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 0111 Chapter 0111 Judys POV The shower was running when I woke up the next morning .

    I was still naked in Gavins bed .

    I was so tiredst night that I fell asleep without a second thought , and I didnt wake up until the next morning .

    It was the best sleep I had ever had , which was followed by the best orgasms I had ever had .

    I never had an experience like I hadst night , and I was on high alert .

    My body was still thrumming from the intense wave of pleasure I felt .

    I wondered if Gavin had fallen asleep beside mest night or if he had gone to bed elsewhere .

    When I looked at his side of the bed , the imprint of his body was still there and it was slightly warm .

    A smile tugged at the corner of my lips .

    I shouldnt be feeling this way , not towards Gavin Landry .

    He was my boss for crying out loud and he was about to be my ex mates father inw .

    It was wrong on all levels to have any type of feelings for him , but I couldnt bring myself to regret what had happenedst night .

    I knew deep in my soul that it couldnt happen again though .

    It would only cause things to be messy , and I couldnt have messy right now .

    Not while my life was in shambles .

    My father was still in prison , my ex mate was pretty much harassing and ckmailing me , and his fianc¨¦ wanted to be my friend .

    Now I went and had sex with his fianc¨¦s father .

    This was as messy as I could get .

    I slipped out of bed quickly .

    I didnt have any clothes .

    My tank top was ripped , and my shorts were pretty much ruined from the bathst night .

    My cheeks flushed at the memory , and I quickly shook my head to wipe it away .

    The shower turned off and I stood frozen .

    I grabbed the nket off the bed and wrapped it around my body , shielding my nakedness .

    Not that it mattered ; we were shifters and everybody at one point saw one another naked .

    Not to mention Gavin seeing me very nakedst night .

    But I wasnt ready for him to see me like this in broad daylight , the morning after our night of passion .

    A momentter , the bathroom door opened , and Gavin walked out , surrounded by a cloud of steam .

    My mouth instinctively dropped open when I got a look at his incredible form .

    He had a towel wrapped around his torso , covering his manhood , but I could still see the outline of his erection clearly .

    How was he still so hard afterst night ? Or maybe he wasnt hard and that was his actual length ? I couldnt tell .

    My eyes wandered upward for a moment , and I saw beads of water dripping down his 8 pack and disappearing beneath the towel .

    His breathing was heavy when Inded on his broad chest , and I wanted to run my fingers through the soft patch of hair that glistened with shower water .

    I wanted to run my tongue up his body and lick him like a lollypop He cleared his throat loudly , which snapped me back to the present moment and I realized he hadpletely caught me checking him out .

    My cheeks med with heat as I met his eyes .

    I could see the humor in them as he raised his right brow and smirked at me .

    Are you done ? He asked .

    Or do you want another round ?  Chapter 0111 I was taken aback by his words , and I wasnt sure how to reply .

    This man had the audacity to tease me like that ? Couldnt he see how embarrassed I was ? He took my virginity ¡­ I let him take my virginity ¡­.

    Realization dawned on me that I was never going to be able to give my virality away to someone I was marrying .

    I gave that away already and I could never get that back .

    A heavy sense of dread fell on me , and it took everything I had not to fall onto the bed in shame with how heavy my legs became .

    It felt like my legs had be lead .

    Last night was a mistake , I finally managed to whisper , more to myself than to him .

    However , with his powerful Lycan hearing , he was able to hear me clearly .

    He narrowed his eyes at me and for a moment , I thought I saw hurt sh in them .

    But it was gone before I could even blink .

    I asked you if you were sure .

    And I was at the time , I blurted , not wanting him to get the wrong idea .

    Im not ming you .

    I just realized that this cant happen again .

    You are my boss and my exs future father inw ¡­ His jaw clenched when I mentioned him being Ethans future father inw .

    I wasnt sure if it was the mention of Ethan in general or the fact that he was about to marry Irene .

    I couldnt tell and I wasnt about to ask .

    We should pretend this never happened and keep our rtionship professional going forward , I concluded , raising my gaze to meet his .

    He was staring at me for a beat longer before he cleared his throat and nodded .

    His face turned indifferent , maybe even a little cold .

    I wished I knew what he was thinking at that moment , but hepletely closed himself off from me .

    Okay , he finally said after a beat of silence .

    But you shouldnt leave like that .

    He turned and rummaged through his drawer , pulling out a long T shirt .

    Well , it was normal sized for him , long for me .

    He tossed it at me before grabbing his own clothes and walking back to the bathroom .

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 0112 Without uttering a single word or turning back to look at me , the door mmed shut , leaving me alone with my thoughts .

    Gavins POV I couldnt concentrate on my work today .

    All I could think about was Judy and the way she moaned my namest night .

    My cock was impossible to keep under control for most of the day ; I had to stay seated at my desk so no one would see the ridiculous hard on Ive had since waking up this morning .

    When Judy told me she wanted to keep our rtionship professional , I knew she was right .

    We shouldnt continue this thing between us , but at the same time , the thought of never touching her again didnt sit right with me or my wolf .

    Hes been whining and pestering me all day to return home and have my way with her again .

    But I shut him down every time .

    When I left the bathroom this morning , Judy was already gone , and I was kind of relieved about that .

    I wasnt sure Id be able to control myself if she were still in my room .

    Her scent still lingered on my bed though and I knew it would still be there when I returned home this evening .

    Im almost tempted to sleep in a different room until the scent ispletely gone .

    Beta Taylor asked me numerous times what had happenedst night after he dropped us off ; I could tell from the grin he was sporting that he already knew , but he was just being an ass .

    I brushed him off every time he asked though because what happenedst night wasnt anyone elses business .

    Youre distracted , Taylor said , bringing me out of my thoughts .

    It wouldnt have anything to do with unmated she wolf , would it ? Maybe one that trains your son ? I growled at him , making him stop talking immediately .

    He might be my longest friend , but even he knew better than to fuck with me .

    He swallowed and turned away .

    Enough said , he murmured .

    As the sun started to set , I decided to just leave for the day and return to the Vi .

    I dont think Ive ever spent this much time at home before , but now I am almost eager to get home .

    I nced at the clock , Judy would be finishing up her tutoring session in about an hour .

    I wasnt sure why that mattered , but for whatever reason it did , and I was in a rush to get there before she left .

    I said goodbye to Taylor and some of the other packhouse staff before I made my hasty retreat .

    My driver , Leroy , was waiting out front for me and was ready to take me home .

    The moment the car pulled up to the vi and I got the door open , her scent engulfed me .

    It was stronger than usual ; its been strong sincest night and Im not sure if its because we had sex , or what ¡­ but I couldnt shake the amazing aroma from my nose ..

    When I got inside , I saw that she was talking to Matthew by the front entrance .

    Irene was walking down the steps with Walter trailing behind her .

    Walter .

    Chapter 0112 How had I forgotten about Walter ? Judys eyes grew wide when she noticed Walter and I wondered if she had forgotten about him too .

    He didnt seem to notice her strange reaction though and rushed over to her to hug her .

    I had to stifle a growl , which Im not sure where it came from .

    I stepped away from them to get my shit together .

    He said something to her that I didnt catch , and she chuckled in response .

    Ill see you guys tomorrow , she said , waving at Irene and Matt as she turned to leave .

    Her eyes found mine and for a moment , we held one anothers gazes like we were the only two in the room .

    Her lips parted like she wanted to say something , and a slow blooming blush crept along her nose and cheeks .

    Then she closed her lips and gave me a curt nod before hastily leaving the Vi .

    Dinner will be ready soon , one of the maids announced from the kitchen entrance .

    Oh , g , good .

    Im starving , Irene said .

    She and Matt started for the kitchen , but Walter stayed behind for a moment .

    I wasnt going to say anything to him because I feared Id rip his head off if did , but as I started to move past him , he grabbed my arm to stop me .

    Uncle Gavin , I heard about what happenedst night , he told me , making mepletely freeze .

    He knew I had sex with Judy ? Did he hear us ? Or maybe Judy told him ? The best thing I could do right now is deny it .

    Im not sure what youre talking about- You saved Judys life , he finished , stopping my words .

    Let out a breath of relief , he was talking about how I found and saved Judy .

    Not the other thing .

    It was nothing .

    I murmured , not wanting to discuss this with him any further .

    It was everything , Uncle .

    Im not sure what Id do if I lost her .

    Thank you ¡­ I didnt do it for you , I snapped , baring my teeth without meaning to .

    He released my arm out of instinct and took a steady step back .

    No , I know that , he assured me .

    Im just relieved you were there .

    I really like her , and I think Im going to ask her to be my girlfriend .

    Do you think shed say yes ? Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 0113

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 0113 Gavins POV  There was a hopeful boyish quality about my nephew and the thought of poking that bubble with a needle didnt sit right with me .

    But I also didnt want to get his hopes up .

    It shouldnt matter to me if Judy decided to be his girlfriend .

    She was her own woman , and she could do whatever she wanted .

    It was clear to me that she didnt want me in that kind of way , she only wanted to keep our rtionship professional , which was probably for the best .

    Äê But the thought of her being touched by another man eft me feeling nothing but resentment and anger .

    I had to brush that thought out of my head though ; it was my business .

    She made her choice and now I had to make mine .

    I cant answer for her , I finally settled on .

    Youll have to ask her for yourself .

    I turned on that note and walked into the kitchen without saying another word .

    Irene and Matt were already seated at the dining table and Walter walked in moments after I did .

    I sat at the head of the table and Walter took a seat beside Irene .

    Im so d you can join us for dinner , Dad .

    I didnt think youd be here , Irene said with a fond smile Im surprised you arent with Ethan , I replied , putting my cloth napkin on myp .

    She shrugged and nced at her phone which was beside her on the table .

    Hes been busy today , she said softly .

    After I got back from the hospital earlier , he had to catch up on , some work .

    He spent the entire night with me .

    He was such a gentleman .

    I looked around her face and saw that the bruise was almostpletely gone , and she was looking a lot better .

    I was relieved to see that ; when I saw her at the hospital this morning after I left the Vi , she was exhausted and still so scared .

    Spending time with Ethan must have helped her mentally recover .

    He was so noblest night , Daddy .

    I wished I could have remembered him fighting those rogues , but I passed out .

    I couldnt believe he came to save me ¡­ he must really love me , Irene continued to gush .

    I cant believe I ever doubted him .

    You doubted him ? Walter asked , raising his brows .

    Only for a minute , she admitted .

    I thought he might have feelings for someone else .

    But I think I was just paranoid .

    Who would he have feelings for ? Walter asked .

    Who could possibly be better than you , Rena ? Irene blushed and nced at her empty te .

    Its not important , she murmured .

    It was clear she didnt want to say ; I already knew who she was thinking of .

    Before anyone could say anything else , the maids were bringing in the food .

    It all looks so good ! Irene gushed .

    I cant wait to eat , Walter chimed in .

    +26 BONUS Chapter 0113 Did in , I said as the food was finished being served ) I waited until they were able to get their filling of food before I began to eat as well .

    Did you hear about the masquerade g this weekend ? Irene asked , ncing at me .

    Everybody who is anybody will be there .

    I nodded .

    I have invitations for you and Ethan , I told her .

    She squealed happily and pped her hands .

    Is it possible for me to get a couple of tickets as well ? Walter asked , ncing at me before taking another bite of food .

    I would like to ask Judy to apany me to the g .

    Thats a wonderful idea ! Irene said excitedly.

    I can take her shopping and make a girls day out of it .

    She froze when I red at her and she gave me a sheepish smile .

    And this time we wont wander off without guards .

    youll take extra guards and Beta Taylor , I told her , not leaving any room for arguments .

    She nodded and nced at her te .

    Yes , father .

    Walter cleared his throat , bringing my attention back to him .

    I didnt want to give him a gateway to take Judy out , but if I refused him , I would have to exin why , and I wasnt prepared toe up with such an excuse right now .

    So , can I get a couple tickets ? He asked again .

    I nodded .

    Yeah , I murmured .

    Ill see what I can do .

    Thanks , Uncle , he said as he started on his food again .

    This is going to be so fun < Irene babbled .

    She continued to mindlessly talk while we ate our meal .

    My eyes wandered over to Walter briefly and lingered there for a bit longer than they should have .

    He had a smile on his lips , and I knew exactly who he was thinking of because I was thinking of the same woman .

    Judys POV Two words .

    Masquerade G ! Nan said , shoving a flyer in my face and squealing excitedly .

    I was perched against the tree in the campus quad , studying a textbook , when Nan came out of nowhere .

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 0114 I grabbed the flyer and frowned at it .

    Of course , Ive heard of this G .

    They have it every few years and its the most popr event that includes all the big packs in the area .

    Only the rich and famous attend these Gs .

    The most famous will fly in for an event like this .

    But you have to be invited in order to get through the doors .

    Only anybody who is anybody will be there , Nan continued as she gazed lovingly at the flyer .

    And since when are we anybody ? I asked her , raising my eyebrows .

    Not we .

    You .

    I sighed .

    Since when am I anybody ? I rephrased .

    Um , since you started dating the worlds second sexiest badass bachelors , she told me , sitting beside me .

    I rolled my eyes at her words .

    Now thats a mouthful , I teased .

    But seriously , Nan .

    I only went on a couple of dates with Walter .

    I wouldnt exactly say we are serious .

    At least not serious enough for him to take me to this thing You literally kissed , she reminded me , nudging me with her shoulder .

    Yeah , we kissed .

    But it wasnt mind blowing and left me on weak knees like my kiss with Gavin .

    I couldnt tell Nan that I kissed Gavin though and I certainly couldnt tell her aboutst night .

    I bit my lower lip , hoping she didnt notice the sudden blush in my cheeks .

    You are literally blushing thinking about it , she chuckled .

    You cant tell me you dont like him .

    I shrugged casually .

    Hes okay , I guess , I murmured .

    would Just okay ? Dont be ridiculous .

    Hes gorgeous and any kill to be going on dates and kissing him , she told me .

    Hes going to invite you to this thing .

    You have to say yes , Judy .

    If he invites me then I will , I tell her .

    But until then , Im not going to wait for him or get my hopes up .

    She sighed and leaned against the tree as she continued to gaze at the flyer .

    I wish I could be so lucky , she breathed .

    As I packed up my books , shoving them into my backpack , I stood to my feet and shouldered my bag , Well , Ill send you pictures , I said sarcastically .

    You better , she replied .

    Iughed and shook my head .

    It was ridiculous to think he would invite me to this thing and even if he did , Im not really sure if he would go .

    I wasnt going to tell her that though ; I didnt need to give her  Chapter 0114 another reason to hound me about something .

    We said our goodbyes and I started to walk toward the front of the campus .

    I doubted Gavin would pick me up for my tutoring session this afternoon , so I was about to call an Uber .

    However , as soon as stepped out front , a familiar luxury car pulled up in front of me and I fraze entirely .

    The window rolled down and I saw a smiling Irene in the drivers seat .

    Another car pulled up behind her and I knew that they were Gammas warriors .

    in , bitch .

    We are going shopping ! She teased .

    I raised my brows .

    Didnt we just go shopping ? I asked as I opened the passenger side door .

    She nodded .

    Yeah , but this is different , she told me .

    I sat in the passenger seat and shut the door behind me .

    The car sped away from the school before I could even get my seatbelt on .

    I see the Gammas are trailing us , I said , ncing at her .

    Are you okay with that this time ? She has no choice .

    I screamed at the sound of a male voice in the backseat , and I whipped around to see Beta Taylor seated behind me .

    The head gamma , I believe his name was Derek Richards , was seated beside him .

    They both looked started at the sound of my scream .

    Once my heart rate went down and I was finally able to breathe , they also rxed .

    Didnt mean to scare you , Taylor said , giving me a sheepish grin .

    Probably should have warned you that we were here Derek agreed .

    I looked at Irene who had a grin on her face .

    Definitely not taking any chances this time , she confirmed with a light chuckle .

    I nodded and I couldnt help butugh with her as I rxed back in my seat .

    So , what are we shopping for this time ? I asked her .

    She grinned widely and my stomach tightened ; I was nervous about what she was about to say .

    We are dressing for the G ! She finally announced its this weekend and you are going as Walters date ! Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 0115 Chapter 0115 Judys POV He didnt invite me to the G , Irene , I told her , my brows furrowed .

    She grinned even wider .

    Oh , but he will , she told me .

    Trust me .

    He just asked my father for an invitation for you .

    My chest tightened at her words .

    He asked Gavin ? I asked , but then remembering who was present , I cleared my throat and tried again .

    He asked your father ? She nodded .

    Yeah , and hes getting you both a ticket , she confirmed .

    Well be going together as a double date .

    You and Walter , me and Ethan .

    Ethan .

    Of course , I would be stuck being around Ethan for the entire night .

    It didnt seem like there was a way for me to get out of this and my stomach started to twist and turn ufortably .

    This also meant that Gavin would most likely be there too , so on top of being around Ethan and Walter all night , I would also have to be around Gavin .

    Could things get any more awkward ? I dont really do Gs , Irene , I told her , biting my lower lip .

    Ive never done this kind of thing before .

    Its so fun .

    You are going to love it .

    Plus , its not like you are going alone .

    Im going to be there ! she assured me .

    Despite her excited and positive attitude , I wasnt so sure .

    I leaned back in the seat and let her drive us the rest of the way into the city .

    She parked outside of a high ss boutique and instead of waiting in the car , Gamma Derek and Beta Taylor walked into the store with us while the Gammas from the other car took positions outside .

    Gavin was not messing around this time ; not that I could me him .

    His daughter almost gets killed by rogues .

    I was honestly d to have the extra protection even though I knew they were only here for Irene and not because of me .

    Miss Landry , lovely to see you again , the store clerk said as we entered the store .

    She was a young woman with curly red hair and dazzling green eyes .

    Are you shopping for the G this weekend ? Hello , Stacy , Irene greeted .

    Yes , I am .

    This is my friend , Judy .

    Shell be going to the G as well as my cousins date .

    Her eyes lit up at her words .

    Walter is in town ? Yes , Irene said simply .

    Would be able to help her find the perfect ball gown ? Of course ! Stacy said excitedly .

    We just got a couple of new dresses this morning , One of which , I think you will truly like .

    Chapter 0115  She walked over to a rack of dresses that were behind the cashiers counter and pulled out the most beautiful silver dress I had ever seen .

    Are those real diamonds ? Irene asked , admiring the dress fondly .

    Of course they are , Stacy said with a bright smile .

    This is an original E Venuti .

    Theres only one in the world like this .

    When I say its new , its brand spanking new .

    Irenes eyes lit up as she stepped closer to examine the stitching on the gown .

    E Venuti is always wless with her designs .

    This is impressive .

    The diamonds make for a beautiful touch and the fabric is lightweight .

    It would be perfect for the G , she breathed .

    Its also the most expensive in the store , Stacy warned .

    Price has never been an issue , she said thoughtfully She nced at the price without flinching and then she looked at the size with a frown .

    Its a little big for me though , she said .

    I wouldnt want to adjust the size unless E would be able to do it herself .

    I hear that E Venuti will be at the G this weekend .

    But she wont be flying in until Friday evening , Stacy said with a frown .

    Shes booked up for the week , so I dont think shell be able to make any adjustments on it .

    But we have great designers here as you know .

    They could- I wouldnt want anyone else to touch an E Venuti dress besides E herself , Irene said , holding up her hand .

    She stepped back and then turned to look at me .

    It looks like it could fit you though .

    How about you try it on and see ? She suggested .

    I gawked at her in shock .

    She wanted me to try on this expensive one of a kind dress ? Was she out of her mind ?? I ¡­ uh ¡­ I dont think so , I stammered .

    This dress needs to be seen at the G , Judy , Irene told me .

    Please , try it on .

    I sighed and I eventually relented .

    Stacy went with me to the dressing room and helped me get the dress on without ruining it .

    The moment the zipper in the back went up and she released the seams of the dress , I felt like an entirely new woman .

    The dress fit perfectly and hugged my curves with so much gentleness and ease .

    Stacy gasped when I turned to face her , and her face immediately lit up .

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 0116 Chapter 0116 Its beautiful , she breathed , her eyes shining as she took me in .

    I nced down at the dress shyly .

    You dont think its too much ? I asked her .

    Oh , goddess no ! she said , waving off my concern .

    Not for the G .

    Come on , you must show Irene .

    She opened the dressing room door , and I stepped out into the light .

    Irene stood by a rack of new dresses but when she heard me step out of the changing room she turned to look at me .

    Her eyes grewrge , and her mouth fell open at the sight of me .

    Wow ! She breathed .

    You look amazing .

    There was a sh of something in her eyes that I couldnt quite understand but it was gone in a heartbeat .

    It almost looked like jealousy , I quickly brushed that thought out of my head ; Irene was drop- dead gorgeous ; there was no way she was jealous of me .

    We definitely have to get you that dress .

    Walter is going to lose his mind , Irene breathed .

    Now , Im going to find my own dress .

    Ille find you when Im done .

    She took off a momentter .

    I turned to the standing mirror beside me , and I was taken aback by how beautiful the dress looked on me .

    I was honestly stunning , which was something I never thought I would say about myself .

    Nan wouldpletely lose her mind if she saw me .

    I turned away and started to walk towards the dressing room when I walked straight into somebody .

    Ew , watch where you are going , I heard a familiar voice saying in a scowl .

    I looked up only to see Daisy ring down at me with her arms folded across her chest .

    She lip curled in disgust as she took me in and her eyes narrowed .

    Ive only encountered Daisy once and it wasnt pleasant .

    It was when I went to dinner with Gavin to discuss my contract while working for him .

    Her gaze shifted to the dress I was wearing , and she took a step back to examine it , and then a smile spread across her lips .

    That dress is perfect .

    Ill take it , she said , motioning for Stacy .

    Stacy raised her brows and then looked at me before looking back at her .

    Sorry Miss Baldwin , but Im afraid this dress has already been taken , Stacy said , a bit awkwardly .

    Daisy lifted her lip up into a curl as she red at Stacy .

    Im Daisy Baldin , the heiress of the Baldwin Estate .

    I get everything that I want and what I want is that dress , she snarled .

    I could literally ruin you .

    Stacy looked nervous as she bit her lower lip .

    She wasnt sure what to say , so I decided to intervene .

    instead .

    As you can see , Im wearing the dress , Miss Baldwin , I told her .

    Im going to get it .

    Chapter 0116 #  She red at me and the corner of her lips tipped upward into a condescending smirk .

    Like you could afford a dress like this , she said , folding her arms across her chest .

    Dont make meugh .

    Ill pay you to take it off , she continued as she reached into her pocket to grab her checkbook .

    She grabbed a pen as well and nced back at me .

    How much ? A thousand dors ? When I didnt say anything , and just kept staring nkly at her , trying to figure out where she got this type of audacity , she scoffed .

    Fine , how about 5 thousand dors ? Im not going to give you this dress , I told her through my teeth .

    Her eyes turned into slits .

    This dress deserves to be worn by someone with ss .

    You certainly have none , she hissed .

    Her eyes pinched together as she scanned my face .

    Do I know you from somewhere ? Why do you look so familiar ? I opened my mouth to reply , but then realization shed through her eyes .

    Oh right ; youre the whore that wont leave Gavin alone , sheughed , shaking her head .

    I hope you arent going to this G in hopes of winning him over .

    Newssh , you are just a one night stand .

    You meant nothing to him .

    He hasnt had a serious rtionship with my sister , but Im nning on changing that at the G .

    My heart sank from her words .

    I shouldnt have let that bother me , but I couldnt help it .

    Get out of that dress , now , Daisy demanded .

    Aunt Daisy ? Irene said , stepping beside me .

    Daisys eyes flickered to Irene and her face paled .

    I¡­ Irene ¡­ ? Daisy stammered .

    What are you doing here ? Irene narrowed her eyes .

    Im helping my friend Judy pick out a dress for the G .

    Did I hear correctly ? Are you trying to seduce my father ? Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 0117 Judys POV You know your father and I have a long history , Dalsy sald , giving an awkward chuckle .

    Irene nodded thoughtfully .

    Yes , his fated mate , my mother , was your sister , Irene replied .

    Unfortunately , my father isnt on the market for dating at the moment .

    Daisy pressed her red lips in a thin line as she narrowed her eyes at Irene .

    Even she knew she had to be careful about what she said in the presence of Gavins daughter.

    We are only friends , of course , Daisy said through her tight lipped smile .

    Dont overthink things .

    She nced in my direction and sized me up for a moment and then she curled her lip in disgust again .

    That dress is too tacky for me .

    Ill find something else , she muttered .

    She spun on her heel and walked away .

    I let out a breath I hadnt known I was holding .

    The fake smile Irene was sporting dropped immediately and then she turned to me .

    I hate that bitch , she muttered .

    I was surprised by this , but I rxed immediately after hearing Irenes words and then I let out a soft chuckle .

    Irene gave me a gentle smile and nudged me towards the changing room .

    Get changed and we can grab some lunch before we head back .

    I know you have tutoring this evening Sounds good , I told her .

    As much as I loved the dress , it was nice wearing my normal clothes again .

    Stacy was quick to take the dress and package it for me .

    Irene found a gorgeous dress for herself as well and Irene packaged that for her .

    We reached the counter , and Stacy rang up the dresses .

    For Judy , the dress is 3 million dors and for Irene , the dress is 1 million , Stacy said , lifting her gaze .

    My mouth dropped open .

    That was so much money .

    I wasnt expecting a simple dress to cost that much .

    Without even blinking , Irene grabbed a ck card and handed it to Stacy .

    You can charge t dresses to this card , Irene said as she pulled out her phone to check her messages .

    I stared at her dumbfounded at how casual she was to be spending that much money .

    Stacy looked delighted as she charged the card .

    Once it went through , she printed the receipt and handed the receipt and card to Irene .

    She carefully handed us each a box which Taylor and Gamma Derek took from us to help out .

    They were so well hidden in the shadows and kept to themselves that Ipletely forgot that they were even there .

    I smiled my thanks to Taylor as he took my box , and he nodded in acknowledgment .

    We left the store , thankfully without any more run ins with Daisy , and we grabbed lunch .

    This time , we invited the Gammas and Beta Taylor to join us , not wanting to be alone even for a second .

    Once we finished with lunch , we went to the Vi so I could tutor Matt .

    Chapter 0117 Mind if I steal you away for a minute ? Walter asked during the shooting portion of the tutoring session .

    Matt was busy practicing his aim and was barely paying attention to us , so I nodded .

    Walter took hold of my arm and wrapped it through mine .

    We walked together , arm in arm , for a short while before he finally stopped to turn to me .

    So , Im not sure if you heard , but the mascaraed Gs this weekend , he started in a rush .

    My cheeks blushed and I nodded as I bit my lip .

    I just got a couple tickets to the event , he continued .

    And I was wondering if youd be my date ? I had a strange instinct to decline his offer , but I just got a 3 million dor dress , so I couldnt .

    I would love to , I told him .

    It sounds like fun .

    He rxed his shoulders and let out a breath of relief .

    Great , Ill pick you up at 8 on Saturday night , he told me and then he bent to kiss my cheek softly .

    I nodded .

    I will see you then , I told him .

    I watched him as he hurried away and noticed that he had an extra pep in his step .

    I just hoped that 1 wasnt going to be the one to take that away .

    Third Person POV Saturday came quickly and Irene spent most of the day preparing for the G .

    She was excited to be able to show off her morous dress and her gorgeous fianc¨¦ on her arm .

    Ethan told her that he would pick her up this evening around 8 pm and then they would meet up with Walter and Judy .

    They were nning on sharing a limo for the event tonight and she was beyond thrilled about it .

    Her father was also attending the G , but he wasnt going to apany them .

    He was getting there by himself , without a date .

    Irene had told him that he should find somebody to take , but he refused .

    Truth be told , she didnt want him to be single at the G knowing that Daisy was also going to be there single , in hopes of capturing Gavins attention .

    She didnt want her father and her mothers sister to get together .

    The thought irritated her , she really couldnt stand her Aunt Daisy , and she wanted her away from her family .

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 0118 She knew her father was smart enough to see through Daisy though , so she tried not to stress too hard .

    How do I look ? Walter asked as he leaned against the doorframe of Irenes bedroom .

    She turned to look at him and her face lit up .

    He was so handsome in his suit and the silver mask with features thatplimented his attire made her grin even wider .

    Like my father , she admitted .

    Did you cut your hair ? He nodded and ran his fingers through his hair .

    ld be nice .

    Yes , he answered out loud .

    I wanted to be cleaned up for tonight so I figured a haircut would Well , you look very handsome , Walter .

    Judy is a lucky woman , Irene told him thoughtfully .

    He shrugged and nced at the ground .

    Im the lucky one , he murmured .

    I really like her .

    Ithink Im going to ask her tonight to be my girlfriend .

    Irene frowned and thought about it for a moment .

    You dont think its too soon ? she asked .

    He frowned .

    I know it might seem like its too soon , but I truly feel as if shes the right one for me , he breathed .

    But shes not your fated mate .

    He raised his brows .

    And Ethan isnt yours .

    But youre still marrying him .

    You know hes the right one for you , he reminded her .

    She blushed at the reminder and then bit her lower lip Youre right , she admitted .

    I just dont want to see anyone get hurt .

    I would never hurt her , he told her .

    If she doesnt want to move to France with me , then Ill see about moving here permanently .

    I can open my own business here and start new roots .

    Irene raised her brows .

    Youd do that for her ? She asked .

    Even after a couple of dates ? He blushed .

    I think I might be falling in love with her , he admitted .

    Those couple of dates were all I needed to know for sure .

    I guess tonight Ill find out if the feeling is mutual and then we will go from there .

    Irene smiled thoughtfully at her cousin and then stepped closer to him to hug him .

    Im so happy for you , Walter , she breathed .

    Chapter 0118 She stepped back and fixed lils mask on his face .

    Are there more masks ? She asked .

    He nodded .

    Yeah , one of the maids brought in a box of masks , he answered .

    She nodded and stepped around him to leave her room .

    She walked down the grand stairs and reached the front foyer where the box of masks was .

    Her father was staring down at them ; he looked as handsome as ever and it was funny because the sult kind of resembled Walters .

    They truly did look alike ; the family resemnce was quite obvious .

    Are you picking out a mask ? Irene asked him .

    He looked up at her and then nodded .

    Im not sure which one would go better with my suit , he said thoughtfully , examining each mask carefully .

    She frowned at the box and then saw one that looked exactly like the one Walter was wearing Walter is wearing something simr , and he went with this silver one , Irene said , lifting the mask up to Gavins face .

    I think it looks great with the color mesh .

    Gavin looked at me for a brief moment before putting the mask over his eyes .

    He looked insanely like Walter and Irene had to blink a few times .

    Okay , Gavin finally said , nodded .

    This one will do .

    Irene nodded and grabbed a mask that matched her dress .

    Just then , Adam opened the front door and Ethan walked into the foyer .

    He had a smile on his face and a bouquet of flowers for Irene .

    She gushed over the flower and kissed him sweetly on the cheek while he told her how beautiful he looked .

    Gavin took off the mask and slipped it into his front pocket as Walter came walking down the stairs .

    I had a driver pick up Judy and bring her here , he exined .

    Has she arrived yet ? Adam peeked his head outside .

    It seems she just pulled up , he announced .

    Walter waited with bated breath for Judy to step into the house .

    After a few minutes , her incredibly beautiful form stood at the doorway .

    She had her hair half down and half but curled to perfection .

    Her dress was the most beautiful thing ever seen and it fit her form perfectly ; it was made for her .

    She looked wless and jaw dropping She gave an awkward smile as she nced around the foyer , everyone had their eyes on her .

    Ethan stood with his arm around Irene , but his eyes were fixed on Judy and his mouth was nearly on the ground .

    Walters eyes were lit up and excitement was clear on his face , making her blush .

    But it wasnt their eyes that caught her attention , it was Gavins .

    He stood at a distance away from her , his eyes never wavering as they took her in .

    Chapter 0118 There was something in them she couldnt quite tell though ; his eyes were clouded dark with something .

    that kind of resembled lust .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 0119 Chapter 0119 Judys POV The G was just as beautiful as I imagined ; it was also incredibly crowded .

    The moment our limo pulled up to the front entrance where everyone was lined up to get inside , the paparazzi were all over us .

    shes of light nearly blinded me , and Walter had to take my hand and guide me through the doorway .

    kept asking questions about what Irene was wearing and when they got a look at me , one of them recognized E Venutis design and started to ask me questions about it too .

    The 1 I opened my mouth to answer them about where I got the dress , but Irene stopped me .

    You dont want to talk to the press , she whispered .

    They are nasty buggers and will twist anything you say .

    I bit my lip and nodded .

    We walked over to the security guards at the entrance , Ethan pulled out the invites for him and Irene .

    The security guard looked at them for a moment before nodding and stepping aside for them to enter .

    Walter handed the security guard our tickets next , and he looked them over before nodding and stepping aside from us as well .

    Walter offered me his arm and I smiled thoughtfully as I took it .

    The music was loud , and everybody was wearing dazzling gowns and suits ; I couldnt recognize anybody behind the masks , but I wasnt sure if Id be able to recognize anyone regardless .

    This ce is amazing , I breathed , staring up at the light streamers that danced across the ceiling .

    Its beautiful .

    First time at the G ? Walter asked , giving me a questionable look .

    I nodded .

    Is it that obvious ? I asked , feeling my cheeks warm under his scrutiny .

    I guess its a new experience for us both then , he admitted .

    I looked at him surprised .

    Youve never been before either ? He shrugged causally .

    Not to an American one , he told me .

    Ive been to a few Gs in France , but nothing quite like this .

    Im also way too busy with work , so I dont go out often .

    So , what are we supposed to do at these things besides stand here and look pretty ? I asked , teasingly .

    He smirked .

    We drink and mingle with the rich , he replied .

    When I chuckled , he grinned .

    Can I get you a drink ? That would be great , I told him .

    Anything besides champaign .

    You arent a fan ?  Chapter 01.19 Not really , I answered .

    He nodded thoughtfully .

    Ill make sure to remember that , he said , winking before he turned and walked towards the bar .

    There you are , Irene said , draping her arm through mine .

    Come on ; we have a reserved table over here .

    I nced behind her and saw that Ethan was already seated at the table .

    I swallowed down the bile that rose in my throat as I willed my legs to move towards that table with Irene .

    This was going to be one long night .

    Gavins POV Mr.

    Landry , how much are you donating for the G this year ? Mr.

    Landry , who designed your suit ? Are you here with anybody special tonight ? I ignored the paparazzi as I often did , the second I reached the security guard , he nodded at me and let me in , without even needing my invitation .

    As I stepped around him , I paused and reached into my pocket to grab my mask .

    I slipped it over my face and then walked the rest of the way inside .

    I truly wasnt a fan of these events , but as the person funding it , it was my duty to be here .

    The staff were running around , trying to serve as many guests as possible .

    Everybody was in their elegant attire , mingling amongst one another .

    When they noticed me walking by , most women puffed out their chests , making their breasts look bigger , and batted theirshes .

    I ignored them , just as I did with the paparazzi The first ce I went to was the bar ; I paused when I saw Walter ordering a couple of drinks from the bartender .

    If Walter was here , that meant Judy was here .

    As if it was instinct , my eyes immediately found her .

    She was seated rather ufortably at a table with Ethan and Irene .

    It seemed that Irene was talking her ear off , and Ethan wouldnt take his eyes off Judy .

    My blood boiled at the sight of it ; his eyes should only be for my daughter and no one else .

    Was I seriously going to have to speak to him again about this ? And what was Judy thinking ? Wearing a dress like that knowing there were going to be unmated males around here and that she was going to be around her ex mate ? It was almost as if she wanted his attention .

    Uncle ? Walter asked as he started to walk past , drinks in hand .

    I turned my scrutiny onto him and nodded without uttering a single word .

    Im d you came , Walter said , a small smile on his face .

    I hope that its okay that I took Judy here .

    I know you had a thing about me dating one of your staff members .

    But Judy is different .

    I truly like her .

    I might even be in love with her .

    My blood went cold at his words .

    Chapter 0119  In love ? Could Judy really be in love with this fool in return ? Walter had a history with women ; he fell in love too quickly , but he always ended up finding someone new and dropping his current love .

    It really showed Judys ipetence for falling for a guy like that .

    Chapter 0120  Chapter 0120

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 0120  Chapter 0120 When I didnt say anything in return , Walter got the fint and walked around me to rejoin Judy and the others .

    I stood frozen , silently fuming .

    Then , I felt and on the back of my shoulder .

    I turned to see Daisy standing behind me with a soft smile on her lips .

    She had a golden shimmering dress that hugged her curves nicely and her breasts were fully on disy .

    She wore a golden mask with silver features , but I knew it was her almost immediately .

    Im d you made it , she said , her smile growing while .

    Buy me a drink .

    It wasnt a question , but an order .

    I raised my brows at her and she just batted hershes in my direction .

    With a sigh , I asked , And what would you like to drink ? ? Champaign , she said eagerly .

    I went to the bartender and ordered two sses of Champaign .

    I handed one to Daisy .

    You look handsome tonight , Gavin .

    I see you didnt bring a date this evening , she pointed out .

    You know I dont usually bring dates to these types of things , I reminded her .

    She nodded thoughtfully as she took a sip of her wine What about that girl you were seeing ? Judy was her name ? Thats not your concern , I said through my teeth .

    This probably wouldnt be her scene anyway , she said with a lightugh .

    I couldnt imagine someone asmon as her being here .

    Thats enough , I said , as I drank the rest of my champagne and started to walk away .

    She grabbed my arm , stopping me .

    I meant no offense , she said , her brows knitted together .

    But you deserve someone more in your league .

    Im a heiress and we would be so good together When I didnt say anything , she took that as her opportunity to step closer to me .

    Dance with me , she practically purred .

    I was ready to decline her when my eyes caught sight of Judy on the dance floor , wrapped in Walters arms .

    She looked content with her body pressed close against his .

    I pressed my lips together and turned back to Daisy , nodding at her .

    I took her hand and escorted her to the dance floor ; she eagerly followed my lead .

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and pressed her body close to mine .

    As we danced , I couldnt help but look in Judys direction .

    How could she let this man touch her after what we had done the other night ? She truly did have no shame .

    Daisy was babbling away about something that I wasnt listening to .

    I gave her generic responses and tried to make it look as if I was interested in being there with her , but that couldnt be further from the truth .

    +29 BONUS Chapter 0120 I nced at Judy once more and I saw Walter kissing her cheek and then he kissed her lips .

    She let him kiss him ; she even closed her eyes and rxed into the kiss .

    But she wasnt moving her lips ; it was almost as if she was letting him kiss her out of duty .

    It was nothing like the way we kissed the other night .

    She kissed me with a hungry fire as if she needed my mouth to survive .

    My cock twitched at the memory , and I had to remind him that I wasnt there with Judy .

    She was with someone else .

    n Walter whispered something in her ear , and she nodded .

    He kissed her onest time before he released her and walked towards the bathroom .

    Judy , looking awkward , went back to the table .

    It was now empty because Irene was on the dance floor with Ethan .

    Gavin ? Daisy asked , trying to get my attention .

    I turned back to her and bowed my head in her direction .

    If youll excuse me , I told her , not bothering toe up with an excuse .

    She looked dumbfounded when I released her and walked away .

    I could hear her calling my name , but I ignored her .

    I reached the table that Judy was seated at and when she saw me , her eyes grewrge .

    I thought you were going to the bathroom ? She asked , confused .

    She thought I was Walter , and I wasnt about to expose myself that quickly .

    Without a single word , I took her hand into mine and pulled her to her feet .

    The electricity I felt from her touch alone was enough to send my wolf into a frenzy , and I had to fight to keep him calm .

    She sucked in a sharp breath when she felt it as well .

    I pulled her with me onto the dance floor and into my arms .

    I wrapped my arms around her , holding her close to me and allowing her scent to envelop mepletely .

    I suddenly felt a strange sense of calm wash over me as we danced slowly .

    I couldnt seem to take my eyes off her and she was entranced by my eyes as well .

    Her breathing grew heavy , and I felt a tremble creep up her spine as my fingers ran up the seams of her dress .

    She truly did look stunning tonight .

    Her lips were pink and plump , ready for me to kiss them .

    She needed a real man to kiss her , not that childish peck that Walter gave her .

    She Paled her lips , and her tongue jetted out to lick her bottom lip .

    Walter , I- Before she could finish that sentence , my mouth was on hers in the most bruising and passionate kiss I have ever had .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 121

    Chip 12 Chapter 0121 Judys POV This kiss was like no other , my heart was racing in my chest .

    I never thought Walter could kiss like this , but here I was , practically floating in his arms while his lips conquered mine .

    Yet , the kiss was so familiar it was almost like I was kissing Gavin .

    Why was I thinking about Gavin yet again ? It was like couldnt get that man out of my mind .

    When we broke apart , I breathed heavily .

    My cheeks were flushed , and my heart was racing at lightning speed .

    I opened my mouth to say something to him , but he stepped away , his eyes wide and yet dark with lust .

    Walter- My words were cut off as he disappeared through the crowd , leaving me standing breathless and blushing .

    I was shocked that he left me there after such an incredible kiss .

    I reached my fingers to my lips , touching them .

    They were swollen and Im sure they were probably red as well .

    Are you okay ? Irene asked as she paused next to me she was looking in the same direction I was .

    ¡­ uh ¡­ I stammered , not sure how to respond .

    Do you know where Walter is going ? Walter ? She asked with a frown before ncing over her shoulder at the table .

    He just got back to the table My entire body froze ; what did she just say ? I slowly turned to see Walter saying something to Ethan as he took his seat , and his eyes scanned the area until he found me .

    A smile lit up his face and he waved me over to join him ; I was taken aback .

    If that was Walter , then who just kissed me ? I looked back in the direction of that man , but he was long gone .

    My heart was racing , and my palms were sweating .

    A stranger just gave me one of the best kisses of my life , filled with passion and longing that I had never felt before ¡­ well , thats a lie .

    Ive felt it once before .

    I feel it whenever Gavin kisses me ¡­.

    But that couldnt have been Gavin .

    He wouldnt kiss me in public like that .

    He had way more self control and we both agreed that our night of passion should never happen again .

    We agreed that we had to pretend it never happened , so if that wasnt Walter and it wasnt Gavin , who was it ? Your face is all red , Walter said with a frown as I reached the table .

    Is everything okay ? I couldnt tell him what had happened , so I nodded .

    Yes , I answered , giving him a small smile .

    I think Im just a little tired .

    At this point , we had been here for a couple of hours and as much fun as its been , I was exhausted .

    I wasnt used to this kind of thing and the alcohol was getting to my head a little .

    Here , have a sip of water , Walter said , passing me a ss .

    1 smiled greatly at him and took some mouthfuls of water , sighing in contentment as the cold liquid soothed my dry throat .

    Chapter 0121 Thank you , I said to him sweetly .

    # 26 BONUS He stood to his feet and wrapped an arm around my waist , kissing my cheek softly .

    Even his scent was different than the man I was just kissing on the dance floor .

    My mind was whirling with confusion and my wolf was practically whimpering in my head .

    She wanted me to chase after that man and yet she was Sicted and in pain over the fact that our mate was here with another woman .

    It was driving her crazy and in return , it was driving me crazy as well .

    How about we go outside , he suggested .

    There was something I wanted to talk to you about anyway .

    I nodded and let him take my hand ; we said goodbye to Irene and ignored Ethanpletely .

    He was ring at me , and I wasnt in the mood to deal with him right now .

    I walked with Walter towards the back door , and we stepped onto the back patio of the G Hall .

    It was a gorgeous night ; the moon was a perfect crescent and there wasnt a cloud in the sky , making way for the most gorgeous disy of stars I had ever seen .

    The air was a bit chilly , and I wrapped my arms around my body to keep warm .

    I should have brought a coat , but I wasnt really thinking about it when we left this evening , Walter took his suit coat off and wrapped it around my shoulders as if he could read my thoughts .

    Thanks , I said to him .

    Of course , he replied , keeping his arm around me and pulling me close to his side .

    Its a beautiful night , I told him , trying to make conversation to ease some of the awkwardness I was feeling around him .

    Not as beautiful as you , he basically purred .

    Wanting to change the subject , I cleared my throat and shimmied out of his embrace .

    I turned to face him , and he had a small frown on his lips .

    So , what did you want to talk about ? I asked him .

    He lifted his mask over his face so I could actually look at him ; Ipletely forgot that I had a mask on as well , so I took mine off and held it in my hands while I looked up at him .

    He looked nervous and I could tell he was internally trying to talk himself into something ¡­ or maybe out of it .

    Chapter 0122 Chapter 0122

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 0122 Walter ? I asked after a long pause .

    He blinked a few times and cleared his throat , meeting my eyes , he gave me a boyish smile .

    I like you , Judy , he blurted out , making me raise my brows .

    I really like you .

    I think I could potentially fall in love with you .

    My heart sank in my chest ; any woman would love to hear those words , especially from Walter Landry .

    He was every womans eye candy , and I was so lucky to be in this position with him ¡­ but I didnt feel the same way about him .

    I thought of him more like a friend than anything .

    But I truly did not want to hurt him .

    So , I wanted to ask you ¡­ if ¡­ youd be my girlfriend , he concluded , his eyes shining with hope and love .

    It made my stomach twist guiltily .

    I twiddled with my fingers thinking about that kiss on the dance floor and the fact that I had sex with his uncle the other day .

    My cheeks flushed at the memory , and I bit my lower lip .

    Walter ¡­ I said slowly , a sigh leaving my lips .

    It was enough for him to know that this wasnt going to be a good conversation and that I wasnt giving him the answer he wanted .

    I watched as his face fell a little , but he remained silent so that I could continue .

    I think youre a really great guy , I told him , looking up to meet his eyes .

    And any woman would be so lucky to have you .

    But Im not really in a ce to be seriously involved with anyone .

    As you already know , my fated mate is marrying another woman , and my wolf is messed up over it ¡­ Im not like him though , Walter said , grabbing a hold of my arm , startling me .

    Im different than him .

    I would never hurt you .

    Just give it some time and you can grow to love me as can your wolf .

    I shook my head and tried to pull my hand away from him .

    Walter , youre amazing and Im so sorry .

    I dont want to hurt you , t about you as you do for me .

    I tried ¡­ I truly did but- I just dont feel the same way Then try harder ! He eximed , his grip tightening We have fun together and we have amazing chemistry , Judy .

    As friends , I told him , trying to keep my tone under control so we wouldnt draw any unwanted attention .

    Thats a lie and you know it ! He scolded me .

    We fucking kissed !! Please , let go of me .

    Youre hurting me , I told him , struggling against his hold .

    His coat fell to the ground during the struggle and his grip only tightened around my forearm ; I knew at this point it would leave a mark .

    You led me on! You made me believe there was a future , he said through his teeth , anger shing across his face .

    His eyes were wild ; I had never seen that look in his eyes before and it made me nervous .

    Please , Walter ¡­  Chapter 0122 You are nothing but a slut , he growled .

    I should have never put my trust in you ! I should have never fallen for you .

    Its no wonder Ethan left you for my cousin ! Before I could stop myself , I pped him across the face .

    He was so startled by the motion that he released me .

    I pulled away from him and stared at him with anger in my own eyes and a fire burning deep in my belly .

    Dont you ever speak to me like that again , Walter .

    Im sorry that I hurt you but that doesnt give you the right to be aplete asshole ! I scolded him , pointing my finger in his face .

    His resolve faded a bit , and I could see the remorse in his eyes as he ran his fingers through his hair .

    Look , youre right .

    Im sorry .

    I was out of line , he murmured .

    But I dont understand why we cant be together .

    I mean you came here as my date didnt you ? You let me kiss you multiple times tonight .

    And now youre telling me you only see me as a friend ? It doesnt make any sense .

    Did something happen ? I saw someone with you earlier today ¡­ Is it because of him ? My heart fell into my stomach .

    He saw me with that guy earlier ? Did he see us kissing ? My face must have been enough of an answer because that fury was back in his eyes as he red down at me .

    It is , isnt it ? He asked in a growl .

    Something happened between you two .

    Didnt it ? Walter- He grabbed my arm again , this time even harder and let out a distressed whimper .

    You truly are a slut ! He hissed .

    I wish I never met you , Judy Montague ! Let me go ! I growled , my fight and flight activating You have no right to touch me like this ! I dont want to be with you , so just leave me alone- The sting in my cheek cut off my words and the taste of blood filled my mouth before I even realized what had happened .

    I stared up at him and saw the anger in his eyes and his own hand red from the -impact .

    He just pped me across the face .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 0123 Judys POV I could feel my cheek swelling from the force and the cat in my lip dripping with blood .

    The moment he saw the blood on my face , I could see the horror in his eyes .

    He released me quickly and stepped back , holding up his hands .

    The motion of him holding up his hands though caused me to flinch , which caused hurt to sh in his eyes .

    Judy ¡­ Im- Dont touch me , I said through my teeth , my voiceing out unfamiliar .

    Im ¡­ Im so sorry ¡­ he said , covering his face with his hands .

    I didnt mean to hurt you ¡­.

    Just leave ¡­ I said , desperate to hold back these tears until he was gone .

    He didnt keep me waiting long , he said nothing more as he turned and ran from me .

    The moment he was out of sight , I let myself crumble .

    Tears flowed down my cheeks , stinging the wound on my lip .

    I touched my swollen cheek with my fingertips and winced .

    Thankfully , there were no witnesses , but I wasnt going to stick around long enough for anyone toe outside and see my situati I quickly hurried from the back patio .

    I didnt bother going back inside ; I thought about saying goodbye to Irene , but the moment she saw my face , she would be questioning me , and I couldnt answer those questions right now .

    My entire body was trembling as I made my way around the front of the building .

    Walter was my ride and there was no way in hell I was going to find him and have him bring me home .

    I reached into my purse and grabbed my phone .

    I was about to call for an Uber but then I heard my name and my entire body froze .

    Judy ? I knew that voice as if it were my own and I was dreading facing him right now .

    I couldnt seem to keep the tears from flowing down my cheeks .

    I kept my back towards him , not wanting him to see me weak like this .

    I heard the car door opening and then shutting , soon , I was engulfed in the familiar scent as I felt his hands on my shoulders , Electricity pulsated through my flesh from his touch , and I hated that I was drawn to him like this .

    What happened ? Gavin asked , his dark tone brewing .

    He knew I was upset without even looking at me ; how did he know ? When only the sounds of my sniffles could be heard , he forcibly turned me around .

    The concern in his eyes turned into shock when he saw my face .

    As his eyes scanned my swollen cheek and the cut on my lip , I saw the fury in his gaze .

    Who did this to you ? He asked through his teeth .

    It doesnt matter , I murmured , wiping the tears off my cheeks .

    I just want to go home .

    Was it my nephew ? He asked , ignoring my request to go home .

    Chapter 1 When I didnt answer , he let out a low grow .

    He already knew the answer without me having to say it .

    He grabbed my chin gently and moved my head up , so my eyes were fixed on his I will never let him hurt you again , he said slowly , making sure I caught every word he spoke .

    I stared into his eyes for what felt like a long while before I nodded .

    Then his lips slowly closed the distance , and he kissedine gently , my heart immediately skipped a beat , and my wolf was on her toes .

    His kiss was everything and yet so familiar .

    It was at that moment ! realized ; he was the man I kissed inside .

    I suppose if he were to have his mask on still , he would resemble Walter .

    It was the family resemnce , and felt foolish to not have realized that sooner .

    My heart was racing as his tongue slipped out of his mouth and glided across my bottom lip , asking for permission to enter .

    Permission that I granted by parting my lips for him .

    He wrapped his arms around my waist , pulling me into him , kissing me as if his entire life depended on it The pain in my cheek and my lip slowly faded and I couldnt tell if it was him who was healing me , or my wolf , but regardless , I didnt want him to stop .

    I wanted ¡­ no ¡­ I needed more of him .

    Gavins POV After kissing Judy on the dance floor , I went to the host of the G and gave her my contribution check before saying goodbye and leaving , I didnt want to be there any longer , especially after watching Judy leaving with Walter , hand in hand .

    My driver had already left , not expecting that I would be ready to leave so soon , but I knew Taylor was around the corner and would get there faster than my driver , so I called him and had him pick me up instead .

    It didnt take long for Taylor to get there and he knew better than to ask me any questions right now .

    Just as we were about to leave , I saw Judy walking down the street from the back patio with her arms wrapped around her trembling body and it looked as if shes been crying I knew at that moment that I wasnt going anywhere without her .

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 0124 Chapter 0124 But the second I saw her swollen cheek and the cut on her lip , I was seeing fucking red .

    Family or not , my nephew was going to die for what he did to her .

    Kissing her wasnt part of the n , but it certainly calmed both me and my wolf down .

    The moment I kissed her , I knew stopping was going to be almost impossible .

    At first , I tasted the blood on her lip , but then her wound started to close , and I wondered if it was her wolf that was healing her , or me ¡­ I pulled her into me even closer , feeling every curve of her body pressed against mine .

    I pulled her towards the car , not letting my lips wander from hers until we reached the front door of the car , and I knocked on it , forcing Taylor to roll down his window , I reluctantly broke the kiss to look at Taylors smug face .

    Judy was breathless and her lips were no longer swollen from the wound but swollen from my kiss .

    Get out , I told him .

    Wait out here .

    Yes , sir , Taylor said with a sparkle of humor in his eyes as he rolled up the window and then stepped out of the car .

    The second he was out of the car and the door was shut , I opened the back door and gently helped Judy into the backseat .

    and Shey on her back , waiting for me to join her .

    I slowly crawled across her body , shutting the door behind me .

    She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen ; her dress hugged her figure perfectly my wolf was practically feral , wanting her out of that dress and naked in my arms .

    I kissed along the nape of her neck , and she gasped at the sensation , I sucked on the soft spot where her neck met her shoulder , and a soft moan escaped her lips as she ran her fingers through my hair .

    Her fingertips felt good brushing across my scalp , and I felt a shiver running across my spine .

    I slowly pulled down the straps of her dress , pulling until her incredible breasts were on disy .

    Her nipples were hard and begging for me to touch them .

    She let out a breathy gasp as my tongue twirled around one of her nipples , sucking it into my mouth and teasing her until she was panting with need .

    Gavin ¡­ she gasped .

    Warmth spread across her body , practically radiating off her and warming me in return .

    A smile crept along my lips ; I loved the effect I had on her and I wondered what else I could do to make her react in this way .

    I tugged her nipple with my teeth , making her whimper and arch her back .

    I could smell her desires pooling between her legs and it caused my wolf to growl hungrily .

    I trailed my lips down her body , kissing her above her dress until I reached the bottomyer of her dress .

    I used my hands to gently push her dress up and my eyes darkened when I saw the ck silk panties she was wearing .

    Was she wearing these for Walter ? The thought pissed me off and I had to bite back a growl .

    I was going to make her forget Walters name; the only name I wanted on her lips was mine .

    I pushed her panties aside , revealing her most sensitive spot .

    She looked and smelled so good that my mouth was practically watering .

    Without warning , I devoured her .

    She yelled out my name and it felt so good to hear iting out of her mouth .

    She tasted just as good as she smelled , and my cock twitched 1/2  Chapter 0124 with need .

    I sucked her clit into my mouth and teased her until she could no longer take it .

    As she came undone , she yelled out my name , but I didnt relent until she was practically paralyzed from the pleasure .

    I gave her clit onest kiss before I brought my lips back to hers , kissing her with everything I had inside of me , and shoving my tongue deep into her mouth so she could taste herself on me .

    She kissed me hungrily , nipping at my bottom lip and chuckling when I nipped at her now fully healed bottom lip .

    She ran her fingers down my body , exploring my abs through my shirt and a small smile tipped the corner of her lips showing that she liked what she was feeling .

    I helped her out by undoing my belt and unzipping my pants so she could have easier ess to me .

    It didnt take her long to get my manhood out of my pants and firmly in her hands .

    Her touch was electrifying , and I nearlybusted on the spot .

    I kissed her as she stroked me , rubbing her fingers across the tip and then down my shaft , making me moan like never before .

    I need to be inside of you , I whispered against her lips .

    Her eyes sparkled to life as she nodded .

    Take me ¡­ she whispered .

    Tell me you are mine ¡­ I begged , not recognizing the hoarseness of my voice , or understanding where these words wereing from .

    Tell me ¡­ She looked at me for a moment , the heat in her eyes intensifying before she closed the distance and kissed me deeply just before I heard her breathy whisper .

    Im yours .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 0125 Judys POV The words were out of my mouth before I could truly think about what they meant .

    They seemed to be his unraveling though because in the next second , he was buried deep inside of me and I was screaming out his name , all thoughts of anything leaving my mind in an instant .

    As he thrust himself inside of me , he kept hitting that perfect spot that made my legs tingle and my body hum with excitement , even my wolf was inplete bliss ,pletely forgetting about the heartbreak from our falled mating .

    Gavins lips found mine again and he sucked my bottom lip into his mouth .

    I smiled into the kiss , wanting so much more of him .

    I wanted to be even closer if that was possible .

    I ran my fingers through his soft locks of hair , holding his head so I could kiss him until my heart was content .

    He didnt fight me on it ; he let me explore him and take what I needed .

    Judy ¡­ he moaned against me .

    I loved the way my name sounded on his lips , and I wanted to hear it again and again .

    I could feel him swelling and twitching inside of me , but he was holding himself back .

    He reached between us and started to rub my core with his thumb , teasing and tugging my clit until I could no longer hold it in anymore .

    With a final yell of his name , I wasing undone and he was following me over the edge .

    I felt him release his seed inside of me and we were soon both a sweating and panting mess of entanglement .

    We remained like that for a short while , attempting to catch our breath before he got off me and pulled me to a sitting position .

    I ran my fingers through my disheveled hair , feeling my cheeks flush with embarrassment .

    Im not sure what came over me , but this was not how I thought my night would be ending .

    Gavin was quick to adjust himself and make himself decent again as if nothing had happened .

    I stared at him wide eyed , not believing that he was able to recover himself so quickly .

    A smirk yed on his lips as he swiped his thumb across my bottom lip and then tucked a fallen strand of hair behind my ear .

    He kissed my forehead affectionately , making my heart skip a beat .

    He gave me a second to adjust my dress before he rolled down the window .

    Taylor was standing outside the car and his cheeks were red .

    There was no doubt in my mind that he heard the entire thing , I wanted to die from embarrassment , but Gavin didnt seem bothered .

    Take us back to my Vi , he ordered .

    Taylor nodded and hurried into the drivers seat .

    He was quick to close the little window separating the front seat from the backseat , giving Gavn and me some more privacy .

    I looked up at Gavin , surprised .

    You arent taking me home ? I asked him .

    He raised a brow at me .

    Do you want to return home ? I thought about it for a second before shaking my head Chapter 0125  As we drove , my mind was racing .

    Why did Gavin kiss me again ? And why did we have sex ? I thought we agreed that this couldnt happen again .

    He didnt seem bothered by the fact that we just broke our agreement though .

    In fact , he looked satisfied and a little smug , as if he had just won the lottery or something .

    But there was no way he thought of this aswinning the lottery.

    If anything , Im probably just making his life moreplicated .

    I wasnt sure where this left us when it came to employees and bosses .

    I also wasnt sure what was going to happen with Walter ¡­ oh Goddess .

    Walter .

    How had I forgotten about him ? I reached my hand up to touch my check , expecting to still feel its tender swelling .

    But there wasnt any .

    It didnt feel wounded at all .

    Had I imagined it ? Or was healed after Walter struck me ? You dont need to worry about him anymore , Gavin said as if he could read my thoughts .

    Hes never going to bother you again .

    W ¡­ what do you mean ? I asked , peeking up at him .

    Ill handle him , he told me simply .

    What he did was out of line .

    Ive already mindlinked one of my men who is head of security .

    They are going to get the security footage from the back patio .

    My mouth fell open .

    There were cameras ? I gasped .

    He raised his right brow .

    Of course there are , he answered .

    Im not letting him get away with this .

    Hell pay the ultimate price for hurting you .

    Chapter 0126 Chapter 0126

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 0126 1 flushed from his words ; I didnt take him for someone who would care about such a thing , especially not when it came to me ..

    You shouldnt be too hard on him .

    Hes your nephew ¡­ Which makes it worse , Gavin muttered .

    Hes family and my family never raise their hand to women .

    It cant go without punishment .

    I knew there was no changing his mind on this ; I bit the inside of my cheek and stared down at my hands .

    He asked me to be his girlfriend , I whispered , making Gavin tense from beside me .

    And I said no .

    He was angry with me ¡­ he said some pretty cruel things .

    Why did you decline his offer ? He didnt sound usatory , more just curious like he was trying to keep the conversation going .

    My heart swelled a little more thinking that maybe he did care for me ¡­ at least a little bit .

    I didnt feel the same way about him , I admitted .

    I didnt want to hurt him ¡­ but I didnt like him in the same way that he liked me .

    Gavin nodded , his expression softening .

    And he got angry , he said softly ; it wasnt a question , but I nodded anyway .

    Yes , I confirmed .

    He got angry .

    Gavin wrapped an arm around me and pulled me into his side , wrapping me with his warmth andfort .

    I felt my body rxing almost immediately and my heart eased .

    I thought we decided that the other night was a mistake , and we were going to pretend it never happened , I blurted before I could stop myself .

    You decided that .

    I raised my brows and looked up at him .

    And thats not what you wanted ? I asked him .

    I wasnt really thinking about it , he admitted .

    And now ? He was quiet for a moment , at first , I didnt think he was going to answer my question , but then he let out a shuddering breath .

    And now , I think we should be together .

    My heart stilled in my chest and my jaw all but dropped .

    Im sorry ¡­ what ? Chapter 0126 Lets be together .

    Even though he had said it twice , I still wasnt sure if heard him correctly .

    I stared at him nkly , not sure what to say in response .

    Was he kidding ? Do Iugh ? Do I agree ? Did I want to be with him like that ? He was Irenes father and my exs father inw .

    Not to mention my boss .

    This was a recipe for disaster ! The corner of his lips tipped upward into a smile , and he bent to brush a chaste kiss across my lips .

    Im not saying lets get married , or even mate , he said as he kissed the bridge of my nose .

    Im saying , lets be together .

    Itll get my mother and Daisy off my back and get Ethan and Walter off yours .

    Meanwhile , we can scratch each others itches and have a little fun .

    I raised my brows , suddenly understanding what he was saying .

    You want to have a fake rtionship ? I asked .

    I wouldnt say fake , he replied .

    Maybe something like friends with benefits .

    He tucked a strand of hair behind my car and grinned down at me .

    With plenty of benefits .

    You cant deny that we are sexuallypatible , and we are attracted to one another .

    I corked my brows at him .

    You are attracted to me ? I asked teasingly .

    He rolled his eyes , but I could see the yfulness on his face .

    Focus , he murmured , bobbing my forehead gently with his knuckle .

    Its been a while since I did this whole dating thing and Im a little rusty , he admitted .

    But now that Ive had a taste of you ¡­ I dont think I can just pretend it didnt happen .

    His tone grew sultry at the end and a shiver crept up my spine as my cheeks red with heat .

    I bit my lip as I peeked up at him .

    I was definitely going to regret this at some point , but I couldnt help myself .

    I nodded , my eyes locked onto his .

    Okay , I said softly .

    Lets be together .

    He grinned but then his face grew serious .

    Of course , we cant tell anyone about this for right now .

    go public .

    We need to keep this a secret .

    The media cant find out .

    Are you okay with that ? My cheek flushed again , and I felt a pain in my chest from his words .

    He saved me from being Ethans dirty little secret ¡­ but now he was making me his .

    Yeah , I ultimately said .

    Im okay with that .

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 0127 Judys POV I woke up the next morning and for a moment , I forgot where I was .

    I looked around therge room and when I felt movement beside me , I turned , and my body rxed when I saw a sleeping , Gavin .

    After the Gst night and after we decided , we were going to date or whatever it was we were going to do , he took me back to his Vi and we had sex in his bed untilte into the night .

    I ended up falling asleep and apparently , he did too .

    My body warmed at the sight of him , we were both still naked and my heart skipped a beat when his movements caused the nkets to lower on his body , revealing to me his incredible abs .

    I just wanted to run my tongue down his body but then I bit the inside of my cheeks and cursed myself for those thoughts .

    I was about to slide out of bed and grab some clothes , but his hand wrapped around my wrist , stopping me .

    I was startled to see that his eyes were now open , and he was staring at me with his dark scrutiny .

    Where do you think youre going ? He asked in a sultry tone , making my cheeks blush .

    Before I couldprehend what was happening , he was pulling me into him , but then flipping our positions so he was on top of me .

    I squealed at the sudden motion , but it was halted when his lips came crashing down onto mine .

    Even in the morning , he tasted so good .

    Were you trying to sneak out ? He asked against my lips , nibbling at my bottom lip .

    I have ss , I told him , pressing against his chest , though I wasnt really struggling all that hard .

    I need to go , and I wanted to run home first so I can shower .

    He raised his brow .

    I have a perfectly good shower here , he told me , kissing me softly .

    My cheeks flushed as I melted into his kiss ; I would never get enough of that .

    And change my clothes ? Ill have one of my maids raid Irenes closet , he told me , running his lips down the nape of my neck .

    She isnt home anyways .

    A shiver ran up my spine and I couldnt help but squirm beneath him .

    Where is she ? I asked breathlessly , trying to distract myself .

    1 Is that really what you want to talk about right now ? He asked , nipping at my shoulder .

    I yelled , and surprisingly , it made himugh as he flipped us back over , so I was now straddling him .

    It wasnt often that I heard himughing .

    It was a nice sound , and I wanted to hear more of it .

    Havent you had enough of mest night , Alpha Landry ? I asked teasingly , this time , it was me who kissed him .

    He deepened the kiss , swiping his tongue across my bottom lip until I parted my lips for him As he tasted me , I couldnt help but moan into his mouth .

    When he broke the kiss, it was too soon , and it left me craving more .

    Chapter 0127 When Ive had enough of you , Ill you know , he said peppering and kissing down the nape of my neck .

    The thought of him ever having enough of me left me feeling unsettled , but I swallowed it down into the pit of my stomach and patted his chest .

    I really do have to get dressed , I told him .

    He sighed and released me .

    Fine , he murmured .

    But Im showering with you .

    Wha- I couldnt get the word out of my mouth because he was already lifting me over his shoulder and carrying me like a fireman into the bathroom as I squealed .

    You have to tell me about the G ! Nan said as we met up in the student lounge of the campus .

    I had to suffer through two morning sses with only a few hours of sleep and when I saw the waiting coffee on the table , I could have kissed her .

    Youre a saint , I said , grabbing the cup of coffee and bringing it to my lips .

    She grinned .

    I had a feeling youd need it .

    Gs runte , she told me as I sat beside her .

    So , tell me all about it .

    It started off fine , I told her , taking another sip of the coffee .

    But then it got bad .

    She frowned and lifted her gaze to meet mine , the concern evident in her eyes .

    What do you mean by that ? She asked , frowning .

    I sighed as I took another long sip of the coffee , trying to figure out how much I should tell her and if I should just tell her about the part about Walter ¡­ or both Walter and Gavin .

    I mean she was my best friend , and I didnt like keeping secrets from her .

    But Gavin asked me not to say anything and I had to respect his wishes .

    Walter asked me to be his girlfriend , I told her .

    She gaped .

    What ? Thats incredible , Judy ! She cooed .

    But then she frowned again and narrowed her eyes .

    You dont seem happy .

    I shook my head and gave her a pathetic shrug .

    Im not , I muttered .

    I told him that I wasnt ready to put myself out there like that .

    I told him I thought of him more like a friend and nothing more .

    I never meant to hurt him ¡­ but he was upset .

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 0120 Chapter 0128 She was quiet for a moment as she took a sip of lier own coffee .

    Theres nothing wrong with being friends .

    I mean , lie has to understand that your fated mate left you for another woman only recently .

    You are still heartbroken , and your wolf is healing , she told me .

    You cant be too hard on yourself , and he cant be too hard on you .

    I bit my lip and stared down at the brown liquid , my cheeks flushing at the memory .

    Why do I feel like theres more to the story ? She suddenly asked , taking in my sour expression .

    Because there is , I murmured , pecking up at her through myshes .

    He was so angry , Nan .

    I was so scared , and I tried to get away .

    Things were sald¡­ and lines were crossed .

    Lines were crossed ? She asked and I could feel her rising irritation .

    Did he hurt you ?? I chewed the inside of my cheek , not able to say the words .

    OH , my Goddess ! She nearly screamed .

    He did , didnt he ?! Not so loud , Nan ! I pleaded , grabbing her arm to settle her down .

    I dont want this to get out .

    Im going to fucking kill that asshole ! She hissed and was seconds away from standing up , but I pulled her back down , not wanting her to make any stupid decisions .

    Gavin is already dealing with it ¡­ She froze and stared at me with wide eyes .

    Gavin ? Gavin Landry ? She asked .

    I nodded .

    He saw me walkingst night and he pulled over to give me a ride ¡­ I told her .

    It was half the truth b I wasnt going to tell her the entire story .

    He figured out what happened , and he promised me that Walter wont hurt me again .

    She raised her brows and then a smile tipped the corner of her lips .

    Alpha Gavin Landry is protecting you ? She asked .

    My cheeks blushed and I stared down at my hands .

    Yes , I answered , not able to look her in the eyes .

    Why do I feel like theres more to it- I have to get to my next ss , I said quickly , jumping to my feet .

    Thanks for the coffee .

    I grabbed my bag and my coffee and hurried towards the doorway .

    Okay , but we arent done with this conversation ! She shouted after me .

    I waved at her without looking at her and hurried to my next ss .

    By the end of myst ss of the day , I was covered in sweat and exhausted .

    I was kind of relieved when  Chapter 0120 I didnt run into Nan as I made my way to the front of the school .

    Before I could grab my phone to call for an Uber , a car pulled up in front of me , making me freeze .

    The back window rolled down and Gavin smirked at me .

    Get in , he ordered .

    I opened my mouth to protest , looking around to make sure no one was watching .

    Dont make me beg , he murmured .

    Get in the car .

    My heart skipped a beat , but I did as he said and got into the car .

    Before I could put my seatbelt on , was grabbing me , pulling me in , and his lips were covering mine in a sweet and passionate kiss .

    he Third Person POV A couple of weeks had passed since the G and Irene had been a mess .

    Ethan found it hard to maintain her .

    I t believe he just left without saying a word to me , Irene pouted one night as she snuggled into bed with Ethan .

    He literally left the country and said nothing ! Im sure it was because of an emergency , Ethan told her , sighing .

    He will call you when hes ready .

    Its been like that for weeks ; she would cry over her cousin leaving without a word and Ethan would attempt tofort her .

    Though , his mind wasnt truly in it .

    His mind was with Judy .

    Shes been different thesest couple of weeks .

    Ethan had noticed how she was practically glowing .

    Whenever he spotted her , she was either with Gavin , or training with Matthew and Gavin would be sitting outside , watching them .

    Ethan noticed the quick looks that Judy would give Gavin and the small blush that crept along her cheeks .

    He noticed the smirk on Gavins lips whenever their eyes locked .

    Sometimes Ethan would catch them speaking softly to one another but when they noticed him standing nearby , they would break apart and talk only about business .

    It left Ethan feeling unsettled as he watched the two of them together .

    Later that same evening , Ethan went to get Irene and take her out on a date to get her mind off Walters betrayal , but he froze when he saw Gavin and Judy in the corner just in front of the back doors .

    It was clear she had just finished with training and was probably leaving .

    He smiled down at her and Ethans heart fell into his stomach when he watched Gavin tuck a strand of hair behind Judys hair .

    It was a small gesture , but it was still so intimate .

    Had Judy truly moved on already ?

 Chapter 129

    22 Chapter 0129 Chapter 0129 Judys POV Hey , Dad ! Are you going to watch us practice again today ? Matt asked eagerly as Gavin joined us in the parlor .

    It had been a couple of weeks since our arrangement and things have been going way better than I thought .

    A few times , Ethan had almost caught us .

    We old ourselves that we needed to be more careful around the house and maybe keep the disy of affection to a minimum during the daylight .

    But he still picks me up from college and brings me to his Vi .

    At least twice a week Ive been sleeping here , in Gavins bed , but he takes me home early in the morning so nobody would suspect anythin The only thing that truly changed in front of others was the fact that Gavin now joined Matt and me during our training sessions outside , and sometimes even in the parlor during our academic tutoring sessions .

    Matt has loved it and I loved seeing that smile on his face .

    He hasnt gotten in trouble at school since Gavin started to pay more attention to him and could tell his spirit has been up .

    Would that be okay ? Gavin asked , sitting in one of the nearby chairs .

    Yes ! Matt said happily , a smile lighting up his face .

    Gavin smiled at the young boy before his eyes lifted and met mine ; my heart skipped a beat .

    Would that be okay with you ? He asked me , raising his brows yfully .

    He was getting a rise out of the fact that he was making me blush .

    I wouldnt want to interrupt or anything I have noints , Mr.

    Landry .

    But I might put you to work , I told him , winking as I stood to my feet .

    I turned to Matt who was grinning from ear to ear Want to practice what I taught you the other day ? He jumped to his feet andughed .

    Yes , he answered .

    He grabbed my hand and then grabbed Gavins hand , pulling him to his feet .

    Lets go ! We followed Matt outside , letting him drag us along .

    I nced up at Gavin and saw him smiling ; it was refreshing to see him smiling like this and it did something to my insides .

    Once we reached the training grounds , Matt released our hands and ran to grab some of the weapons out of the chest .

    So , what exactly did you teach him ? Gavin asked from beside me .

    I smirked up at him and folded my arms across my chest .

    Youll see , I said as I stepped away from him .

    Matt grabbed a few of the daggers and faced a nearby tree ; I stared up at the giant tree , which made Gavin also look up at the tree .

    One by one , Matt threw daggers at the tree , causing pinecones and acorns to fall from the branches .

    They showered around us , making Gavin dodge away from them , confusion shing across his face .

    And then he tumbled to the ground as Matt punched him in the stomach and stepped on his throat ,  Chapter 0129 aiming his arrow at his face .

    Gavins eyes grewrge with surprise and then Iughed .

    I taught him the element of a surprise distraction , old him .

    And the perfect spot to punch anyone ; even the toughest.

    It makes them fall to their knees every time .

    Gavin raised his brows as he looked at me and then he grinned .

    He grabbed Matts leg and pulled him to the ground , tackling him .

    He was careful not to hurt Matt , but rough enough to take him down and for him to know that Gavin was stronger and in charge .

    Matt gasped as Gavin easily disarmed him , and just as Gavin had him pinned , Matt broke intoughter .

    The two of them wrestled like a couple of boys and it warmed my heart to watch the father and son duo .

    I was so distracted by the scene in front of me that I didnt notice Ethan standing nearby until he grabbed my arm and yanked me away .

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 0130 Ethan , what the hell are you doing ? I gasped as he pulled me further away from Gavin and Matt .

    He stopped walking when we reached a more wooded and shaded area , and he caged me against the tree with his arms .

    What am I doing ? What the hell do you think youre doing ? Whats going on between you and Gavin ?? He asked through his teeth .

    I stared at him with shock all over my face .

    Are you out of your mind ? I asked him .

    What right do you have to question me ? You are engaged to another woman ! I attempted to shove him away from me , but he was too strong and stood his ground .

    He closed the gap between us , so his body was now pinning me against the tree .

    At one point , this would have made my legs weak , and I would gush over his nearness , but now I couldnt stand how close he was to me .

    And werent you just dating another man not too long ago ? He asked .

    What happened there ? Did you drive him away because you couldnt get enough of Gavin Landry ?? Let me go , Ethan , I said , trying to wiggle away from him .

    You have no right to question me ! Go be with your fianc¨¦ ! I never thought you were such a slut ! You are shameless Mr.

    Cash , I hissed .

    Leave me alone .

    This isnt any of your concern .

    My rtionship with Gavin is none of your business .

    We are broken up .

    You are still mine , Judy Montague .

    Dont ever forget that ! He growled .

    In your dreams , I said in a low and cruel tone .

    Just as he opened his mouth to say something else , he was ripped off me .

    He gasped as he turned around .

    to face a very pissed off Gavin Without hesitation , Gavin punched him in the stomach , making Ethan fall to the ground .

    My heart leaped in my throat as Gavin grabbed Ethan by the shirt and yanked him to his feet , shoving him against the tree .

    Why cant you behave ? Gavin growled Every time turn around you are causing trouble for Judy ! You are engaged to my daughter , do I need to be worried about your dedication to her ?? N.no , Alpha Of course not ! I love your daughter .

    I mean no disrespect , Ethan stammered .

    Wwe were just having an innocent conversation .

    you pestering It didnt look so innocent to me .

    You had her pressed against a tree ! The next time I see Judy , I will make your life a living hell and you can forget about ever bing an Alpha .

    Do I make myself clear , Ethan Cash ? Y.

    yes of course .

    he stammered , his face growing redder by the second .

    Gavin released him , and he slumped helplessly against the tree .

    Gavin looked at me and his expression Chapter 0130 Ethan , what the hell are you doing ? I gasped as he pulled me further away from Gavin and Matt .

    He stopped walking when we reached a more wooded and shaded area , and he caged me against the tree with his arms .

    What am I doing ? What the hell do you think youre doing ? Whats going on between you and Gavin ?? He asked through his teeth .

    I stared at him with shock all over my face .

    Are you out of your mind ? I asked him .

    What right do you have to question me ? You are engaged to another woman ! I attempted to shove him away from me , but he was too strong and stood his ground .

    He closed the gap between us , so his body was now pinning me against the tree .

    At one point , this would have made legs weak , and I would gush over his nearness , but now I couldnt stand how close he was to me .

    my And werent you just dating another man not too long ago ? He asked .

    What happened there ? Did you drive him away because you couldnt get enough of Gavin Landry ?? Let me go , Ethan , I said , trying to wiggle away from him .

    You have no right to question me ! Go be with your fianc¨¦ ! I never thought you were such a slut ! You are shameless Mr.

    Cash , I hissed .

    Leave me alone .

    This isnt any of your concern .

    My rtionship with Gavin is none of your business .

    We are broken up .

    You are still mine , Judy Montague .

    Dont ever forget that ! He growled .

    In your dreams , I said in a low and cruel tone .

    Just as he opened his mouth to say something else , he was ripped off me .

    He gasped as he turned around to face a very pissed off Gavin .

    Without hesitation , Gavin punched him in the stomach , making Ethan fall to the ground .

    My heart leaped in my throat as Gavin grabbed Ethan by the shirt and yanked him to his feet , shoving him against the tree .

    Why cant you behave ? Gavin growled .

    Every time turn around you are causing trouble for Judy ! You are engaged to my daughter ; do I need to be worried about your dedication to her?? N ¡­ no , Alpha .

    Of course not ! I love your daughter .

    I mean no disrespect , Ethan stammered .

    W ¡­ we were just having an innocent conversation .

    It didnt look so innocent to me .

    You had her pressed against a tree ! The next time I see you pestering Judy , I will make your life a living hell and you can forget about ever bing an Alpha .

    Do I make myself clear , Ethan Cash ? Y ¡­ yes ¡­ of course ¡­ he stammered , his face growing redder by the second .

    Gavin released him , and he slumped helplessly against the tree .

    Gavin looked at me and his expression 1/2 Chapter 0680 softened .

    Are you okay ? He asked me .

    I nodded , but my entire body trembled .

    He took hold of my arm and pulled me towards me .

    Go Inside and get cleaned up , he told me softly .

    I nodded and looked over his shoulder at Matt who was staring wide eyed at us .

    Did Matt see that ? I asked in a hushed whisper .

    He must have been frightened .

    Ill deal with it , he assured .

    Ill meet you in my room .

    Just make sure no one sees you .

    I nodded and nced at him , grateful for his presence Thank you , I whispered , he winked at me , and I quickly dispersed from the area , saying a quick goodbye to Matt before I went inside .

    Third Person POV Irene was about to go outside to look for Ethan .

    He told her he was going to speak with her father about something , but he had been gone for a while .

    She reached the back door but froze at the window when she saw what was happening in the far distance .

    Ethan and Judy were against a tree and his body was pressed against hers .

    The position looked far too intimate .

    Her entire heart shattered in a second ¡­ she knew something was going on between them , but she believed them when they said it was nothing .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 0131 How stupid she was for trusting them .

    A furlous rage and pit of Jealousy bubbled in her stomach .

    She bit her lip , keeping her tears away .

    She watched as her father noticed what was happening and he stormed over to them , pulling Ethan off Judy and punching him in the stomach .

    Irene wanted to go to Ethan to make sure he was okay but she couldnt bring herself to move .

    She was frozen in ce , unable to take her eyes off the man she fell so desperately in love with .

    She was so wrapped up staring at Ethan that she barely noticed when Judy walked back into the house .

    Irene ¡­ Judy breathed .

    I didnt know you were here ¡­ Um ¡­ hello Judy , Irene said with a tight lipped smil .

    I was just looking for Ethan .

    Have you seen him ? Judy nced over her shoulder out the door and then turned back to Irene with her own fake smile .

    I think hes speaking with your father , she said , looking a bit awkward .

    Is everything okay ? Irene stared at her for a moment ; she thought Judy was her friend .

    How wrong was she ? Was she really going to look her in the eyes and lie to her ? She desperately wanted to know what was going on between Judy and her fianc¨¦ .

    Her heart was aching at the very thought and it took everything she had not to burst into tears .

    She had given up so much for Ethan , including her dignity .

    She made such a fuss about being with him and made herself look foolish in front of her father .

    Now it seemed as if it was crumbling down around her and there was nothing , she could do about it .

    Yeah , Irene lied , forcing another smile , feeling helpless and more alone than ever .

    Im fine ¡­ um ¡­ Ethans family is having their annual barbeque tomorrow night .

    Im a little nervous about it .

    I never met them before .

    Judy nodded , looking a bit uneasy .

    They are an interesting bunch .

    They never liked me , Judy admitted , gaining Irenes attention .

    But my family goes to their barbeque every year .

    A light bulb went off in Irenes head .

    Maybe if Irene could impress Ethans family and make them like her better than they like Judy , then Ethan would see that Irene is the right choice for him and he could finally leave Judy alone ! But she needed Judy to be there so Ethan could see theparison .

    Oh , thats too bad , Irene said with a pout .

    Why dont they like you ? Judy looked startled by the question .

    Oh , Im not sure .

    They are pretty stuck up and if you dont fit their image then they wont like you , she said with a shrug .

    Its no big deal .

    Youll be at the barbeque tomorrow , right ? she asked .

    You said your family goes every year .

    Yeah , but I think we might skip this year given the circumstances with my father , she said , twiddling with her fingers nervously .

    benter tes Trene grabbed her hand .

    I dont want to go there alone , Judy .

    Please tell me youll be there ¡­ she begged .

    Judy blushed and stepped away , You wont be alone ¡­ youll be with Ethan , she told Trene .

    Im sure youll be fine- I need someone who will be on my side if things go south , she told me .

    I could really use your support .

    We are friends ¡­ arent we ? Judy was quiet for a moment and then she sighed , relenting with a nod .

    Yes , she said softly .

    We are friends .

    So , youll be there ? Irene asked , her eyesrge with hope .

    For me ? Judy forced a smile .

    Ill be there .

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 0132 Judys POV You agreed to do what ?? Gavin asked , folding his arms across his chest as he red at me .

    I sat on his bed , with my head down .

    Why would you agree to go to that barbeque ? Because Irene asked , I told him .

    Shes my friend , Gavin .

    She needed me to be there ¡­ so Ill be there .

    He sighed , running his fingers through his hair .

    Let me go with you , he said after a moment of pause I stood to my feet and closed the gap between us , wrapping my arms around his neck I like that he wanted to go and protect me , but it wasnt a usible solution .

    It would only make a scene and reveal our special rtionship .

    And how would we exin that ? I asked him .

    We would have toe up with an excuse as to why you are there defending me , Gavin .

    I dont think its a good idea .

    He sighed and wrapped his arms around my waist , pulling me close to him .

    I was invited , you know .

    Im invited every year , but I never attend , he murmured .

    This surprised me .

    I peeked up at him .

    Ifv f you feel like you must attend , then attend .

    But I want to prove to myself that I can handle this on my own without you intervening .

    Plus , I doubt Irene wants your presence there .

    This is supposed to be her moment .

    You being there takes the attention away from her , I told him .

    He nodded and pressed his forehead against mine .

    Youre right .

    I dont like it .

    But youre right .

    But if he gives you any issues- Ill call you , I assured him .

    I stood on my toes and kissed his lips .

    Mr.

    Protective .

    .

    He rolled his eyes , but I could see a hint of a smile on his lips .

    Thats me , he murmured .

    Always the protector .

    He deepened the kiss and then pulled me into his bed where we made love for most of the night before falling asleep .

    Where have you been ? My mother asked as I walked down the steps of the house .

    It waste morning , and I had gotten home a few hours ago from Gavins vi .

    I managed to get a few more hours of sleep before waking up for the day .

    I wanted to get here and act as if I had been here all night before my mother woke up , but apparently , she had noticed my absence .

    I just woke up , I told her , rubbing the sleep out of my eyes .

    You hadnt been home all night , she told me , folding her arms across her chest .

    Dont think I didnt hear youing home early this morning .

    Youve been like this for weeks , Judy .

    You stay out all night and return in the morning .

    ¦° 12  Chapter 0132 My cheeks flushed at her words .

    So , she had noticed .

    I bit my lower lip and nced at the ground .

    She studied me for a moment before her eyes grew wide .

    Are you seeing someone ? She asked .

    What ? No , of course not .

    Is it Ethan ? She suddenly asked , making my blood go cold .

    I could see the hopefulness in her eyes .

    Did you two reconcile ? No , Mom , I told her , bursting her bubble .

    Ethans engaged to someone else ¡­ remember ? She sighed and rubbed her temples as if she were gaining a headache .

    Well , I hoped seeming hes your fated mate and all that you both came to your senses .

    But I guess thats not the case .

    Anyway , we are going to the Cash family barbeque tonight , so just make sure you are on your best behavior .

    I frowned at her and folded my arms across my chest .

    Im not the one you should be worrying about , I told her .

    She rolled her eyes .

    Honesty , Judy .

    Its an attitude like that that gets you in trouble , she murmured .

    Im going to ask them for some help paying your fathers debt , so I need tonight to go well .

    My mouth dropped open .

    Mom , we dont need their money , I told her .

    I already told you that Ill take care of it .

    And I appreciate that , sweetie .

    I truly do .

    But your father cant stay another minute in that awful prison .

    My wolf has been taking all the pain hes been feeling and my heart breaks for her .

    We need our mate back and safe and myst hope right now is the Cash family .

    They are rich enough that they could help us .

    It doesnt hurt to ask His family isnt nice , I reminded her .

    Theyve never treated our family kindly no matter how much you and Dad tried to suck up to them .

    They looked at us like we were bottom of the barrel trash and not even worth polishing their shoes .

    That isnt true , my mother told me .

    His mother , Meredith , had always been kind to me and his grandmother as well .

    They are friends , Judy .

    They will help us if asked .

    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 0132 Judys POV You agreed to do what ?? Gavin asked , folding his arms across his chest as he red at me .

    I sat on his bed , with my head down .

    Why would you agree to go to that barbeque ? Because Irene asked , I told him .

    Shes my friend , vin .

    She needed me to be there ¡­ so Ill be there .

    He sighed , running his fingers through his hair .

    Let me go with you , he said after a moment of pause I stood to my feet and closed the gap between us , wrapping my arms around his neck .

    I like that he wanted to go and protect me , but it wasnt a usible solution .

    It would only make a scene and reveal our special rtionship .

    And how would we exin that ? I asked him .

    We would have toe up with an excuse as to why you are there defending me , Gavin .

    I dont think its a good idea .

    He sighed and wrapped his arms around my waist , pulling me close to him .

    I was invited , you know .

    Im invited every year , but never attend , he murmured .

    This surprised me .

    I peeked up at him , If you feel like you must attend , then attend .

    But I want to prove to myself that I can handle this on my own without you intervening .

    Plus , I doubt Irene wants your presence there .

    This is supposed to be her moment .

    You being there takes the attention away from her , I told him .

    He nodded and pressed his forehead against mine .

    Youre right .

    I dont like it .

    But youre right .

    But if he gives you any issues- Ill call you , I assured him .

    I stood on my toes and kissed his lips .

    Mr.

    Protective .

    ?He rolled his eyes , but I could see a hint of a smile on his lips .

    Thats me , he murmured .

    Always the protector .

    He deepened the kiss and then pulled me into his bed where we made love for most of the night before falling asleep .

    Where have you been ? My mother asked as I walked down the steps of the house .

    It waste morning , and I had gotten home a few hours ago from Gavins vi .

    I managed to get a few more hours of sleep before waking up for the day .

    I wanted to get here and act as if I had been here all night before my mother woke up , but apparently , she had noticed my absence .

    I just woke up , I told her , rubbing the sleep out of my eyes .

    You hadnt been home all night , she told me , folding her arms across her chest .

    Dont think I didnt hear youing home early this morning .

    Youve been like this for weeks , Judy .

    You stay out all night and return in the morning .

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 0133 I dont trust them , Mom , I told her .

    They arent good people ¡­ Well , I just dont believe that , she said , shaking her head .

    I sighed ; there was no point in arguing with her .

    I knew I wouldnt be able to change her mind .

    After a while , I gave up on the conversation and made my mother and me some lunch before we got dressed for the barbeque .

    I settled on a skirt and a blouse .

    It was a designer skirt , so hopefully they wontment on my clothes .

    I braided my hair and applied some makeup to make my features pop .

    By the time I was finished dressing for the event , it was time to leave .

    My mother drove us in her car , and it didnt take long to get to the Cash family manor .

    It was huge and there were a couple of guest houses off to the side .

    If they truly wanted to , they could easily pay off my fathers debt and make things okay again for my family .

    But they were greedy and would never help us without there being a secret motive behind it .

    I just hoped my mother was careful with whatever she agreed to .

    My mother walked through the manor as if she owned the ce ; she had her head held high and I admired that .

    She didnt look as if she spent a month in bed ; she looked as if nothing was wrong .

    She wore one of her designer dresses and her hair was tied in a neat pony , flowing evenly down her back .

    She wore heels that made her legs look great and makeup that made her look professional and dashing .

    We reached the back patio where the barbeque was happening ; the Cash family had a huge yard with an attached garden which I knew Ethans mother loved, and a pool yard , where his sister , Kelsey , usually hung out .

    They usually invite most of the pack to their annual barbeque so they can see how well off they live .

    They also invite the riches from other packs as well , including Gavin apparently .

    Part of me hoped that hed show up ¡­ but another part hoped that he didnt .

    It would be weird for him to suddenly make an appearance , especially now that his daughter is marrying into the family .

    Irene would have felt as if he was following her or watching her .

    This was her first time meeting Ethans family and truthfully , I wanted it to go well for her .

    I didnt want them to treat her like they treated me .

    Judy ! You made it ! I heard the familiar voice of Irene as she rushed over to me .

    I saw therge smile spread across her face , and she quickly wrapped her arms around me to hug me before stepping back .

    You look lovely .

    You look great too , I told her , hating how true that was .

    Irene did look stunning in her ck backless dress that showed off her cleavage perfectly and her long flowing blond hair cascading around her shoulders and down her back .

    She didnt need to wear a lot of makeup to make her features pop , and her smile was brighter than the sun .

    My stomach twisted and through my minds eye , I could see my wolf lowering her head .

    This was the woman our mate left us for ; through my haste with Gavin , I almost forgot about that fact .

    I shouldnt let it bother me , but in a way , it still kind of hurts .

    Whenever they are kissing or remotely intimate , the mark on my neck burns and itll keep me awake at night .

    I couldnt imagine what itll feel like once they officially have sex .

    Ive been here for a couple of hours , and Ive gotten to know his family , she told me , looping her arm through mine and walking me towards the crowd of people .

    My mother had already disappeared , and I 1/2  Chapter 0133 could see Ethan speaking with a group of men , including his father .

    What do you think of them ? I asked , bracing for her to tell me how awful they were .

    Oh , they were so wonderful .

    I cant imagine them being mean to anyone honestly .

    Especially his sister , she breathed lovingly .

    I cant wait to marry into this family .

    I frowned .

    Kelsey was Ethans 18 year old sister , and she was worse than them all .

    I was d they didnt treat Irene badly , probably because she was a Landry , but it still hurt knowing she fit in better than I ever did .

    I bit the inside of my cheek , though , and chose not to say anything in response .

    Well look what the wet dog dragged in , a crude voice sald from nearby .

    You have a lot of nerve showing your face here .

    22  Chapter 0134

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 0134 Judys POV You are such trash , Judy Montague .

    Why the hell are you at my familys barbeque ? Kelsey asked , folding her arms across her busty chest , her pink lips gressed into a thin line as she red at me .

    If I remember correctly , the entire pack is invited , Kelsey .

    So , whats the problem ? I asked her , narrowing my eyes .

    I wasnt going to let her bully me , especially because I was only there as a favor to Irene .

    I didnt need to deal with Kelsey right now , That doesnt include you , Slut , she barked .

    Was she seriously calling me the slut when Ethan was the one who left me for someone else ? It wasnt the other way around so Im not sure what shes insinuating Its pathetic that you just let showed your face here .

    Trying to beg Ethan to return to you ? Cant you him go and let him be happy ? He found someone worthy of his time and love .

    Irene fits in perfectly with our family .

    Weve only known her for a little bit , but shes already the perfect sister inw .

    Im not here to beg for Ethan , I murmured .

    Im only here to support my friend .

    Yeah right , Kelsey said mockingly .

    I highly doubt you are here to support anyone but yourself .

    You are pathetic , Judy .

    Whats going on ? Ethan asked as he stepped beside his sister .

    You arent making trouble again , are you Kels ? He asked her .

    She frowned up at him and narrowed her icy blue eyes .

    Of course not , Ethan .

    Im only looking out for you .

    Im not letting this bitch weasel her way back into your life when you have fully moved on from her , she said sourly .

    Ethan sighed and ran his fingers through his hair .

    I dont need you to look out for me .

    Im more than capable of doing so myself , he assured her .

    She rolled her eyes .

    Im your sister ; its my job to protect you , sheined .

    You are my little sister , he reminded her .

    Please , dont make any more trouble for yourself or for me .

    She scowled at him but before she could say anything , Irene intervened .

    Kelsey was only doing what she thought was right , trene said gently , shocking me .

    Was she seriously standing up for Kelsey after what she had said to me ? I thought Irene wanted me here because I was her friend , but the way she had Kelseys back was making me doubt my friendship with her .

    He wrapped an arm around Irenes shoulder and pulled her close .

    She snuggled against him as he kissed the side of her face , his eyes flickering over to me for a moment , making my blood run cold .

    I shifted in my shoes ufortably , trying to avoid his eyes though I could feel them burning a hole in the side of my face .

    Chapter 0134  I want to introduce you to some friends , he murmured to him .

    She nodded and then nced at me .

    Ill see you momentarily , she told me .

    I nodded , forcing a smile as she walked away with Ethans hand in hers .

    He gave me onest look before turning his attention to the group of friends across the yard .

    Judy ? I heard a familiar voice in close proximity .

    I turned to see Meredith Cash walking towards me .

    She had a frown on her lips and when she paused in front of me , her perfectly trimmed brows were raised .

    I wasnt expecting to see you here this evening .

    She wants to get back with Ethan , so she showed up , Kelsey sald with a scowl .

    Is that so ? Meredith asked , her eyes never left mine .

    Well , Im afraid thats not going to happen .

    My Ethan is much happier with his fianc¨¦ .

    Irene is such a doll , and she fits into our family way better than you ever did .

    Thats what Ive been telling her , Kelsey said , a smirk on her pink lips .

    Inparison to Irene , Judy is nothing .

    I opened my mouth to say something in my defense , but I wasnt sure what I could say .

    Theyve always been like this towards me for as long as Ive known them .

    It didnt make any sense to me ; I had no idea why they hated me so much .

    I honestly think it was because theyve always been intimidated by my family and have been waiting for our downfall so they coulde out on top .

    But now that they are on top , they think its appropriate to snub us and make us feel as if we are nothing but trash .

    My heart twisted ; Ethan was my fated mate ¡­.

    I was the one who was wronged by their son .

    Yet , they dont seem to see it like this .

    It was a cruel reminder to both me and my wolf that we dont belong in this family and we never would .

    Even if Ethan epted me as his mate , it would always be like this .

    Irene is very rich , and her father is insanely famous , Meredith went on to boast .

    I cant believe my Ethan is marrying into the Landry family .

    Which means our families are now connected .

    This couldnt have worked out more perfectly .

    Not to mention Alpha Gavin Landry is so hot , Kelsey purred , making my insides twist .

    Kelsey , thats enough .

    Hes old enough to be your father , Meredith chuckled .

    We invited him to the party , as we do every year .

    I wonder if hell show up this time because his daughter is here .

    I cant wait to officially meet him and make our debut in his family .

    We are going to be the most popr family in the country .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 0135 Meredith and Kelsey chuckled and continued their banter .

    It was as if they had forgotten I was there .

    What is that foul smell , another voice said from nearby .

    I froze at the sound of that voice .

    Oh ¡­ its you .

    I turned to see Sophia , Ethans grandmother , approaching us .

    Why are you here ? Shouldnt you be licking your wounds or something ? My grandson left you for someone much better .

    Dont tell me youre here to get him back ? Im not here for that , Grandma , I told her , trying to sound as polite as I could .

    Regardless of how cruel Grandma Sophia was , I was always taught to treat my elderly with respect , and I wouldnt treat her less .

    any Dont call me that , she hissed .

    Im not your grandmother .

    I never would be .

    Even if my grandson chose to marry you .

    Im d he came to his senses .

    You were never good enough for him .

    I knew your family was bad news the second I met you .

    ¦§ I frowned at her words .

    She always had a good rtionship with my mother and father , so I wasnt sure why she was saying such cruel words about them now , Its only right that your fathernded himself in prison , Meredith said , folding her arms across her chest .

    He was a slimeball from the beginning .

    I always wondered how he got to the top and now I know ¡­ he didnt deserve any of it .

    My cheeks red as anger rose inside of me ; they could say what they wanted about me ¡­ but when it came to my family , they had crossed the line .

    Hes barely her father , Kelsey chuckled .

    Remember, shes an adopted orphan because her birth parents didnt want her .

    Shes a nobody ¡­ a loser ¡­ she will always be abandoned by those around her .

    They all chuckled at Kelseys words as I felt my heart breaking into pieces .

    I shouldnt let their words affect me like this .

    I was training to be a gamma warrior for crying out loud .

    But I couldnt help but feel some pieces of truth in them .

    I was abandoned ¡­ I was abandoned by almost everyone in my life except for my mother .

    She had always been my rock , and I worried since my father had gone to prison and my mother fell into that deep depression that I was going to lose her too .

    But thankfully she seemed to be snapping out of her depressive state , and I had her back .

    Now I just needed to get my father back .

    Its not like he meant to abandon me ¡­ he was in prison against his will .

    But I still felt as if he had left our family , leaving me to pick up the broken pieces .

    I nced over to see my mother speaking with a couple of packmates ; they were chuckling at whatever they were saying .

    Then , my eyes wandered over to Irene and Ethan .

    He was introducing her to a few of his friends ; the same friends who had once weed me into their circle and treated me kindly .

    Now they had given me the cold shoulder and those who I thought were my actual friends stopped taking my phone calls .

    The only one who stuck by side through this entire thing was Nan and she never liked Ethan to begin with .

    I should have just listened to her when she told me that Ethan was no good and that I deserved better .

    1/2  Chapter 0135 Hes my fated mate , Nan ! I had told her during one of our arguments .

    I love him .

    Hes the one the Goddess had chosen for me .

    But I get a bad vibe from him , Judy .

    I need you to trust me .

    Something is going on with him , she had told me .

    I ignored her then .

    I didnt know it at the time , but that was when he was actively trying to woo Irene .

    My heart ached at the memory , and I let my shoulders sulk slightly .

    Look at her ¡­ she knows shes no good and now shes lost in thought , Kelseyughed .

    Are you going to cry about it now ? I lifted my gaze to meet hers .

    Shedding tears over someone as heartless and idioticas your brother would be pitiful , I said through my teeth .

    I have too much pride to allow him to damper my mood .

    Im d hes with someone like Irene , maybe she can finally tame him .

    As for you , Im not sure anyone can tame you .

    Your cruel words disgust me and its a shame to think I spent so long trying to get on your good side .

    Im d Im not marrying into your family .

    They all gasped at my words .

    You bitch ! Meredith hissed .

    Then I felt the cold liquid sshing onto my face and dripping onto my blouse .

    I gasped when I tasted the red wine on my lips , and I turned to see Kelsey scowling at me with her empty wine ss .

    Sophiaughed and Meredith smirked , folding her arms across her chest .

    Dont you ever speak to me like that again ! Kelsey growled .

    What exactly is going on here ? I heard a deep voice from behind me and my entire body felt like it was on fire as my cheeks burned with embarrassment .

    My wolf immediately perked up upon hearing that voice because we both knew who it belonged to .

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 0136 Judys POV And who do you think you are ? Meredith asked , raising her brows at the man standing behind me .

    This is a private party , Sophia chimed in .

    You werent invited .

    This is a pack party and you are not pack , Meredith added , rolling her eyes .

    Hes handsome though .

    Maybe he should stay, Kelsey purred , batting hershes .

    My stomach twisted and I fought the urge to growl at her .

    I felt a warm hand on my shoulder , and my entire body seemed to immediately respond to the touch .

    I felt myself rxing and releasing a breath I hadnt known Iwas holding .

    Are you okay ? Gavin asked me .

    I nced up at him and I could see the concern in his eyes .

    I nodded at him , despite my heart feeling heavy in my chest .

    Oh , please , Kelseyughed .

    Dont tell me you brought a callboy to the pack barbeque .

    Thats a new low even for you .

    You seriously had to hire someone to be your date this evening ? Meredith asked , shaking her head at me .

    Thats truly disgusting .

    Pardon ? Gavin asked , raising his brows .

    Gavin was dressed casually , and it made my heart flutter .

    He was barely recognizable without his suit , but he was still so handsome .

    He also hadnt really been in the media as ofte , so it didnt surprise me that he wasnt recognized at first .

    I stayed silent , not sure what to say , watching as Ethans family made a fool out of themselves .

    Gavin had a deep frown on his lips as he observed the cash family and their treatment of me .

    I cant believe she even bothered to show up at all ¡­ but with a male prostitute ? Sophia asked , her lip curled in disgust .

    You are a shameless woman ! Is this how you treat your guests ? Gavin asked , his brow raised to his hairline .

    With this much disrespect .

    Whos responsible for the wine on her clothes ? Its honestly fine , I said , grabbing onto his arm .

    I think it was a mistake toe here .

    I would like to leave now .

    Not until I find out whos responsible for this , he said , his voice low and sending warmth to form on my cheeks She deserved it after what she said to me , Kelsey said , folding her arms across her chest .

    I bet you didnt know that she was engaged to marry my brother .

    He didnt want her , just like her birth parents didnt want her .

    You are wasting your time with this one , sir .

    Shes an abandoned orphan and nobody in their right mind would ever want her .

    Im d my brother came to his senses .

    You shoulde to yours soon too .

    Is that right ? He asked , his voice having a rather dangerous edge to it and I felt the chill run up my 1/2 25 BUNUS Chapter 0136 spine .

    How much is she paying you to be here ? Kelsey continued to flirt .

    Ill pay you double if youe with me right now .

    Kelsey Cash ! Meredith scolded , but she had amusement in her eyes .

    You are only 18 and this man is old enough to be your father .

    You arent as shameless as Judy here .

    You dont need to pay anyone to be your escort .

    Oh , but mother .

    Look at him , hes so hot , Kelsey pured .

    He can do so much better than that bitch .

    Her family is broke ; if she promised you any kind of money , I promise youll never see it .

    But I can offer you cash up front .

    And you believe I need your money ? Gavin asked .

    Look , I dont know who you are .

    But this a family matter , Meredith said , ring at Gavin as if he was nothing but a bug on the bottom of her shoe .

    So , if you dont mind , we were just having a discussion .

    There is wine on her clothes ; what part of that was the discussion ? Gavin asked ; his aura growing darker .

    I was surprised that Ethans family hadnt noticed it , but he was getting more dangerous by the second and I knew he was holding himself back , not wanting to make a scene .

    She was disrespectful towards our family , Meredith said , narrowing her eyes at me .

    It seems to me that you are the ones who are disrespectful , Gavin said through his teeth .

    He was seconds away from bursting and I did not want to be here when it happened .

    I tried to step away , but his grip on my shoulder tightened as he kept me in ce in front of him .

    Meredith pursed her lips and pointed her long finger at him while saying , Look , sir ¡­ I dont know you think you are but- Daddy ? Irene asked as she stepped around the women to stare up at her father with wide eyes .

    W ¡­ what are you doing here ? The color in Merediths face drained as she stared at Irene and then up at Gavin .

    Kelseys eyes were so big , I thought they were going to fall out of her head and Sophia sucked in a sharp breath , staggering backward .

    All three of them were speechless and unsure of what to say.

    I was invited , Gavin said , his eyes finding Irenes .

    I thought I would pay some respect to my daughters future family members , but when I got here , I wasnt feeling very weed .

    His eyes found Meredith again and she looked horrified .

    I ¡­ Im so sorry , Meredith stammered .

    Mr.

    Landry , I- Its Alpha to you , he growled , his eyes glowing yellow as his wolf surged forward .

    Only those I respect can speak my name , whether it is first orst .

    And as of right now , I dont respect any of you .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 0137 Chapter 0137 Daddy ! Irene gasped , rushing to his side .

    Dont be rude to Ethans family .

    Im not the one being rude , he said through his teeth .

    It was a misunderstanding , Sophia went on to say , her wordsing out hoarse .

    We didnt know who you were .

    And that makes it okay ? Gavin asked , raising his brows .

    Do you call every gentleman that walks through the door a call boy ? Or just me ? Irene sucked in a sharp breath as she nced at Sophia and then at Ethans mother who was bowing her head , her entire body trembling .

    Kelsey looked as if she was about to get sick .

    Im d I came here when I did because who knows how much worse things could have gotten , said , his lip curling in disgust .

    Gavin It was a mistake , Alpha .

    We didnt recognize you , Sopha tried to exin .

    Please , dont take any of what we said the wrong way .

    How could I not- 10 Daddy , please ! Irene said , her eyes pleading with her father to drop the issue .

    Not here ¡­ please , dont make a scene ¡­ I hadnt realized that there were now bystanders watching everything happen , and my cheeks burned with embarrassment .

    My mothers eyes were wide as she stared at me , and I could hardly look her in the eyes .

    Gavin looked as if he was about to say something , but then he decided against it .

    He cleared his throat and straightened .

    Ill be taking my leave then , he murmured .

    Alpha , you are more than wee to stay , Meredith tried to say , but was interrupted by a male voice who simultaneously said , Alpha Landry , its a pleasure for you to be here ¡­ what seems to be the issue ? I turned to see Ethans father , Raymond , walking toward us with a frown on his lips .

    He was a nobleman and a good friend of my fathers .

    At least he appears to be a good friend ; I thought Meredith and Sophia were friends of my mothers until they spoke cruelly about her earlier .

    Now , Im not entirely sure if Raymond was the same as them as well , but he recognized Gavin immediately and came over to defuse the situation .

    Raymond , Gavin greeted , his tone icy .

    I was just leaving .

    But Alpha , you just got here .

    Why not stay ? The food is almost ready ; let the bartender fix you a drink , Raymond said , stopping beside his wife who suddenly looked incredibly small and vulnerable .

    It seems Im not very wee here , Gavin said , his eyes flickering to Meredith .

    Raymonds eyes darkened as he red at his wife .

    What exactly happened ? He asked , his aura darkening What had you done ? 1/3 Chapter 0137  443 Please , Daddy .

    Just let it go .

    They didnt mean any harm ¡­ Irene pleaded .

    Whatever my wife had said to you , Im sure it can be cleared up , Raymond said , his eyes still pouring into Merediths face .

    I apologize for any rudeness .

    Please stay for a little while and get some food .

    Its okay ¡­ I whispered for Gavins ears only .

    You can stay .

    He turned to look at me , his eyes narrowed , but they softened when he looked into my eyes .

    I want to take you home , he told me softly .

    Ill stay for a bit , I assured him .

    Im just going to clean up .

    He looked at me for a moment longer before nodding .

    didnt miss the looks that Meredith and Kelsey exchanged with one another , hearing some of the dialogue between us .

    Ill help you clean up , my mother said , draping an arm through mine .

    I hadnt even noticed she was nearby until she spoke , but I was relieved by her presence .

    I nodded and turned back to Gavin .

    Ill see youter , Alpha , I told him , a bit louder for those around us to hear .

    He gave me a curt nod before turning back to Raymond .

    Their conversation was drowned out as we headed into the Cash family manor and towards the bathroom .

    How could you make a scene like that ? my mother asked once we reached the bathroom .

    I wasnt the one making the scene , I murmured .

    She sighed as she grabbed a hand towel and wet it with some warm water .

    Look , I need you to know something , and I dont want you to freak out .

    I frowned , worry bubbling in my belly .

    Okay ? I urged her to continue .

    I spoke to Ethans parents earlier .

    Raymond went over details on how much I could get for the house , she exined ; my heart sank .

    Our house ? I asked her .

    She nodded .

    I could get a lot of money that could pay off a lot of the debt your father owes , she told me .

    It wont be enough to get him out of prison ¡­ but its something .

    If you are going to sell the house , then where exactly are we going to live ? I asked her .

    She was quiet for a moment as she attempted to clean the wine stain from my blouse while I wiped my face with another hand towel .

    Mom ? I asked after she hadnt answered .

    2 : 3 Chapter 0137 She sighed and looked up at me , her eyes soft and apologetic .

    Meredith and Raymond offered us their guest room , she told me gently .

    What are you saying ? I asked , my entire body feeling paralyzed .

    Im saying ¡­ we would be living here ; with the Cash family .

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 0138 Judys POV Mom , you cant be serious ! I gasped .

    How could you agree to such a thing .

    I know its not the ideal situation but- Not the ideal situation ?! Dont raise your voice at me , Judy , my mother scolded , We need the money , and I am running out of options .

    If they are so keen on you selling our house for the money , then why not let us borrow money ? I thought you were going to ask them ! I eximed , shaking my head at the logic .

    It doesnt make any sense .

    I couldnt bring myself to ask them .

    Especially after Raymond exined how he made some risky investments and hes worried about the turnout , she exined , sighing .

    Plus , my pride wouldnt allow me to ask them for handouts .

    But you have no problems having me ask Ethan for handouts ? I countered , raising my brows .

    Thats different , she murmured .

    Hes your fated mate and you were supposed to marry him .

    Isnt Meredith your friend ? I asked her , giving her a pointed look .

    Why not ask her for money ? She bit her lower lip and stared down at the towel in her hands .

    I just cant bring myself to do it .

    This is the easiest solution , and Ill still have my pride .

    Living here wont be so bad .

    They were kind enough to open their doors to us and Im going to ept their offer .

    Is living here not damaging to your pride as well ? I asked her .

    She sighed and lifted her gaze to meet mine .

    Its different , she told me gently .

    Im sorry for upsetting you , Judy .

    But if you cant get the money from Ethan , then this is the next best solution .

    Im not sure what else to do , but after selling the house , we will be a little closer to helping your father .

    Thats all that matters to me right now .

    Tears filled my eyes before I could stop them ; I didnt want to cry here while I was in the Cash family manor .

    I didnt want to cry at all , but this couldnt be helped .

    I cant live here , Mom ¡­ I whispered .

    Oh , sweetie .

    If this is because of Ethan and Irene , they wont be living here .

    They will be living in the packhouse after Ethan bes our Alpha .

    You wont have to see them every day , she assured me .

    Besides , once he marks and mates with Irene , your mate bond will officially be broken , and you wont have to endure the pain of the severed bond any longer .

    Thats not what this is about , I told her , shaking my head .

    His family doesnt like me .

    They will make my life a living hell .

    I was only here for a few minutes and his sister already spilled wine on me .

    She sighed .

    Chapter 0130 Im sure it was an ident .

    Kelsey is very sweet ; shes only a child , my mother tried to justify .

    Shes 18 , Mom .

    Shes an adult , I reminded her .

    Thats hardly an adult , she murmured .

    Im sure she didnt mean anything by it .

    She told me that Ethan deserved better than me , I whispered .

    That I wasnt good enough for her brother .

    Shes only being protective , my mother said .

    She cleaned off the hand towel before putting it away .

    She turned to me and put her hands on my shoulders .

    Ifted my tear filled gaze to meet hers and I could see the worry she had in her eyes .

    She was scared for our future , and I wasnt making things any easier for her .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and sniffled , wiping away the stray tears on my cheeks .

    Im sorry , I whispered .

    I dont mean to sound ungrateful .

    I know you are trying your best .

    She nodded and took a deep breath .

    I love you , Judy , she told me softly .

    Im sorry to spring this news on you so quickly .

    But if you dont think youll be able to live here , then maybe Nan will have an extra room for you ? Her words were like a punch in the gut ; so , it was either I live with the Cash family , or I had to find another ce to go.

    My mother made her choice and like everyone else in my life ¡­.

    she wasnt choosing me .

    She was leaving , abandoning me ; just like Kelsey had said .

    Did she know about this ? Maybe that was why she brought up the fact that everyone in my life leaves me .

    I bit my lower lip , trying to will my tears to go away .

    I didnt want to cry any further , but I wasnt sure if I could hold them in either .

    How about we enjoy the rest of the barbeque , she said , lifting my chin so my eyes would meet hers .

    Oh , by the way , do you know Alpha Gavin Landry ? It seemed as if he knew you .

    I bit my lip and shook my head .

    I hated lying to her , but I couldnt tell her the truth .

    Not really , I told her .

    I work as a tutor in his pack , so I met him a few times .

    Nothing too serious though .

    I decided on the half truth .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 0139 Hes a ruthless Alpha , my mother warned .

    Hes a Lycan chairman , and very powerful .

    Be careful around him .

    Make sure to show him respect .

    I nodded .

    My mother finished cleaning our mess in the bathroom before she turned and walked out , leaving me alone with my thoughts .

    I stared at myself in the mirror , my heart heavy in my chest .

    I was just about to walk out of the bathroom after a bit of staying behind , but the door opened before I could touch the knob .

    I froze when I saw Gavin standing in front of me .

    W¡­ what are you doing in here ? I asked him in a hushed whisper .

    He made his way into the bathroom .

    and shut the door behind him , saying nothing in response .

    Gavin- I tried again , but he stopped me as he pushed me against the counter and covered my lips with his .

    His kiss was warm and tender , sending my heart intoplete turmoil to the point where I thought it was going to beat out of my chest .

    I sighed contently at the feeling of him pressing against me ; It felt as if my entire body was on fire .

    Our lips moved together in perfect harmony and when I felt him nipping bottom lip with his teeth , I couldnt help but let out a little moan .

    at my Remembering where we were , I put my hand on his chest and gave him a small push .

    Gavin , we cant do this here , I told him breathlessly .

    He let out a small growl as he pressed his forehead against mine .

    Then lets get out of here , he murmured .

    I smiled at his eagerness , but I also felt a bit sad knowing that I had to stay for a little longer .

    I was no longer there for Irene ; I was there for my mother .

    I had to make sure she was okay and that they werent going to make her feel bad about her situation .

    I cant just yet , I whispered .

    I dont trust them with my mother .

    He pulled back slightly , and his frown deepened .

    Have they always treated you like this ? I bit my lip , but I nodded .

    They never liked me , I murmured , They have no right to treat you in that kind of way .

    Ill make sure it never happens again , he said , his aura darkening .

    I smiled at him ; I liked that he was protective , but it was going to get us both into trouble if he wasnt careful .

    I appreciate that , but I can handle it myself , I assured him .

    She spilled wine on you , he reminded me .

    Is that you handling things on your own ? It was an oversight , I said , shrugging .

    I wont be blind like that again .

    Judy- Please , Gavin , I pleaded .

    Just let it go .

    He looked at me for a long while before sighing ; then , he nodded .

    Okay , but if they say anything more disrespectful towards you , I cant promise I wont step in , he told me .

    I smiled and stood on my toes to kiss him .

    When our lips met , my heart began to race again .

    The effect this man had on my body was limitless and it also scared me .

    What we were doing was meant to be fun and nothing too serious .

    It was only to get others off our backs and to scratch an itch , but I felt myself growing closer to him with each kiss and that worried me .

    Third Person POV You embarrassed our family in front of Gavin Landry .

    You should be ashamed of yourself ! Raymond scolded his wife .

    He had finished defusing the situation and talking to Gavin just before Gavin excused himself to use the restroom .

    It was a mistake , Meredith tried to exin .

    I didnt recognize him.

    And that makes it right ? He asked through his teeth We are a noble family , and we need to act as such .

    We are already doing a charitable thing for the Montague family , Meredith said , folding her arms across her chest .

    It doesnt get more noble than that .

    They had agreed to open their doors to Judy and her mother because they would soon find themselves homeless .

    Meredith got what she wanted ; she is now on top and its the Montagues who find themselves on the bottom .

    She couldnt hide the joy on her face as she spoke about doing that charitable action for the poor family .

    Youll be lucky if I can get Gavin back on our side , Raymond said , shaking his head .

    Not even Raymonds wife knew the impact that Gavin had on the business that allowed them to live the lifestyle they currently live .

    Getting on Gavins bad side could mean ruining their entire family .

    Merediths frown deepened .

    It was sour luck that Gavin Landry happened to show up at that exact moment and why was he acting as if he knew Judy ? It felt as if something was seriously up between the two of them , but that couldnt be possible .

    Gavin wouldnt be with a nobody like Judy Montague .

    There had to be a reason why he came to her rescue and Meredith was going to find out why .

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 0140 Gavins POV The rage I felt when I saw Ethans family tormenting Judy was beyond what I had ever felt in my life .

    I was honestly surprised that I was able to control myself .

    Staying at this barbeque wasnt something I wanted to do , but Judy pleaded with me to let it go for right now and I wasnt going to leave without her .

    I watched her mingling with a few girls her age , and she looked rather ufortable .

    Her cheeks turned a bright shade of pink , I used my Lycan hearing to listen to their conversation ,pletely ignoring what Raymond Cash was saying on the other side of me .

    It must be really embarrassing for you to watch your fated mate with another she wolf , one of the girls said .

    Im surprised you bothered showing up , the other said .

    I let out a small growl , which seemed to startle the table I was sitting at .

    It brought me back to the current moment and I saw eyes on me .

    I cleared my throat and forced a smile .

    I apologize , I said as I stood to my feet .

    If youll excuse me for a minute .

    I wasnt sure what I was going to do , but I couldnt sit there , and watch Judy be embarrassed over what these pointless she wolves were saying to her .

    I walked towards them as they continued their conversation and without thinking , I draped an arm around Judys shoulders .

    Ladies , I said to them , making their jaw drop .

    If you dont mind , Im going to steal Miss Montague .

    A¡­ Alpha Gavin Landry ? One of them stammered , her eyesrge as she stared up at me .

    I ¡­ Its an honor ¡­ I stared at her with indifference , without replying .

    The other girl was looking between Judy and me , her eyes quizzical .

    I wasnt aware you and Judy knew one another , she pointed out , her brows raised .

    Judy went to speak , but I cut her off .

    My rtionship with Miss Montague isnt your concern , I told her .

    If youll excuse us .

    I didnt wait for Judy to argue , I pulled her along with me and went back towards the table I was seated at .

    She gawked at me , her cheeks flushed red .

    I could have handled that , she said , staring at the ground as we walked .

    You shouldnt have to , I murmured .

    We sat at the table , and I slid a te of food in her direction .

    She began to nibble without speaking a word .

    Is everything okay ? Raymond asked , looking at Judy and then back at me .

    I nodded .

    As a Lycan , Im required to notice everything that goes on around me , I exined .

    I could hear those girls being disrespectful , so I went over to offer my assistance .

    I apologize , Alpha .

    This is not the impression I wanted you to have for your first time in my home .

    I assure you , its not always like this .

    I nodded as I took a sip of my wine .

    If my daughter is going to be married into this family , Ill need to establish some trust between us .

    If I cant trust you with packmates , how can I trust you with my daughter ? I asked , narrowing my eyes at him .

    You can trust us , he assured me .

    I will prove that to you , Alpha .

    Id like to see you try , I murmured .

    We wont let you down , Raymond said confidently .

    I nodded .

    We continued to talk for the next hour and soon , people started to leave the party .

    Im going to take off , Judys mother said to her .

    Are youing home with me ? Judy nced in my direction briefly before looking at her mother .

    I have to work tonight .

    Ill just catch an Uber , she told her .

    Her mother nodded and then hugged her .

    Think about what we talked about earlier , she whispered to Judy .

    We will talk more about itter .

    I wondered what it was that they spoke about , but I knew it wasnt my business .

    Judy looked uneasy though , but she nodded and watched as her mother left .

    I couldnt help but notice Judy staring after her , seeming a bit lost in thought .

    I knew this was my queue to get her out of there ; shed had enough torture for one day .

    I should be going too , I said , standing to my feet .

    I nced at Judy .

    Let me give you a ride .

    She looked as if she was about to protest , but then she thought better of it and gave me a short nod .

    Thank you , she said softly .

    You arent going home with your mother ? Meredith asked with her brows raised .

    Judy shook her head .

    I have to go to work , she exined .

    Oh , I wasnt aware you were working , Meredith said with a frown .

    And what is it you do ? Im a tutor , she blurted .

    I tutor a child in Alpha Landrys pack .

    Which is why hes going to give me a ride .

    Meredith looked at me for a moment and then back at Judy before nodding ; she didnt lookpletely convinced , but it wasnt on us to convince her of anything .

    ??  Chapter 0140 Lets go , I urged Judy as I started to walk away .

    Thank you foring , Alpha .

    It was a pleasure to meet you , Meredith said as she hurried over to me .

    I wish I could say the same , I murmured , shocking her .

    Todays Bonus Offer .

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 0141 Chapter 0141 I didnt bother sticking around to hear any more of what they had to say ; I was done for the evening and if I had to drag Judy out of there by force then I would .

    Thankfully , it didnte to that .

    Judy said her quick goodbyes , though most of them went unanswered , and then she hurried after me , keeping her head down until we were at a far enough distance .

    Im d thats over , she said , letting out a breath .

    Hmm , I hummed .

    We reached the front of the manor , and I saw Beta Taylor outside of the car with the back door open .

    How was it ? He asked as we approached .

    One more wrong move and Im pulling my funding out of hispany , I said without hesitation , making Judy gasp .

    She probably had no idea that I funded arge portion of Raymondspany and I could take it away in an instant leaving them without a penny to their name .

    That bad , huh ? Taylor asked , amusement clear in his tone .

    Where shall I take you ? The Vi , I told him .

    I need to shower this event off my body .

    He nodded , chuckling as he waited for us to get into the car .

    I was pleased to see that the privacy window was already rolled up .

    Taylor shut the door behind us and then hurried around the car to get into the drivers seat .

    Soon , we were pulling away from the Cash family manor .

    Judy sighed as she gazed out the window ; she was wearing this skirt that rested just above her knees , and it hugged her curves perfectly .

    She was so beautiful that my stomach stirred at the sight of her .

    I wanted to jump her bones much earlier , but I had to control myself .

    But now that we were alone , I didnt have to wait any longer .

    Without a single word , I unbuttoned her seatbelt , along with my own and then I grabbed her around her waist , she gasped at the motion .

    Gavin ! She eximed as I lifted her out of the seat and onto myp .

    What are you doing ? What does it look like ? I asked , my fingers slowly moving up her inner leg .

    I watched as goosebumps formed on her flesh and her breathing grew heavy .

    I smiled at the effect that I had on her body .

    My lips covered her , and I deepened the kiss almost immediately .

    Her lips parted for my tongue , and I entered her mouth tentatively at first , but then fiercely as I tasted everything she had to offer .

    She moaned into my mouth and gasped when my fingers found the lining of her panties .

    I had to be honest ; I was a bit disappointed that she was wearing them , but at the same time relieved because it meant she wasnt trying to dress for Ethan .

    She hadnt known I was going to be there so there was no reason for her to gomando .

    I sucked her bottom lip into my mouth ; she was sweet like candy and her scent engulfed me , wrapping ine in a daze .

    I could smell her desires , and moisture began to pool in her panties as I rubbed her sensitive areas .

    12 Gavin ¡­ she whispered against my lips as I took what I wanted from her .

    I pulled her panties aside and ran my finger through her moist slit ; she sucked in a sharp breath as I fiddled with her little nub , making it swell and throb with pleasure .

    I stuck my finger inside of her core and she let out a breathy moan .

    I ran my lips down the nape of her neck , sucking on her shoulder de and nibbling on the softest parts of her skin .

    roh , Goddess ¡­.

    She whispered hoarsely as the pressure between her legs continued to build .

    I stuck another finger inside of her and quickened my pace as my thumb rubbed circles around her clit .

    Her legs began to tremble , and her breathing grew intense .

    Yes ¡­ she whispered .

    Right there ¡­ keep going ! I had no ns to stop ; I stuck another finger inside of her and stroked her G spot , making her howl with pleasure .

    I applied a bit more pressure to her clit with my thumb , wishing that I was between her legs so I could taste her .

    I captured her moans of pleasure with my mouth as I sucked on her tongue , nipping at her lips until they were nice and swollen .

    Just as she was pushed over the edge and I felt the evidence of her climax on my fingers , my wolf surged .

    forward , and growled fiercely in my head , MINE !! My teeth elongated and my eyes cued in on the softest part of her neck , wanting to take a bite and mark her as mine .

    I let out a painful growl and then pulled my wolf back with all my force , making my canines snap back into my mouth .

    I released Judy as if she had just burned me and she nearly fell off myp at the sudden motion .

    She was breathless as she looked up at me , confusion clear on her face .

    After a moment , she scrambled off myp and sat ba

 Chapter 142

    2/2 Chapter 0142 Third Person POV The look Ethan had on his face when Judy left the party with her father did not go unnoticed by Irene .

    There was a look of longing ; almost like he was a lost child , and it made Irenes heart ache .

    She bit her bottom lip , refusing to cry in front of Ethans family .

    She had already made a good impression on them and didnt want to ruin it .

    Irene , darling , dont let that awful woman bother you , Meredith said , giving her a gentle smile .

    Shes just a nobody .

    Yeah , my brother loves you .

    The thought of him being with her again makes me sick , Kelsey muttered , folding her arms across her chest .

    Something she had said struck Irenes interest and she narrowed her eyes at her future sister inw .

    What did you just say ? Irene asked , her heart weighing heavier in her chest .

    Kelsey nced up at her with a frown .

    Which part ? she asked .

    You said the thought of them being together again makes you sick .

    What do you mean by again ? Kelsey opened her mouth to reply , but her mother stopped her .

    She grabbed Kelseys arm and squeezed it tightly , making her whimper in distress .

    She didnt mean anything by it .

    It was a slip of the tongue , Meredith said with an obnoxiously loudugh .

    She must be exhausted , she added , giving Kelsey a pointed look .

    Kelseys cheeks flushed and then she nodded .

    Yes , I didnt mean anything by it , she murmured , ncing at Irene apologetically .

    Irene , however , was not convinced .

    She nced across the yard at Ethan who was still staring longingly in the direction Judy had left .

    She pressed her lips in a thin line and turned to face Ethans mother and sister .

    It was very nice to meet youdies .

    I hope we can get to know one another even more soon .

    Perhaps we can have brunch ? Irene suggested .

    Meredith and Kelsey both lit up .

    Yes , we would love that , Meredith answered for the both of them .

    Excellent , Ill get your contact numbers from Ethan , and we can go from there .

    Perhaps we can meet at the Silver Crescent Country Clubter this week or next week , Irene said .

    If youll excuse me , I should be going .

    They both nodded eagerly ; the Silver Crescent Country Club was for the most elite wolves , and you couldnt get in unless invited by a golden member .

    Being invited by Irene Landry herself was a huge honor and they wouldnt pass up the opportunity .

    Before either of them could say another word , Irene was already walking in the direction of Ethan .

    He was too lost in his own thoughts to notice her approaching ; that is until she put a hand on his shoulder .

    Im very tired , Ethan .

    Can we go somewhere and rest ? She asked .

    He was still lost in thought and barely heard a word she said .

    He almost looked sad and that made Irene even more furious .

    Ethan , Im speaking to you , she said firmly , folding her arms across her chest .

    Her harsh tone of voice was enough to snap Ethan back to the present moment .

    Im sorry , what ? He asked .

    I said , Im tired .

    Can you take me somewhere to rest , she said again , her tone dry .

    He narrowed his eyes at her and examined her face .

    He realized she was upset , but he was upset too and could hardly care about her mood .

    He ran his fingers through his hair and took a deep breath .

    Yes , you can rest in my room upstairs , he told her .

    I need to stay here a little longer so we cant leave just yet .

    She nodded , already assuming this .

    He guided her into the manor and up the winding stairs until they reached his bedroom .

    She had never been in this room before and she wasnt sure what to expect .

    She only ever spent the night in his house , never in his familys manor .

    She was surprised to see that his room was very boyish ; it was clear that this was his childhood room .

    H¨¦ had trophies on his shelves and video game posters .

    I honestly warmed her heart a little and made a smile tug at the corner of her lips .

    If only she wasnt so upset with him , she might indulge the setting a little .

    I have to get back to my family .

    You can rest here , and Ille backter , he told her .

    She nodded , wrapping her arms around her body as she watched him leave the room .

    Her stomach tightened once she was finally alone .

    She sat on the bed , ncing around at all the stuff .

    It was a typical boy room , not many personal pictures but he did notice a picture on his nightstand that looked as if someone was cut out of the frame .

    She frowned as she stared at the picture ; Ethan was standing beside someone , but the other person wasnt there .

    Her brows furrowed as she ran her fingers down the frame .

    Whoever was in this photo seemed to be cut out of his life .

    Could it have been Judy ? The words of Kelsey continued to y in her mind ; it almost seemed as if Ethan and Judy had a previous rtionship , but they had both told her that they only knew of one another because theyve been a part of the same pack for most of their lives .

    Why would they lie to her ? Ethan was supposed to be someone she trusted most , and Judy was someone she considered a friend .

    But when she saw them pressed against a tree yesterday ¡­ her entire world shattered .

    She could still feel the crack in her heart from the betrayal she felt .

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 0143 She stood up from the bed , unable to truly rest .

    She walked over to his drawers and started to mindlessly rummage through them .

    There wasnt anything in them besides some clothes that most likely no longer fit him .

    She sighed and went to his nightstand to rummage through that as well .

    There wasnt much of anything in it besides a box of condoms and some medicines .

    Feeling frustrated she walked into his attached bathroom ; she had no idea what she was looking for .

    Maybe a sign that Judy had once been there .

    The only thing that could potentially be a sign was an old shampoo bottle that she knew didnt belong to Ethan because this wasnt his brand .

    There was also a stick ofvender deodorant she knew didnt belong to Ethan was well .

    Her heart hammered in her chest ; could these things belong to Judy ? Admittedly , she had no idea what kind of shampoo Judy used .

    She wished she had paid more attention to these types of things .

    It was obvious the bathroom has been cleaned recently because there wasnt a single hair or a speck of dust in sight .

    She groaned and walked out of the bathroom , shutting the door behind her .

    As she walked back to the bed , she froze when she saw a strap under the bed .

    She reached down and pulled the strap , revealing aptop bag .

    She raised her brows at the sight.

    She remembered Ethan had aptop with him earlier and then he put theptop somewhere .

    Why would he put it under his childhood bed ? Was he trying to keep her from seeing something .

    She sighed and put the bag on the bed , taking theptop out of its holding .

    It was a newer brandptop , and it weighed a ton .

    As soon as theptop screen lit to life , she bit her lip , anticipating what she was going to find .

    It was a key pin protected .

    She tried Ethans birthday and when that failed , she tried her own birthday .

    That also failed and she couldnt help but feel disappointed .

    She tried the day they met and that failed as well .

    Tears welled up in her eyes , making her vision blurry .

    She sniffled , wiping away at some of the tears that fell down her flushed cheeks .

    She had one other date to check , and she was dreading typing it in .

    She tried Judys birthday .

    When theptop unlocked , Irenes heart cracked a little more .

    Tears spilled down her cheeks and she sniffled , chewing her bottom lip to keep from sobbing .

    Her suspicions were confirmed ¡­ something had been going on between Judy and Ethan .

    They both lied to her .

    How could they do this to her ? She wiped the tears away and straightened her posture .

    She had to find out how deep their rtionship was .

    She needed to know the truth because it was obvious she wasnt going to find out about either of them .

    She went through each of Ethans documents on hisputer ; there was a lot of business type stuff and Alpha rted forms , but nothing that raised suspicion .

    Then , she came across a hidden file ,beled Chapter 0143 private .

    It was passcode protected .

    She felt sick to her stomach knowing she wasnt going to like what she found .

    Once again , she used Judys birthday , and the file opened right away .

    Her heart shattered into a million pieces when she saw the photographs that were hidden in the file .

    They were nudes of Judy ! She wasying in Ethans bed ¡­.

    This time , she did let out a distressed sob as she went through each photo .

    Some of the photos Ethan was with her , kissing her neck and Judy was smiling widely with her arms wrapped around him .

    Bile rose up in Irenes throat .

    They had been sleeping together .

    How long had this been going on for ? Why would they lie about their rtionship ? Did it start after or before he met Irene ? She had all these questions in her mind , and she could hardly see straight .

    She needed to find the answers to her questions , or she was going to drive herself crazy .

    She went into his web browser to see his recent searches and she noticed a tab for his social media .

    She clicked on it , she was already following one of his socials , but she wondered if he had others .

    She gasped when a social media site popped up that she didnt even know that he had .

    It was listed as a private ount and his picture wasnt used as the profile ; his name was even abbreviated , so if she were toe across it , she wouldnt have known it was him at first nce .

    She wasnt following this ount and wouldnt be able to look at the page because of its security settings , but because she was on Ethansputer , she was able to see everything .

    Pictures of him and Judy were everywhere .

    There were pictures of them holding hands , and pictures of them kissing .

    Judy had tagged him in certain posts , but it seemed to have stopped around the time he met Irene .

    It also looked like since then Judy disabled her own ount .

    As she scrolled through the images and posts , something caught her attention and Irenes entire world shattered in a heartbeat .

    It was a caption that Judy made under one of the photos of her and Ethan .

    Got to spend the day with my fated mate ! I couldnt be happier !! I love you so much , Ethan ! Hisment read : You and me forever babe ! Love you more !!

 Chapter 144

    2/2 Chapter 0144 Third Person POV Ethan returned to his roomter that night after saying goodnight to his family .

    He was nning on taking Irene home , but when he saw that she wasnt there , he frowned .

    His room waspletely empty .

    He grabbed his phone and checked his messages , seeing that he had a missed text message from her .

    Irene : I went home .

    Enjoy your time with your family .

    Ill see you soon , Love y you .

    was Ethan sighed and shoved his phone back into his pocket .

    He couldnt even say that he was upset ; he relieved that she decided to leave .

    It meant he didnt have to pretend to be happy for another moment tonight .

    The memory of watching Judy leaving with Gavin Landry made an icy chill creep up Ethans spine .

    He remembered the way he stood up for her and how Judy looked at him as if he hung the moon .

    It infuriated Ethan more than anything .

    Had she truly moved on from him ? They were fated mates after all , and she still wore his mark on her neck .

    How could it be possible for her to harvest no feelings towards him ? He felt sick to his stomach .

    He didnt want to lose Judy .

    He only wanted to marry Irene because of her status as Gavin Landys daughter .

    Gavin could single handily make him the new Alpha of the Redmoon pack .

    But he still wanted to keep Judy on the side .

    He was furious at the thought of her in the arms of another man .

    He decided instead of going home , he wanted to go to the local pub .

    He needed a drink to get his mind off Judy and the idea of her with someone else .

    The bar wasnt far from his familys house , so he decided to walk there instead , taking in the fresh cold air and the beauty of autumn night .

    The bar wasnt super busy at this hour , but there were a few stragglers hanging out and talking amongst one another .

    Some of which Ethan recognized from the pack .

    They nodded at him as he walked by and he nodded back .

    What can I get for you ? The bartender , Charlie , asked .

    A whiskey , Ethan murmured , putting his credit card on the counter .

    And keep theming .

    Rough night ? Charlie asked as he took the card and opened his tab .

    Something like that .

    Ethan said , running his fingers through his hair .

    Charlie chuckled and grabbed his drink , sliding it across the counter for Ethan to catch , which he knew he would .

    Ethan downed it in on go , which shocked even the bartender .

    Without Ethan having to ask , Charlie grabbed him another drink .

    Once again , Ethan chugged it until the cup was dry .

    He mined the ss cup on the counter , and slid it back to Charlie , silently asking for another .

    Charlie obliged , knowing it would mean his death if he were to refuse his orders .

    After his 6 ( th ) drink , Ethan was practically seeing stars .

    He wasnt sure hed be able to walk a straight line even if he wanted .

    Someone sat beside him on the barstool , but Ethan was too far gone to really notice the new presence .

    A ssic martini , the feminine voice said .

    Sure thing , Charlie replied as he went to grab the woman a drink .

    Ethan lifted his gaze , and he was shocked to find a beautiful girl who wore practically nothing .

    Her long hair flowed evenly down her back and when she nced over at Ethan , she offered him a small smile .

    What amazed him the most was the fact that she looked just like Judy ! Judy ¡­ he whispered , her image bing distorted as the alcohol whirled around in his head .

    She corked an eyebrow at him .

    My name is Hazel , she munnured .

    He didnt care what her name was , all he cared about was the fact that she looked just like his mate .

    Are you okay ? the Judy look alike asked after a beat of silence .

    She was now sipping on her martini and watching him warily .

    Hey wait ¡­ I know you .

    You are Ethan Cash , right ? Yes , he answered .

    Has anyone ever told you how beautiful you are ? She chuckled and took another sip of her a martini .

    On a daily , she admitted .

    After another beat of silence , she grew wary of him staring at her and she cleared her throat .

    Buy me another one of these and Ill let you take me home , she teased .

    He nced at the bartender and raised his brows .

    Get thedy another drink , Ethan all but slurred .

    Charlieughed and nced at Hazel with raised brows , as if to ask her permission .

    She thought about it , for a moment , taking a look at him and then she nced at the bartender .

    Hes a rich boy , right ? Make it two and I want all my drink on his tab , she dered .

    Yes , Mam , Charlie replied .

    After serval martinis , Hazel was just drunk enough to loosen up .

    She allowed Ethan to pull her into him .

    as his lips crashed onto hers .

    He tasted like whisky and sadness , and it was enough to make her all sorts of hot .

    She fed of the weakness of men , and she knew she could get a pretty penny out of this one .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 0145 She wrapped her legs around his waist as he deepened the kiss .

    He nibbled on her bottom lip .

    Lets get out of here , he murmured against her .

    She nodded and Ethan called one of his subordinates toe pick them up because he was far too drunk to drive .

    He took her back to his house and they had sex all night long .

    Judys POV Pain coursed through my entire body starting with the mark on my neck .

    My body trembled violently , and tears streamed down my cheeks .

    I Irad felt pain starting in my neck before , whenever Ethan kissed Irene , but it was never anything like this .

    This was a whole new level of pain that I wasnt used to and I never wanted to feel again .

    My entire body felt as if it was being electrocuted .

    My wolf was howling in despair , and I couldnt get the noise out of my ears .

    Gavin ran out of the bathroom with a warm cloth ; me waking up screaming scared him , and he rushed to the bathroom right away .

    The loss of contact from his warm body made it all feel worse but once he returned , I felt a little of the tension and pain subsiding .

    Its okay , he breathed , cing the warm cloth over my head .

    I reached up and grabbed his shoulders , pulling him into me .

    I needed him close ; for whatever reason , his body made the pain more bearable .

    Ssshhh ¡­ he breathed , kissing the top of my head as his arms wrapped around me .

    It hurts ¡­ I whimpered , my fingers trembling as I scratched at my neck .

    Stop doing that , he said through his teeth , grabbing at my hand as he reced it with the warm cloth .

    Youll hurt yourself even more .

    I dont understand whats happening ¡­ I said as tears flowed evenly down my cheeks .

    Ive never felt pain like this before ¡­ only when Ethan kisses Irene ¡­ but its never been this bad .

    He was quiet for a moment , and I could tell he was thinking intently about something .

    Do you think they could be doing more than kissing ? Gavin finally asked after a long silence .

    I sucked in a sharp intake of breath ; could that be whats wrong ? Could Ethan and Irene be having sex and thats why I was facing this severe paining from the mark on my neck ? I could hear my wolf whimpering at the very thought .

    My body continued to tremble in Gavins arms , and he held me even tighter .

    Just take a deep breath ¡­ he whispered .

    Youre going to be okay .

    Ive got you .

    His words lulled me enough to rx and I felt the pain subsiding just a little more .

    He dabbed at my neck with the warm cloth as his lips covered mine , taking my bottom lip into his mouth .

    It was like medicine and suddenly , the pain wasnt there at all .

    I melted into his kiss , needing more of him because for some reason , he took the pain away .

    He ran his fingers through my hair , massaging my scalp and sending a warm wave of chills down my spine , making goosebumps form on my flesh .

    When he pulled away , the ache in my neck returned , but it wasnt as severe as it once was .

    I was left breathless , and my face was flushed from the heat .

    He smiled down at me as he kissed the bridge of my nose .

    Any better ? He asked , a smug look on his face .

    A little , I murmured .

    Good , he said , kissing my lips once more .

    Hold this to your neck .

    Ill mindlink Taylor and ask him if Irene returnedst night .

    I nodded , still feeling dazed as I firmly held the warm cloth to my neck .

    The moment his arms were no longer around me , the pain returned , and I couldnt help but scream in agony .

    I could see the look of remorse crossing his face just before his eyes zed over .

    I knew that meant he was mindlinking his beta .

    His frown deepened and I nearly cked out from the pain until his arms were wrapped around me again .

    The pain began to subside , and I felt myself releasing the breath I had been holding Thats strange ¡­ he said softly .

    It was very strange that his touch made the pain go away , so I nodded and looked up at him .

    Very ¡­ I agreed .

    He blinked a few times and looked down at me .

    What ? No , I mean its strange that Irene returned home hours ago .

    Shes been sleeping in her room .

    No one saw Ethan returning with her , he told me .

    My heart sank .

    Then if Ethan wasnt having sex with Irene right now¡­ what the hell was he doing ?? Was he having sex with another woman ?!

 Chapter 146

    Sweet Revenge Billionaire Love 146 27 Chapter 0146 Judys POV For thest couple of days , the pain continued only at night .

    It would go on until the morning , but with Gavin holding me almost every night , it wasnt as bad I was able to get through it .

    It made no sense because Ive noticed Irene around the mansion , shes been avoiding me ¡­ ignoring me when I say hi , or pretending that Im not around .

    She spends most of her time in her room alone though and Ethan hasnte by once to check on her .

    However , the pain intensified .

    I visited with the pack doctor , and he told me the same thing Gavin and I had already guessed ¡­ my fated mate was having sex with another woman and it was damaging to my body and wolf .

    After the third day of excruciating pain , Gavin sent someone out to get Ethan .

    He had to answer for his crimes .

    He was cheating on Irene , and it was painfully obvious .

    The only one who wasnt aware of it was Irene .

    Unless she was aware of it and that was why she kept herself in her room .

    We found him , Taylor said as he walked into the vi , his arms folded across his chest as he motioned over his shoulder .

    Ethan was being dragged in by a couple of guards and he lookedpletely out of it .

    It was disgusting to look at and it made me recoil .

    I couldnt believe I was once so in love with this fool .

    He was passed out at the pub .

    Gavin curled his lip in disgust as he stared down at Ethian .

    So , thats what youve been doing nightly ? Going to the pub ? And then What ? You find a woman and take her home ? He asked , his voice filled with a rage had never heard before .

    Ethan lifted his head to look at Gavin ¡­ it was like he didnt even register who was standing in front of him , or where he even was .

    Why am I here ? He murmured incoherently .

    Wheres Daphnee ? Taylor ran his fingers thought his hair , looking ufortable .

    There was a prostitute with him , and it looked like she was about to take him out of the bar before we got there , he exined .

    I raised my brows and red down at the man who used to be my mate .

    A prostitute Ethan ? I asked him , dumbfounded , Seriously ? You are better than that ¡­ At least I thought so .

    But now I wasnt so sure ¡­ he had done some pretty awful things ¡­ but cheating on Irene with a prostitute was disgusting .

    I shook my head at him , unable to look at him any longer .

    How could you do that to her ¡­ I asked , tears filling my eyes as I thought about how hurt she would be if she were to find out about this .

    How dare you hurt my daughter , Gavin said through his teeth .

    I had given you enough chances , Ethan Cash ¡­ Its possible he didnt even know what he was doing Taylor intervened .

    Hes pretty out of it and the 1/2 Chapter 0146 dy didnt seem to care despite her being sober .

    I think he was more taken advantage of than anything .

    Hes been spending a lot of moneytely and Im assuming its on them .

    Hes obviously not okay ¡­ Gavin red down at Ethan and studied him for a long while .

    If he wants to continue seeing my daughter , he needs to man up and start treating her right .

    He needs to work on himself and stop this drinking nonsense .

    11 I think its better if you told him this once hes sober Taylor sald , staring down at Ethan who was slumped against the ground , his eyes drifting closed .

    Gavin sighed , sounding aggravated .

    Get him cleaned up and have him sleep it off in one of the guest rooms .

    Irene doesnt need to know that hes here right now .

    Itll be better that way , he murmured .

    Yes , Alpha , Taylor said with a nod as he motioned for the guards to grab Ethan and follow him .

    They did so right away and started to drag Ethan up the stairs and towards the guest rooms .

    As he got further away , I heard him murmuring , They looked so much like her ¡­.

    I furrowed my brows .

    I wondered who he was talking about , but my attention was quickly turned when Gavin grabbed my shoulders and spun me around to face him .

    The pain shouldnt continue after tonight , he told me gently .

    Once he officially mates and marks Irene , itll be overpletely .

    I nodded and forced a smile .

    How could you still want him to be with your daughter ? I asked him , shaking my head and trying to wrap my brain around what had just happened .

    Hes been cheating on her for days ¡­ hes obviously ill , Gavin .

    Do you really trust him with her ?

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 0147 He sighed and shook his head .

    Not even a little bit ¡­ but Irene ¡­ shes fragile , Gavin murmured, shaking his own head .

    Taking Ethan away from her would destroy her and I worry about what she might do if that happens .

    Shes my daughter and I only care about her happiness .

    I just hope Ethan shapes up once its time to marry her , so he never hurts her again .

    When I didnt say anything , his expression softened .

    Plus , Irene is an adult now .

    I cant exactly tell her what to do , as much as I want to , he continued .

    Youre a Lycan chairman , Gavin .

    Not to mention her father , I reminded him .

    You have every right to tell her what to do .

    But at the cost of my daughter ? He asked in return .

    I cant lose her , Judy .

    You out of everyone should know how important family is .

    His words struck a chord inside of me and for some reason , I felt a little hurt .

    I took a step back from him .

    Of course , I know how important family is , Gavin , I told him .

    Mine is falling apart and I would do anything to get things back to normal , but that doesnt seem to be happening , does it ? He furrowed his brows .

    What exactly are you talking about ? I stared at him dumbfounded .

    Did he really not know what was happening in my life ? Was he that self- centered that he had no idea how badly my family and were struggling ? It was like a p in the face and reality came crashing down around me .

    Gavin doesnt truly care about me ¡­ he only cared about having sex and getting his mother off his back .

    This was the arrangement , so I shouldnt be surprised , but it still hurt just the same .

    I bit my lip , fighting hard to keep the tears away .

    I think Im going to go home , I told him , turning away .

    My mother is probably wondering why I havent been home , and I really dont want to worry her .

    Are you upset ? Gavin asked , I could hear the frown his words .

    No , I lied .

    Its just been a long day , and you should probably spend some time with your family .

    They need you more than I do .

    Judy- Ill see youter , Gavin , I said quickly just as I rushed out the front doors of the Vi .

    Luckily , the driver was waiting outside and when he saw me running out the door , he opened the back door of the car for me .

    I smiled through my tears , grateful for Leroy .

    Are you returning home ? He asked me ..

    I nodded and slid into the backseat of the car .

    He shut the door and ran around to the drivers side , 1/2 getting into the car .

    Gavin stood at the doorway , watching me as the car drove off .

    He didnt bothering after me and it hurt a little more knowing that he cared so little about me that he didnt bother to stop me from leaving By the time I got home , I was exhausted .

    I thanked Lerby and slid out of the car .

    I made my way into the house , and I froze when I saw my mother seated on the couch beside Ethans mother , Meredith .

    They were both sipping on tea and chuckling about something .

    My heart nearly fell into my stomach when they both turned to face me .

    Well , look who decided to bless me with her visit , my mother said sarcastically .

    Where have you been ? Its been days since Ist saw you .

    I blushed and nced at the ground .

    Ive been spending the nights with Nan , I lied .

    Bothdies raised their brows ; they both saw me leaving the party with Gavin the other night and then neither saw me again after that .

    I knew they were suspicious after Gavin caused a scene in front of everybody , making it a point to protect me the entire evening .

    So , youve made up your mind then ? My mother asked , a sh of disappointment crossing her face .

    You are going to be living with her ? I hadnt even thought about it honestly , Ipletely forgot that my mother was nning on selling the house .

    I ¡­ uh , Im not sure , I told her , ncing at the ground sheepishly .

    Thats too bad , Meredith said , her eyes shing with mischief .

    We would have weed you our home with open arms .

    So , its official then ? I asked , my eyes never leave my mothers .

    You are selling the house ? She sighed and met my eyes , sorrow in her gaze as she nodded .

    The deal has already been made .

    Meredith just brought me the contract .

    One of her friends is interested in the house and purchased it with cash .

    We are moving in a couple days ¡­.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 0148 Gavins POV I was hesitant for a moment as I stood outside the closed door .

    This was ridiculous , I shouldnt be this nervous .

    But I couldnt get Judys words out of my head .

    Why would I want this for my own daughter ? It was obvious Ethan wasnt serious about his mating with her , so why should I allow it to happen in the first ce ? I was Gavin Landry , the Lycan Chairmen and a powerful Alpha .

    If I wanted something , I could get it in a heartbeat .

    But the thought of losing my daughter over this made me feel even more unsettled .

    I took a deep breath and knocked on the door .

    I waited a few heartbeats before the door slowly opened and Irene stood on the other side .

    She looked up at me with a wary expression ; her eyes were red , so I know shes been crying .

    I hated that she was in pain , and I could only me Ethan for this .

    He was hurting my daughter , and I would make sure he paid for these crimes .

    We need to talk , I told her before I could back out ..

    She sighed and stepped away from her door so I could enter her room .

    It was dark and she hadnt cleaned up in what looked like days .

    Im really tired , can it be fast ? She asked as she made her way over to her bed .

    I shut the door behind me and stepped further into her room ..

    Its about Ethan , I told her , making her entire body still .

    She nced up at me , her eyes narrowed .

    What about him ? I ran my fingers through my hair .

    Are you sure you truly want to marry him , Irene ? I finally asked .

    He makes you miserable and- He doesnt make me miserable , Daddy , Irene said , standing to her feet and folding her arms across her chest .

    Hes the only one who makes me happy .

    I raised my brows .

    Then why are you locking yourself in your room ? I asked her .

    She rolled her eyes .

    Im just going through something ¡­ she murmured .

    It has nothing to do with Ethan .

    She was lying ; I could tell easily .

    Irene , whatever it is , you can talk to me .

    Im your father and- Oh , now you want to pretend like youre a caring father ? Irene spat , taking me by surprise .

    You have never been there for me or Matt .

    You are only around now because you have a gross crush on Matt tutor .

    But Dad , newssh , Im grown now , and I dont need you meddling in my life .

    I would have loved to have you in my life growing up , but you were always too busy .

    Do you have any idea what its like living in your shadow ? Its exhausting ¡­.

    +26 DONUS Chapter 0148 I was shocked by her words , and I wasnt sure what to say .

    I had no idea she felt that way ¡­ or maybe she wasshing out at me because didnt know who else to take her frustrations out on .

    Either way , 1 I could see the pure pain in her eyes , and it was directed towards me .

    You have barely been a father to me , she continued tears filling her eyes .

    And now you want to take away the only happiness I had ever known ? Do you want me to end it all ? Because Im about ready to take a knife and- ay form Dont you dare speak like that , Irene ! I growled .

    You know I dont want to take anything away you .

    Im just worried about you .

    I want whats best ¡­ Ethan is whats best , she huffed , wiping away the stray tears from her cheeks .

    Hes all I want and Im not giving up on our rtionship no matter what happens .

    Hes mine ¡­ and I wont let you take him away from me ! I wasnt sure what more to say , so I nodded .

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 0149 Okay , I finally said after a beat of silence .

    We dont need to talk about this any further .

    Can you leave now ? She murmured .

    Im really tired .

    I nodded and started to leave , but then I paused and nced over my shoulder at her .

    I thought youd like to know that Ethan is sleeping in a guest room .

    We found him passed out in the bar and it looked like a prostitute was about to take advantage of him .

    Irenes face paled immediately , and I could practically hear her heart thumping out of her chest .

    What ? She gasped .

    Why didnt you say something sooner ? I need to go see him , she said as she ran towards the doorway .

    I didnt stop her , but I did call after her once she was in the hallway .

    Irene , I said , halting her movements .

    I love you .

    I Hope you know that .

    She studied me for a moment before she nodded .

    She didnt say anything as she turned and quickly hurried to find Ethan .

    I sighed .

    There was no getting through to her .

    I was surprised to see that Judy returned the next evening to train Matt ; I honestly thought she would have called in sick after ourst encounter .

    I was pleased to see her though ; I wanted to tell her that I was sorry for what I had said in the heat of the moment .

    Then again , it wasnt my ce to make her see reason .

    I decided to give her a bit of space this evening , but I admittedly watched from afar with my wolf itching to get closer .

    I kept my footing though , unable to take my eyes off her .

    Irene and Ethan spent the entire day together ; Ethan seemed to have forgotten what had happenedst night and Irene was just pleased to have him by her side .

    Ive noticed there was some tension between Judy and Irene earlier and I wasnt sure where it wasing from .

    Irene kept ncing at Judy whenever they were in the same area , and I swear I saw her giving Judy a dirty look .

    I thought they were friends ¡­ what had happened ? Judy grabbed her phone out of her bag and frowned when she saw the screen .

    She nced down at Matt and said something to him .

    He nodded and started to practice on her own while Judy went to take a phone call .

    My curiosity got the best of me ¡­ who did she run off to speak to so urgently ? Judys POV When I saw Nan had called me back while I was in the middle of my training session with Matt , my heart leapt into my throat .

    I hadnt spoken to her in a couple of days because we hadnt had school and Ive been so busy .

    I left her a message earlier , telling her I needed to ask her something important .

    Chapter 01-40 Thad no other options .

    Nan lived in an apartment by herself ¡­ so I needed to see if I could crash on her couch for a while .

    At least until I can figure out my next move .

    Ill be right back , I told Matt .

    I need to make a phone call .

    Just practice your aiming and Ill be return as soon as I can .

    Okay , he said with a nod before going off to practice on his own .

    I hurried away from the field and brought up Nans contact information .

    I clicked on the call button and pressed the phone to my cheek , waiting with bated breath .

    Whats so important ? Nan asked ; she sounded tired , and I knew she had just gotten out of work .

    Busy day ? I asked , admittedly stalling because I was too nervous to ask .

    An annoying day , she murmured .

    I got in trouble for smacking a dude after he grabbed my ass and told me hell have that as a meal .

    I gasped .

    That dog ! I eximed .

    Im sorry you have to deal with that .

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 0150 Its part of the job , she murmured .

    But exhausting So , seriously Whats so important ? You sounded urgent on the phone .

    I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair , tugging at the ends .

    My mom is selling the house , I blurted .

    What ?? Nan gasped .

    Why would she do that ? She loves that house .

    Her and your father worked hard in the beginning to get to that house .

    She always used to tell us stories about it .

    I know , I told her , closing my eyes .

    But somehow , thans parents convinced her to sell the house and move in with them until shes back on her feet .

    Those conniving assholes , she hissed .

    They did this on purpose ! Im well aware , I murmured , rolling my eyes at the very thought .

    So , what are you going to do ? Nan asked .

    You cant live there .

    Is your mother that gullible ? Apparently she is , I sighed .

    She told me we are moving in a couple of days .

    You cant be and your wolf .

    rious , Judy , Nan groaned .

    You living in the Cash household will be so damaging to you I cant live there , Nan , I told her , dropping my voice even lower .

    My mother is adamant about it and even said if Im not on board , then I can find somewhere else to live .

    So , what are you going to do ? Nan asked .

    I was quiet for a moment as I chewed my bottom lip .

    I was kind of hoping I could crash on your couch until I can figure something out ? I asked her , holding my breath until she answered .

    After a beat of silence , she finally replied , heaping arge sigh .

    Oh , Judy .

    I would love to have you stay with me , but myndlord is aplete asshole .

    I signed a contract stating that I wont have anyone staying here for more than a couple days ¡­ she told me sadly .

    Im so sorry ¡­ 13 Disappointment filled me .

    She was my only hope .

    I truly will have to live with Ethans family .

    My entire stomach turned into a nervous pit , and I fought the urge to cry .

    Its okay , I understand , I told her softly .

    Ill do some research and try to find someone who needs a roomie though .

    Im sure theres something around here , she assured me , her tonepassionate .

    We will figure this out , Judy .

    Dont worry .

    I smiled , despite wanting to cry .

    Thanks , Nan .

    After a quick goodbye , I hung up the phone .

    I turned around so I could head back to Matt but froze when 1/2 Chapter 0150 I saw Gavins dark eyes staring at me .

    I had been avoiding him because of how ashamed I was for running out on himst night .

    I wanted to apologize , but I wasnt sure how to start .

    Hey ¡­ I said a bit awkwardly .

    Aboutst night Never mind that , he said , stopping my words .

    Did hear you say something about your mother selling your house ? My face paled .

    You were listening to my conversation ? I asked , feeling a bit defensive and embarrassed all at once .

    It wasnt intentional , he said , narrowing his eyes at me .

    But is it true ? I bit my lip ; there was no use lying to him if he heard the conversation , so I nodded .

    Yes , I said softly .

    Its true and Ill most likely have to live with Ethans family for a while .

    His energy seemed to have darkened a bit upon hearing me say those words and a small growl escaped his throat .

    I raised my brows at his reaction , and he shook his head , ridding himself of that strange outburst of emotions .

    Theres another option , he finally said after a beat of silence .

    And what would that be ? I asked , meeting his eyes .

    Move in with me .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 0151 Judys POV I stared at Gavinpletely dumbfounded .

    What did you just say ? I asked , my voiceing out breathy .

    I asked you to move in with me , he repeated , his face serene as he stared back at me .

    Even though he repeated it , I still wasnt convinced 1 heard him correctly .

    Youre joking ¡­ I said , it wasnt a question ..

    I am not , he replied .

    You want me to move in ¡­ here ? I asked , ncing around at my surroundings .

    With your family ? He frowned and then shook his head .

    No , I have a mansion just North from here , he answered .

    Its fully staffed .

    I use it when I have work to do in the North of the border .

    I raised my brows ; I had no idea he had another home within his pack .

    I must have looked as surprised as I felt because his gaze softened .

    You obviously need a ce to stay , he told me .

    And Im offering you one .

    And you would be living there as well ? He was quiet for a moment as he thought about an answer to my question .

    I cant live there full time , but Ill be there often enough , he told me .

    Im there enough as is because theres constant work to do in the North .

    It wont be much different .

    But if I stayed there full time , it would be a bit suspicious to my children .

    I cant just leave them to live here by themselves , especially not Matthew .

    I nodded , understanding what he was saying .

    Can I think about it ? I asked him .

    Of course , he replied .

    Take all the time you need .

    I have business to attend to , so Ill be leaving you now .

    I nodded and watched as he left .

    I turned away and went back to Matt who was still practicing with the bow and arrow .

    Okay , how about we switch to swords now , I suggested .

    Afterwards Ill make us some lunch .

    He eagerly nodded and we continued practicing for the next hour .

    Third Person POV What were Judy and Gavin speaking about so privately 1/3  Chaptert The thought of Judy cozying up to her father unsettle Irene more than words could describe .

    She spent thest couple of days with Etlian ; hes made his receit behaviors up to her .

    She hadnt confronted him with what she had discovered , but it didnt really matter anymore .

    What mattered was that Ethan seemingly had left Judy for her .

    But then why was Judy always around him ? Could it be because she was having trouble letting go ? She cursed under her breath at the thought of Judy wanting her mate back .

    She let Ethan go in the first ce , she had no right to hold onto him like this .

    Ethan now belonged to Irene , and she wasnt going to give up on him that easily .

    Irene hid herself in the shadows when Judy passed her and went back Matt .

    They spoke for a few minutes and then they began sparring .

    Judy mentioned something about Lunch .

    All trene knew at this moment was that she needed to make sure that Judy was gone .

    She didnt want her anywhere near the vi any longer ¡­ she especially wanted her nowhere near Ethan .

    She walked inside , stering a smile on her lips for the servants who walked by .

    None of them knew how tormented Irene truly was on the inside .

    All she really wanted was for someone to love her for her ¡­ but that seemed like a fairy tale .

    Ethan was the closest thing shes ever had to having her own mate , and now shes realizing how far from the truth that was .

    She wasnt sure how long she spent pacing the kitchen , but when the door opened , she was still deep in thought , trying to figure out how to get Judy out of the vi and away from her man .

    Irene ? Judy asked , tentatively from the doorway .

    Irene spun around , her face red having been caught .

    Judy ! She gasped , her eyes wide .

    How long have you been there ? I didnt hear you enter .

    Judy shut the door behind her .

    I just walked in a moment ago and saw you pacing .

    Are you alright ? She asked .

    Im fine , Irene lied , forcing a smile at her .

    Judy looked unsure as she walked around the counters Its just that I feel as if youve been avoiding me , Judy told her , a frown forming on her face .

    I was wondering if it was something I had done ? What ? Of course not , Irene lied once again ; she was getting pretty good at this lying thing .

    I could never be upset with you .

    Are you sure ? Judy asked , raising her brows .

    She grabbed a loaf of bread and ced it on the counter before grabbing the strawberry jam from the fridge .

    Im positive , Irene assured her , biting her lower lip .

    Can I ask what you are doing ? Oh , Im just making lunch for Matt , she said .

    A jam sandwich , with chips .

    Irene nodded thoughtfully and watched as Judy got to work .

    Then , an idea formed .

    However , with the 2/3 $ 20 B Chapter 0131 Idea , came a dire consequence If not careful .

    Judy was ocused on the sandwich , not paying any attenti to Irene who used that as her advantage .

    She walked over to one of the drawers to make sure the item she needed was still there , Gavin was usually pretty good at keeping a spare Epi pen in almost every room of the house for Matt .

    +28 BONUS Chapte 0152

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 0152 When she found the Epi pen in its usual ce , she grabbed it and put it into her back pocket , knowing she was going to need it for what she was about to do .

    Ive missed talking to you , Judy continued as she spread the red jam on the slice of bread .

    I truly do think of you as a friend , Irene .

    So , Irene wasnt the only one ustomed to lying .

    There was no way Judy thought of her as a friend .

    Irene felt sick to her stomach listening to her lies , but he forced a smile on her pretty face and nodded .

    I agreepletely .

    Well have to get together soon for a real chat , Irene suggested , Judy smiled , looking more rxed than when she had firste into the kitchen .

    She applied another .

    yer of jam before putting the other slice of bread on top .

    She cut the sandwich in a triangle , which even Irene knew was her brothers favorite shape .

    Judy walked across the kitchen in search of chips .

    I believe Matts favorite chips are in the bottom cab , Irene said as she made her way across the kitchen and around the counters , behind Judys back judy searched the bottom cab for the chips just as Irene grabbed the peanut butter out of the top cab .

    I dont see them , Judy said , sighing .

    Oh , maybe they are on the top shelf , Irene said , chuckling .

    Judy closed the bottom cab and then started to search the top cab while Irene got the lid of the peanut butter off and hid the container behind her back .

    Judy finally found the chips and opened them .

    She walked back to the sandwich and ced a handful of chips on the te .

    Oh , juice ! Judy said as she closed the bag of chips .

    Te likes apple juice , right ? Irene nodded .

    Yes , she answered .

    Its in the fridge and his favorite Star Wars cup is in the top shelf above the stove .

    Judy nodded thoughtfully and turned her back towards Irene so she could search for the required items .

    Irene took that time to stick her finger in the peanut butter and open one of sandwich triangles .

    She smeared peanut butter across the jam and then did the same thing with the other side .

    When she heard the cab door shutting , Irene spun around and breathed out a sigh of relief when she saw that Judy was still not paying attention to her .

    She was pouring the juice in a cup for Matt .

    Once she finished , she put the juice away , which Irene took that time to lick the excess peanut butter , and a bit of jam , off her fingers to clean the evidence .

    Judy walked back to the te and her eyes met Irenes .

    Are you sure we are okay ? She asked .

    1/2  Chapter 0152 Irene stered a smile on her lips .

    Never better , Irene lied .

    Judy looked relieved and gave her a faint smile as she grabbed the te off the counter .

    Im d we talked , Judy breathed before walking towards the door to the parlor .

    Me too¡­ Irene said , her aura darkening as Judy left the kitchen .

    She let out a breath of relief that she hadnt been caught .

    This was the price she had to pay to get Judy out of this Vi for good .

    There was no and tried way her father would let her stay around them if she thought for a second Judy was dangerous to poison Matthew .

    She quickly closed the peanut butter and was about to walk into the parlor to watch her handy work unfold , but then she heard Judy screaming .

    She quickened her pace and burst into the parlor .

    Matt was on the ground , his face blowing up like a red balloon and his hands around his throat as he struggled to breathe .

    She thought she was prepared to see Matts allergic reaction , but thest thing this had happened , Irene was much younger and didnt need to be the one to save him .

    She could hardly remember what he was like when it was discovered he was allergic to peanuts .

    She didnt think it would be like this though ¡­ it was heart wrenching and terrifying .

    Irene ! Judy screamed , and from that tone , it wasnt the first time she tried to get Irenes attention .

    I asked you if you have an Epi pen somewhere ?? Matt tried to answer , but the more he attempted to talk , the worse the oue was .

    Panic was clear on Judys face as tears streamed down her face .

    She was holding him in his arms and her entire body was trembling as she whispered soothing things to him .

    Irene had the Epi pen in her back pocket , but how would she exin having it on her without giving herself away ? She waspletely frozen and not sure what to do in this situation .

    Her legs grew weak , and she thought she was going to fall over .

    The door of the parlor burst open , and Gavin ran in along with one of the maids .

    She must have gone to get him after witnessing Matts allergic reaction .

    Irenes father pushed past her and grabbed the Epi- pen out of the top drawer of the parlor desk before returning to Matt .

    Without hesitation , he jabbed the pen on top of Matts thigh and released the Epi into his system .

    Within seconds , Matt was breathing again .

    Irene couldnt believe what had happened .

    She almost just killed her own brother ..

    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW X

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 0153 Judys POV This was the scariest moment of my life .

    When Matt took a bite of the sandwich and suddenly , he was dropping to the ground , I had no idea what to do .

    I had never been put in a position like this before .

    His entire face turned red and blew up like a balloon as he grabbed his throat ; it was clear that he couldnt breathe .

    The only thing I knew at that moment was he needed an Epl Pen , but Irene waspletely frozen and did not hear a word I was saying .

    Before I knew what was happening , Gavin was bursting through the room .

    I hadnt even noticed a mald was present until she followed him in ; I was relieved because she went to get him without hesitation , and he seemed to have had an Epi pen hidden in the parlor desk .

    When Matt started to breathe again , my entire body rxed , and I allowed the tears to flow down my cheeks .

    Call an ambnce , Gavin growled at the maid .

    She nodded and rushed away to do as he ordered .

    Gavin grabbed Matt out of myp and cradled him in his ownp .

    He was breathing on his own now , despite the fact that his face was still very swollen .

    His eyes were closed too , and I wondered if he had passed out .

    I leaned against the couch , willing my heart to slow down and stop hammering against my ribcage .

    Who fed him peanut butter ? Gavin said through his teeth , his eyes red with fury .

    I nced at him with a frown ; he was ring at me , like I had somehow did something wrong .

    La W ¡­ what ? I asked him , my voiceing out as a squeak .

    I asked you , who fed him peanut butter ? I opened my mouth to reply , but Irene spoke first .

    Judy made him lunch , she said quickly , pointing to the sandwich that was now on the ground .

    Gavin grabbed the sandwich and sniffed it ; his pupils dting as his aura darkened , Didnt Taylor go over these things with you ? I thought you were given a list of his allergies , Gavin asked , his tone rising .

    1 ¡­ I wasnt sure what to say ; I was dumbfounded .

    I didnt put peanut butter in his sandwich .

    I knew he was deathly allergic to it .

    I would never be so careless like that ¡­ but I couldnt really exin how the peanut butter got into the sandwich I had made for him .

    Dad , you have to do something , Irene said , as tears fell down her cheeks .

    She almost killed him .

    She cant be safe to be around here ¡­ My heart fell deep into my stomach .

    I stared at her with disbelief .

    She was crying , but I could tell there was more to it .

    She was ying Gavin like a fiddle right now and I was on the other end of this cruel joke .

    Why was she suddenly doing this to me ? I thought she said we were okay .

    I could hear the ambnce in the distance .

    Matt groaned , bringing Gavins attention to him .

    He wiped strays of damp hair out of his face , cradling him tighter in his arms .

    +25 DONUS Chapter 153 Its going to be okay , he murmured against Matts head .

    Youll be okay .

    Ive got you .

    My heart ached ; he thought I did this on purpose .

    I stared at the sandwich on the ground , confusion consuming me .

    I reached out and grabbed a piece of the bread and gasped when I lifted it and saw the pear it butter in the middle .

    How had this been possible ? I nced up at Irene who was ring down at me , hereyes narrowed .

    She was the only other person in the kitchen with me .

    But would she seriously poison her own brother ? For what reason would she have for this ? He was only a little boy and did nothing wrong .

    You hurt my family , Irene said , pointing her finger at me , You cant stay here and be Matts tutor any longer .

    Tell her , Daddy ! Gavin said nothing ; he was still focused on making sure Matt was okay , Irene turned to her father .

    She cant be trusted , especially with Matt .

    Her careless mistake almost cost him his life .

    You have to tell her she cant return to the vi ! She said as more tears streamed down her cheeks .

    Soon , the parlor was crowded with different EMTs and gamma warriors .

    I remained frozen on the ground while Irene pointed her fingers at me .

    She remained ignored though while Gavin spoke to the pack gammas and EMTs .

    Ill meet you at the hospital , Gavin finally said after they took Matt out of the room .

    He turned to Irene and narrowed his eyes .

    Go with your brother , he ordered .

    She bit her lip and wiped at her moist eyes as she nodded .

    When she brushed past him , she paused and looked up at him .

    She cant be trusted .

    He said nothing ; he waited until the parlor waspletely cleared and the sounds of the sirens faded off into the distance .

    Taylor remained at the doorway though , his arms folded across his chest .

    Investigate what happened in the kitchen , Gavin ordered him .

    Um ¡­ Alpha ¡­ Taylor said , almost nervously .

    The camera footage in the kitchen had been broken for thest couple of weeks , remember ? You never ordered anyone to fix it .

    Gavin let out a growl that sent a chill down my spine .

    Do I need to make you do everything ?? It should have been automatically fixed , he stated through hist teeth , his Alpha aura darkening as his anger grew more intense .

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 0154 I ¡­ I apologize , Taylor said , lowering his gaze .

    It was an oversight , and It wont happen again .

    Ill make sure its fixed by the end of today .

    What good does that do me now ?? Gavin asked , turning to face him fully , his eyes red with fury .

    My son was poisoned , and we have no camera footage showing us who was responsible .

    Ill do what I can to investigate , Taylor assured him The good news is Matt is alive .

    If I was a secondter- But you werent , Taylor said , stopping his thought process .

    You have to think on the positive side .

    Gavins back was tense , and he released a shuttering breath that shook his broad shoulders .

    Find out what you can , Gavin said , after a beat of silence .

    Yes , sir , Beta Taylor said , nodding .

    He nced at me , giving me a wary look before retreating from the room , leaving me alone with a very fuming Gavin .

    I wasnt sure what to say ; my entire body was trembling as I watched Gavin pace back and forth like he was on the hunt , and I was his prey .

    He was looking everywhere but me though and it unsettled me even more .

    The Gavin I was starting to know was nowhere to be found ; now he was just a giant ball of fury , and it left me feeling sick to my stomach .

    He finally paused and looked at me , his eyes shining with difference .

    You were careless with my sons life , he said through his teeth , his eyes narrowed .

    Gavin- Alpha ! He roared .

    I trembled and lowered my gaze .

    .

    Alpha ¡­ I repeated , my voiceing out with a breathy whisper .

    I dont know what happened .

    I- What happened was my son was fed peanut butter , and he had an allergic reaction .

    I trusted you to care .

    for him and you let me down .

    No , I- Are you telling me you did ! Are you telling me you didnt hand him the sandwich with peanut butter ? Im saying I didnt know there was peanut butter in it ¡­ I said , tears spilling out of my cheeks .

    He scoffed , curling his lips up in disgust and making the knot in my stomach tighten .

    It was your job to check for these things before allowing him to consume anything , Gavin said slowly like I was ipetent of understanding him .

    I opened my mouth to speak , not sure what to say , but knowing I had to say something to calm him , but he cut me off with his harsh tone .

    Leroy will take you home .

    But ¦§ Chapter 0161 I dont want to see you in my vi for the unforeseen future , he said sharply .

    My heart cracked ; he was kicking me out of the vi ¡­ and his life .

    Leave , he ordered , pointing at the door .

    And stay away from my family .

    There was a knock on my bedroom door , and I lifted my head to see my mother standing at the doorway .

    She had a small frown on her lips and worry lines beneath her eyes .

    I had been locked in my room for thest couple of days , on and off crying .

    I hadnt told her what was wrong , but she assumed it was because we were moving .

    Thest ce I wanted to move was Ethans family house , but at that moment , I didnt have much of a choice .

    I hadnt heard from Gavin in almost 3 days and time was now running out .

    My mother sold the house to Merediths friend , and we were expected to be out by the end of the day .

    I spent most of yesterday packing and now my room was practically bare besides a few items of clothing and my bed .

    How about youe downstairs and enjoy lunch with me , she suggested , her tone soft .

    Itll be thest time we eat as a family in this house .

    1 wiped the tears off my cheeks .

    Im not very hungry , I murmured .

    She sighed and stepped into my room , shutting the door behind her .

    I know you are upset about this move , she began gently .

    But you have to understand , Im doing whats best for our family .

    Once your father is out of prison and we are back on our feet , we can get a new house and move out of the Cash family mansion .

    I just need you to be a little patent .

    As upset as I was about this move , it was nothingpared to how upset I was because of Gavins distrust in me .

    I wanted to see Matt in the hospital ¡­ I called the hospital the other day and asked if he was awake and able to have visitors , but as soon as I gave them my name , they told me I wasnt allowed to visit him and to not call again , right before they hung up on me .

    Gavin wont take any of my calls and Irene blocked my numberpletely .

    I was so lost ¡­ and I wasnt sure what I was going to do .

    Come on , sweetie , my mom said , putting her hand on my back .

    Lets get some food and then we can discuss what our lives will look like in the uing weeks .

    I knew what our lives were going to look like ¡­ they were going to look like hell .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 0155 Judys POV  Judy ! We are so d you decided to move in as well , Meredith said as she greeted us at the doorway .

    Kelsey was also there with her arms folded across her chest and she was ring at me .

    I tried hard to not look her in the eyes .

    This was thest ce I wanted to be and the less I had tomunicate with them , the better .

    Its not like I had a choice , I murmured without really thinking about it .

    My mother nudged me in the side of the rib and gave me a pointed look .

    Shes joking , of course , she said , giving the fakestugh I had ever heard .

    She walked towards Meredith to give her a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek .

    Thank you so much for your hospitality .

    Of course ; its what friends are for , Meredith said , her eyes darkening as she red at me from over my mothers shoulder .

    How about I show you to your room ? That would be great , my mother said , ncing at the bags we left at the doorway .

    Dont worry about them .

    Ill have the butler bring them to your room , she said , ncing at the butler who nodded and grabbed my mothers belongings .

    As Meredith guided her away , she nced at Kelsey .

    Can you be a dear and show Judy where shell be staying , Meredith asked , keeping her eyes locked on her daughters .

    Kelsey grinned and I had a nasty feeling in the pit of my stomach .

    Ill be d to , Kelsey said , winking at her mother as she turned to face me , her eyes darkening even more .

    Come with me .

    I swallowed and grabbed my own bags that were left by the door .

    I followed Kelsey through the mansion , neither of us saying anything .

    I wish I could have said that I was shocked when we neared the servants quarters , but I wasnt .

    I was expecting to be staying with the maids and other help .

    She pushed the door open and walked through theundry room until she reached the other side ; she pushed that door open , and we stepped into what looked like a small living room , except it smelled of mildew like theundry room and there were only a few flickering lights keeping the ce lit.

    The couch looked like they got it out of the dump and the attached kitchen had outdated appliances that looked like they would spark if used .

    The rug was stained , and the wallpaper was peeling .

    This part of the manor certainly did not fit the rest of the ce .

    There were a few women in the area and when they saw Kelsey , they quickly straightened their posture and awaited her orders .

    She red at them like they were nothing more than bags she had previously stepped on .

    What the hell do you think you are doing ? She asked through her teeth .

    There was dirt in the front foyer , and you are in here doing nothing ? Do you both need to be punished again ?  .

    Chapfel 0155 N ¡­ no mam , one of the maids sald , keeping her eyes on the ground .

    We were just taking a rest .

    We had been working allst night and all day without a break ¡­ Do I look like I give a shit ?? Kelsey hissed .

    Get back to work you useless ves ! They nodded and hurried out of the living room .

    I gawked at Kelsey ; I couldnt believe she had the heart to talk to her workers like that .

    She was only 18 years old , which meant she was learning this behavior from her mother most likely .

    I was sickened by the thought , and I wanted to tell her off , but I wasnt sure what to say .

    I didnt want to start any issues for my mother because I knew thats what it woulde down to .

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 0156 Without saying a word to me , Kelsey tipped her nose and walked straight towards the staircase .

    We walked around the curvy hallway until we reached the door at the end .

    She pushed the door operi , and I nearly vomited from the smell alone .

    It was also incredibly dark ; when she flipped on the light , I nearly gagged .

    There was a puddle of mystery liquid in the center of the room .

    There was also a cot in the corner , a dresser , and a bedside table .

    This is a prison cell , I murmured .

    She folded her arms across her chest .

    This is one of the nicer maid quarters , she chirped .

    No need to thank me .

    I rolled my eyes ; I honestly wasnt expecting much of anything else .

    By the way , youre expected to earn your stay , she said , narrowing her eyes at me .

    I expect chores done in a timely manner .

    The other maids will help you get started .

    You want me to work as your maid ? I asked her , dumbfounded .

    Were they going to treat my mother like this too ? Youre living here rent free out of courtesy to your family .

    If you want your mother to continue living a carefree and luxurious life in the Cash manor , then yes , you need to work as our maid , she told me .

    Its the least you can do .

    What is that supposed to mean ? I asked , confused .

    never You pretty much tore this family apart , Kelsey said , rolling her eyes .

    You were good enough for Ethan .

    I always knew it and now everybody else sees it too .

    I pressed my lips together .

    You know he was the one who cheated one me , right ? I asked her .

    She scoffed at my words .

    From how I see it , he upgraded , she said , shaking her head .

    Now settle into your new room ¡­ because starting tomorrow , you work for the Cash family now Gavins POV Matt seems to be recovering nicely , Alpha Landry .

    He should be able to return home tomorrow morning .

    I want to keep him here over night onest time for observations , Doctor Pierce said as she went over Matthews files .

    Matt had been in the hospital for a week now and he had to undergo minor surgery .

    Thankfully , hes recovering , and he seems to be back to his normal self .

    Except Ive noticed some changes in his attitude .

    He seems kind of down and I couldnt figure out why ; hes barely said a word to me since he woke up from his surgery a couple of days ago .

    Irene had barelye to see her brother as well and when I asked her why she wasnt showing him concern and visiting with him , she would just brush me off and she was busy with her wedding preparations .

    say +75 BORKUS Chapter Utba I made a mental note to check in with her againter and find out whats really going on with her .

    Thank you , Doctor , I said to her .

    Dr.

    Pierce was one of the best doctors in the country and I was d to call her pack .

    She always came through when I needed her the most .

    She also happened to be Beta Taylors fated mate .

    She travels around a lot so shes ten away , but when she is here , they are inseparable .

    It was almost sickening .

    Of course , she said thoughtfully .

    I went back to Matts room and saw that he was scrolling through the tablet I had given him for entertainment .

    He lifted his gaze to look at me and then averted them again .

    I sighed , running my fingers through my hair for what felt like the hundredth time .

    Okay , I give up .

    What is going on with you ? Why are you giving me the silent treatment ? I finally asked him .

    He looked at me and his frown deepened .

    Do you really not know ? He asked .

    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW  Chapter 0157

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 0157 If I knew , I wouldnt be asking , I said exasperated .

    Talk to me , Matt , I said more softly as I walked closer to his bed .

    Why are you upset with me ? Matt swallowed and I could see the moisture in his eyes ; it broke my heart .

    Whatever was wrong ¡­ It serious .

    What did you say to Judy that made her not want to see me ? I raised my brows at his question .

    What ? I asked .

    I was Before I passed out , after the Epi ¡­ you were angry , and I remember you saying something to her .

    Then everything went dark , and I woke up here .

    Its been days since that , Dad , and Judy hasnte to see me once .

    I couldnt even smell her scent when I woke up , which means she hadnt been here at all .

    You had to have said something to her to make her stay away from me .

    Even young wolves had an excellent sense of smell , and I knew he would be able to pick up Judys scent anywhere .

    He was around her often enough that her scent probably became normal to him .

    I wasn surprised that hed be able to smell if she was here or not ¡­ I just didnt think he would truly care that much .

    Matt , you have to understand , I only did this for your own good.

    Judy is dangerous Dangerous ?? Matt gasped , his eyesrge and turning red with anger .

    It was a look I had never seen before .

    Judy wouldnt hurt anyone unless they truly deserved it , Dad , and you know that .

    I sighed and sat down on the edge of his bed .

    Look ¡­ I began , not sure what I wanted to say , but I knew I needed to say something to calm him .

    Judy was the one who fed you that sandwich , Matt .

    She was careless and because of her actions , I almost lost you .

    I cant have someone like that around my family .

    So , you told her to stay away ?? Matt asked , his eyes wide .

    So , I was right .

    Thats why she hasnte to see me ¡­ you scared her away .

    The only tutor I ever liked ¡­ I can find you another tutor- There is no one like her and you know that , Matt shouted ¡­ I was stunned speechless , which never happens .

    He had never raised his voice at me like this before ¡­ he had never spoken to anyone like this before .

    I couldnt believe he was standing up for her after what she did .

    You almost died , Matt , I said a bit louder and way harsher than I meant .

    It wasnt her fault ! She gave you the sandwich and- And I put the peanut butter in it ! He screamed .

    Chapter 012  My words fell short as I stared at him ¡­ bewildered .

    What did you just say ? I asked him after a beat of silence .

    I was the one who put peanut butter in it .

    I did it behind Judys back , so she didnt know even know about it .

    Youre using the wrong person .

    It was my fault ¡­ I had no words .

    How ? Why ? What ? I dont understand ¡­ I managed to say .

    I forgot I was allergic , and I wanted to try it , he murmured .

    I was careless .

    But it wasnt Judys fault .

    Please , Dad .

    Dont punish her because of my actions .

    I will never do it again ¡­ but please dont be angry with her .

    I let out the breath I hadnt known I was holding .

    Judy was innocent ? She didnt know about the peanut butter in the sandwich .

    Maybe I should have listened to her in the first ce .

    Alpha ¡­ a mindlink came through .

    It was Beta Taylor .

    We have a new discovery about the peanut butter .

    The perpetrator is in custody .

    Chapter 0158  Chapter 0158

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 0158 Third Person POV What do you mean you found the perpetrator ? Gavin asked through the mindlink .

    He nced at Matt who was still lost in thought .

    Had he lied to him ? Matt has never lied before ¡­ has he ? It was a maid , Taylor continued .

    She was found with the peanut butter in her room .

    The same maid that came to get you after his allergic reaction .

    She admitted she wantedpensation for aiding his rescue .

    Compensation ? Gavin growled into the mindlink .

    want her banished from the pack and turned into a rogue immediately .

    Yes , Alpha , Taylor agreed .

    Do you want to see her before shes banished .

    Gavin thought about it for a second and then sighed .

    No , he murmured .

    Just get rid of her .

    Yes , Alpha .

    The link ended and Gavin turned back to Matt , his eyes narrowed .

    Why did you lie to me? Matt raised his gaze to look at Gavin and a frown formed on his lips .

    I didnt lie to you ¡­ Matt said , unconvincingly .

    Yes , you did , Matthew , Gavin said , folding his arms across his chest .

    Because you werent the one who put the peanut butter in that sandwich ¡­ it was a maid .

    Matts eyes grew wide .

    What ? He gasped .

    Why would a maid want to hurt me ?? Thats not for you to worry about .

    Just know itll never happen again .

    Shes being banished and Ill have the other maids investigated as well .

    Matt nced at his hands and tugged his fingers nervously as he processed all his father had said .

    You shouldnt have lied to me , Matt ¡­ Gavin said , his voice twinged with disappointment .

    Im sorry , Dad ¡­ I just couldnt let Judy get in trouble , he said sadly , tears welling up in his eyes .

    Gavin was quiet , processing his words for a moment .

    So, if it truly was Judys mistake , you still would have covered for her ? He finally asked .

    Without hesitation , Matt nodded .

    Yes , he answered .

    Shes be family , right ? Family is supposed to have each others back .

    Gavin was quiet for another moment ; Matt was right .

    dy had be part of the family .

    She was always around , and it wasnt fair that he didnt listen to a thing she said .

    He blindly used her of something terrible and now he was seriously regretting his choices .

    He just hoped it wasnt toote to rectify things .

    Meanwhile , Both Gavin and Irene were oblivious of Ethans nning .

    He thought having Judy in his family home would have been great for him , but he found it even more difficult to get close to her because his family had a 24/7 watch on her .

    He knew Judy couldnt poison Matt ; she loved that boy too much .

    He wasnt sure who was sick enough to do such a thing to a 7 year old , but he knew it wasnt her .

    He did the only thing he could think to do ¡­ he bribed a maid .

    Told her that he would set her up with a lifetime of fortune if she took the fall .

    He handed her the peanut butter , and her greedy eyes lit up when she heard about the fortune .

    An hourter , she was being banished and Ethan was wiring a ton of money into her ount .

    He was a man of his word after all .

    Although , he knew it wouldnt be long before she ended up dead and hed get the money back anyway .

    Now , he just had to make sure that Judy got her job back so at least he had a chance to see her every day and continue convincing her to be his side piece .

    Judys POV You look exhausted , Nan pointed out as she met me in the student quad .

    I stared down at my failed test and let out a sigh .

    I didnt have time to study for this exam because of how much work Ive been doing for the Cash family .

    Is living with the Cashs that bad ? I gave her a pointed look .

    Its worse than bad , I murmured .

    Ive only been there for a couple of days , and I havent slept once .

    Im so sorry , Judy , Nan said , resting her head on my shoulder .

    I wish there was something I could do .

    Ive been looking around for a ce for you , but nobody has any spare rooms .

    Its okay , I murmured .

    Its not your fault .

    Im honestly grateful that youve been trying .

    Its not fair that they are working you like a dog , Nan said , folding her arms across her chest .

    You have a life too and school you need to focus on .

    What does your mother think about all of this ? Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 0159 Chapter 0159 I shrugged and chewed the inside of my cheek .

    ** +  I dont think she really notices how bad things are for me , I admitted .

    When I tried to talk to her about it , she told me that I need to be grateful to the Cash family and I shouldntin too much .

    Nan rolled her eyes .

    Shespletely blind , she murmured .

    Her mate is in prison .

    Shes allowed to be blind .

    I just want her to be okay , I sighed .

    If anything were to happen to her ¡­ if they treated her like they treat me ..

    Tears spilled down my cheeks before I could stop them , and I quickly wiped them away before anyone else saw .

    Its not fair to you ¡­ she murmured .

    Have you eaten ? You look like youve lost a ton of weight .

    I bit my lip ; Ive barely eaten thesest couple of days .

    Mostly because the food the servants eat isnt edible , but also because I havent had an appetite .

    Im fine , Nan , I assured her .

    I nced at the time and sighed .

    I should go , I told her .

    I dont want to be toote tonight .

    Make sure you get some schoolwork in , she told me as I walked towards the parking lot.

    I waved at her over my shoulder .

    I already called an Uber , and I knew it would arrive at any minute , but I wasnt expecting to see the familiar luxury car out front .

    I frowned as the window rolled down and I saw Beta Taylor in the drivers seat .

    Taylor ? I asked , my brows furrowed .

    What are you doing here ? I have some news for you , he told me .

    I sighed and stepped away from the car .

    If Gavin knew you were here , youd probably get in trouble , I warned him .

    Hes the one who sent me , he surprised me by saying .

    He had important work to do at his vi and couldnte himself but- Isnt that rich , I muttered , folding my arms across my chest .

    My Uber pulled up and I motioned for him to wait a moment after he honked once , alerting me of his arrival .

    I have to go , I told Taylor just as I spun on my heal and walked away .

    1 heard Taylor quickly getting out of the car and rushing towards me .

    Wait , Judy .

    Please , listen to me for a minute , he pleaded .

    I had nothing to say to him and I doubted  Chapter 0150 whatever it was he had to say would make anything better .

    I really need to go , Beta , I said over my shoulder .

    We found out the truth .

    It was a maid who poisoned Matt ; it wasnt you ¡­ My entire body froze just as I was about to pull the back door of the uber open .

    I thought for sure it was somehow Irene with how strangely she acted .

    I didnt think it would be one of Gavins trusted maids .

    Are you sure ? I asked , not bothering to look at him .

    Yes , she gave a full confession .

    Shes been banished from the pack and forbidden to join any pack , Taylor exined .

    I sucked in as harp breath as I slowly turned to look at him .

    Thats as good as death , I said , my voiceing out breathy .

    Taylor nodded and ran his fingers through his hair .

    other She almost killed his son , so yeah , hes pissed .

    You cant me him for being pissed and worried for his sons safety .

    I sighed .

    No , of course Im not , I said gently .

    But he wouldnt even listen to me .

    I get that he was upset , but he cast me away , Taylor .

    And he regrets that , Taylor tried to tell me .

    If youll just give him a chance ¡­ A chance ? I scoffed .

    He cant evene here himself to apologize .

    If he wants me to forgive him , then hell have to speak to me himself .

    I opened the car door and froze before getting in .

    How is Matt doing ? He went home today , Taylor informed me .

    Hes doing well ¡­ but he misses you .

    Tears filled my eyes , and I quickly blinked them away before they fell down my cheeks .

    Thank you for letting me know , Taylor .

    I truly appreciate the update , but if Alpha Landry is truly sorry , then hell have to tell me himself and not send his Beta to do it for him .

    I understand , Taylor said , stepped away from me .

    I didnt spare him another look as I got into the car and mmed the door shut .

    The Uber drive drove off just as the tears finally escaped my eyes .

    Chapter 0160 Chapter 0160

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 0160 Gavins POV Everyst mald was investigated , sir , one of my garmas informed me .

    They knew nothing about the crime and was astonished she would do such a thing .

    None of them will vouge for her though , fearing banishment .

    I nodded and tapped my fingers on my desk .

    And that maid is gone ? Yes , Alpha .

    Per your orders.

    We escorted her off pack property a couple of hours ago .

    I just sent out a memo to other Alphas informing them of her crimes and that they arent to allow her in their packs either , I said , leaning back in my seat .

    Yes , Alpha , the gamma agreed .

    Is there anything else I can do for you ? Just as I was about to answer , the door to my office opened and Taylor walked into the room .

    He paused when he saw the gamma .

    Thatll be all , I said to the gamma .

    You are dismissed .

    He nodded and left , smiling warily at Taylor as he passed .

    Taylor shut the door after the gamma and turned to face me .

    Any new information ? He asked .

    None of the maids know a thing , I murmured .

    And the maid who did the crime is long gone .

    She isnt to step foot in another pack .

    Perfect , Taylor said , a sly grin on his face .

    Shell probably be dead by sundown .

    If we are lucky , I muttered .

    Were you able to speak with Judy ? Taylor frowned , and suddenly , he looked uneasy .

    He stared at his feet for a moment , refusing to meet my eyes .

    I straightened in my seat and narrowed my eyes at my Beta .

    Taylor , I said slowly , getting his attention .

    What happened ? Did you or did you not speak with Judy ? Taylor lifted his gaze to finally meet mine and then he nodded .

    Yes , he answered .

    I spoke to her .

    I let out a breath of air , leaning back in my seat .

    And ? Will she return to the vi and continue her job as Matts tutor ? I asked .

    Taylor looked even more uneasy .

    I didnt get a chance to ask , but from the sounds of it .

    no , he said , returning his gaze to the ground .

    What the fuck do you mean by that ? I asked , my temper rising .

    Why wouldnt she return to her job now that her name has been cleared .

    Chapter 0160  Taylor sighed and stepped closer to my desk .

    Look , she feels wronged , and she has every right to feel that way , Taylor told me .

    She wants you to apologize to her in person .

    I dont think I should have been the one to see her in the first ce .

    I sunk back into my seat ; Taylor was right ¡­ I shouldnt have sent him to speak with her .

    It should have been me .

    I was the one who kicked her out that night ; made her feel worse than she already felt .

    I asked her to move in with me , and then treated her like a criminal .

    I ghosted her all week .

    I had all her calls sent to voicemails and her texts sent to spam .

    I was the one in the wrong and I sent Taylor in to speak to her on my behalf .

    Youre right , I ultimately said as I stood to my feet .

    Ill go to her house and speak with her now .

    Taylor looked uneasy once again ..

    What else arent you telling me ? I asked , feeling even more annoyed now .

    Shes not at her house anymore , he said as he pulled out his phone .

    He swiped around the screen for a minute until he found what he was looking for .

    I did some research on my way back here and it turns to move out that her mother actually did put the house up for sale .

    It was sold offst week and they had a few days ago .

    What?! I growled ; so , the phone conversation I heard was true .

    Judys mother truly did sell their family home and forced her and her daughter to move elsewhere .

    Why would she do such a thing ? Was her family hurting for money ? Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 Chapter 0161 A knot formed in the pit of my stomach as I stared at my Beta .

    Then , where is she ?? She moved into the Cash family manor , Taylor blurted .

    Fury boiled through me ; over my dead body will I allow Judy to continue living in that mansion .

    Not after the way they treated her thest time we were there .

    Get Raymond Cash on the phone ; Im inviting myself over for dinner , I said through my teeth .

    Yes , Alpha , Taylor said with a smirk .

    Is there a specific reason you want me to give him ? I narrowed my eyes at him .

    Im a Lycan Chairmen , I dont need a reason , I all but barked .

    Taylor nodded and went off to do what I asked .

    An hourter , I was receiving an email inviting me to the Cash manor for dinner with Raymond Cash and his family .

    Are you sure you dont want me to go in with you ? Taylor asked as he pulled up the front doors of the Cash family manor .

    If you lose your temper , it could start some issues .

    I can handle myself , I muttered .

    But stay here , just in case .

    Will do , Taylor said as he watched me get out of the car and walk towards the front doors .

    The butler opened the door before I reached the top step of the porch .

    Alpha Gavin Landry , its an honor to have you in my home and having dinner with my family and 1,1 Raymond said with a broad smile .

    I have to admit though , I was quite curious about the reason behind this meeting .

    Theres no reason , Raymond .

    I figured if my daughter is going to marry into this family , I need to get to know you a little better .

    After all , we are all family now , arent we ? I said , raising my brows at him .

    He looked nervous and had a small trail of sweat on his forehead .

    Yes , of course , he said , nodding his head .

    I apologize .

    Im d to have you here .

    Well , hello there , Alpha , Kelsey , the 18 year old Cash daughter said as she made her way down the stairs .

    When I heard you were joining us for dinner , I had to get the perfect dress for the asion .

    Do you like it ? It was a shimmering gold dress that sparkled under the crystal chandelier .

    Hmm , I murmured .

    Meredith and Kelsey will take you into the dining hall , Raymond said .

    I have a quick call to make and then Ill join you shortly .

    I nodded and went with the girls into the dining hall .

    I paused when I saw a woman seated at the table .

    She was wearing a casual evening gown , and her dark hair was pinned out of her face .

    She looked up at me with familiar warm eyes and a smile tipped the corner of her lips .

    #  Chapter 0161 Alpha Landry .

    Its so good to see you again , she said Mrs.

    Montague , I said , taking her hand and bringing it to my lips .

    She chuckled at the gesture but when she saw the scowl that Meredith was sporting , her smile to into a deep frown as she pulled her hand away .

    Shelly , I didnt think you were joining us this evening .

    You know we were expecting an important guest , Meredith said with a fake stered smile .

    Michele Montagues face reddened as she nced at her empty te .

    Im sorry ; nobody informed me that I wasnt invited.

    I have been eating dinner with your family every ir night thesest few days , she said softly .

    I can go Id like it if you stayed , I said sharply .

    Please .

    She looked surprised , as did the others .

    But nobody would go against me , an order .

    Of course , she said , rxing in her seat .

    which was why I spoke it like Its not a problem at all , Meredith murmured .

    Please , take a seat , Alpha She motioned for the spot directly next to Kelsey , who kept staring at me and batting hershes .

    I felt sick being this close to her , but I took my seat anyway .

    Seeing Michele here was proof that Judy was also here .

    It wouldnt be much longer before she also joined us for dinner .

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 0162 Raymond entered the room shortly after and whispered something to one of the maids .

    She nodded and went with a few others towards the kitchen .

    Sorry for the dy .

    Shes going to start bringing out our meal now , Raymond said as he took his seat at the head of the table .

    1 frowned .

    leing that ther But not everyone is here yet , I said , ncing around the table and wasnt an empty chair left ..

    Oh , were you expecting someone else , Alpha ? Raymond asked with a frown .

    I wasnt aware .

    Your Beta didnt inform me ¡­ I nced at Michele Montague who looked a bit sheepish .

    I got the feeling that she knew who I was talking about .

    She bit her bottom lip and stared down at her te , refusing to meet my eyes .

    I guess not , I murmured , still confused , keeping it quiet for right now .

    Soon , the maids were returning with our food , and they served us both the meal and wine .

    Daddy , the maids have been working so hard .

    I think we should give them the rest of the evening off , Kelsey said as she nibbled on her steak And who will clean up after dinner ? Raymond asked raising his brows .

    Ill take care of it , she said , shrugging .

    Its honestly no problem .

    Its the least I can do .

    Raymond thought it over carefully before relenting and nodding .

    Okay , he said , taking a big bite of his food .

    If you dont mind .

    She grinned as she continued to eat her food .

    We spoke casually for most of the meal ; I couldnt help but worry about Judy though .

    She was somewhere in this manor ¡­ I could smell her as if she was right next to me .

    Her mother kept avoiding my gaze and continued to eat without contributing to the conversation .

    Kelsey continued to brush against me and a few times , I felt her foot on my leg .

    I had to keep shoving it off and positioning myself away from her .

    Raymond spoke mostly about the advantages of his pack and how excited he was that his son was going to be the Alpha .

    It was a long timeing and nobody deserved it more than Ethan .

    He expressed how Irene fit right into the family .

    Meredith chimed in at that point and said something about Irene , inviting them to the country club for brunch at some point next week .

    After the meal concluded , Raymond stood to his feet .

    How about we take this conversation into the parlor , and we can have some coffee and dessert ? He suggested .

    We walked out of the dining hall and towards the parlor .

    Kesley stayed behind to clean .

    As we waited in the parlor for our coffee and dessert , we continued the conversation .

    My stomach was twisting and for 1/2  Chapter 0162 some reason my wolf was agitated .

    He wanted to return to the kitchen .

    I looked in the direction of the door and my brows furrowed .

    Is everything okay , Alpha ? Meredith asked .

    Kelsey has been awhile , I pointed out .

    Oh , Im sure shes fine .

    There were a lot of dishes , Meredith said , sipping on her coffee .

    Still , Im going to check on her , I said , standing to my feet .

    Such a noble Lycan he is , Raymondughed , Meredithughed as well but it was more forced and awkward .

    I ignored them both and made my way back toward the dining hall .

    But as I reached the door , I heard Kesleys voice sneering , which made me freeze .

    You are nothing but a useless bitch ! Only good for being a ve and cleaning up after my familys meal .

    How does it feel to be a nobody ? Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 0163 Judys POV My stomach was growling angrily .

    I hadnt eaten much other than scraps in days .

    When Kelsey came to get me and told me toe to the dining hall , I thought I was going to finally get some decent food .

    But I was sorely disappointed when I saw that they had already eaten and left not even a single morsel .

    All that was left were their dirty tes and empty wine sses .

    She gave the maids the night off and she expected me o clean the entire mess by myself , while she watched like some kind of creep .

    She ridiculed me the entire time .

    I grabbed arge tray and started to pile up some of the sses and tes on the tray .

    Just as I walked past her and towards the kitchen , she stuck her foot out , making me fall to the ground and shatter most of the tes and sses .

    One of the ss chunks sliced through my finger and I hissed in pain as I saw blood pooling in my palm ..

    So , fucking clumsy ! Kelsey hissed .

    Look what you did ! You were the one who tripped me , I murmured as I cradled my injured hand .

    She swung her hand so fast ; I didnt even see iting .

    But I felt the sting of the p and I bit my lip from the force .

    I tasted blood in my mouth from splitting my lip open .

    Why was this happening to me ? What had I done to deserve this ?? Awe , are you going to cry now ? Kelsey asked , folding her arms across her chest .

    Get over yourself .

    Nobody ising to your rescue , especially not your weak ass mother .

    I lifted my gaze and stared at her through my tear filled eyes .

    Dont you dare speak about my mother like that , I said , my toneing out shaky .

    I knew if I truly wanted to , I could easily beat the crap out of Kelsey .

    But I couldnt because of my mother ¡­ she would never forgive me if I ruined this for her .

    I felt so helpless at this moment .

    The pain in my hand stung even worse as Kelseyughed .

    You are nothing but a useless bitch ! Only good for being a ve and cleaning up after my familys meal .

    How does it feel to be a nobody ? Just then , the door of the dining hall burst open , and Kelsey staggered back when she saw the intruder .

    What is the meaning of this ?! A familiar roar echoed through the room .

    My entire body stilled upon .

    haring his voice .

    I lifted my gaze , and I was stunned to see Gavin standing before me .

    Anger was rolling off him in waves as he red daggers at Kelsey .

    His Lycan aura shining brighter than his Alpha aura .

    He was pissed and he was about to make everyone in this house knows it .

    A ¡­ Alpha , Kesley stammered , suddenly looking like a weak child .

    I was just ¡­ I was ¡­ Shes hurt a and youre ridiculing her , Gavin hissed ; it wasnt a question , just an observation .

    Why is  Chapter 0163 she on the ground with ss all around her ? I ¡­ uh ¡­ Kelsey stammered , her face growing redder by the second .

    She tripped and fell .

    I was just about to help her up .

    She bent down to grab my arm but stopped suddenly when Gavin roared loudly , shaking the entire manor and nearly knocking her off her feet in the process .

    Do not touch her ! Gavin growled .

    Even I was shivering from his anger ; he was truly fierce and terrifying when he wanted to be .

    Whats going on in here ? Raymond asked as he ran into the room .

    When he saw me on the ground , his eyes darkened with fury and he looked as if he was about to say something degrading towards me , but Gavin spoke first .

    Is this how you raise your daughter ? To treat your house guests with disrespect ?? Gavin growled , turning his anger towards Raymond .

    Raymond paled upon hearing Gavins question .

    What ? No , of course not .

    I- Tell me why your daughter thinks its okay to treat anyone like this ! Gavin said , pointing down at me .

    Raymond nced at me and then at Kesley who was now shaking in the corner .

    I wanted the ground to open and swallow me whole .

    Once again , the door swung open .

    Gavins POV Kelsey ? Meredith asked as she walked into the room .

    Mom ! Kelsey cried as she ran towards her and wrapped her arms around her mother , sobbing .

    She pushed me first .

    I was only cleaning the dishes , and she told me that she could do it better .

    She grabbed the tray of tes and sses out of my hands and fell in the process .

    I didnt mean for her to get hurt ! Of course you didnt sweetheart , Meredith cooed her daughter .

    All will be okay .

    Your father will sort it out .

    See , Alpha .

    Its only a misunderstanding .

    I stared down at Judy who had tears in her eyes ; she could barely look at me and my stomach tightened .

    I needed to get her out of here .

    Kelsey clearly had them wrapped around her finger , but I wasnt a fool .

    I knew she was lying .

    I sent a mindlink to Beta Taylor and ordered him to get me the security footage of the dining hall .

    I shoved my way through the dining hall and stopped when I reached Judy .

    2

 Chapter 164

    hapter 0164 She was trembling and keeping her eyes on her open wound .

    I wrapped my arms around her , hating how tense she was from my touch .

    I pulled her into me and lifted her into my arms .

    She sucked in a sharp breath as she held onto me with her good hand and carefully positioned her injured hand away so she wouldnt get any blood on me .

    Take me to your bathroom , I ordered Raymond .

    Yes , Alpha , he said quickly as he rushed out of the dining hall .

    I followed after him , not bothering to spare the mother and daughter duo another look .

    As we walked down the hallway , I heard a loud gasp from nearby .

    Judy ?? Michele eximed .

    What happened ? Are you okay ? Im okay , Mom , she said weakly .

    Just a little cut .

    Shes losing a lot of blood .

    I need to patch it before she loses anymore , I said as I continued to follow Raymond down the hall .

    We entered the bathroom and just as Raymond was about to say something more , I mmed the door in his face .

    I let out a breath of air .

    Judy was still tense , and her eyes were fixed on her wound .

    I set her down on the counter as I searched the bathroom for a first aid kit .

    It didnt take long to find one under the sink You dont have to do this , Judy said , breaking the silence .

    I nced up at her briefly before I rummaged through the first aid kit , uncovering bandages and ointment .

    Do you expect me to let you bleed out ? I asked her in return .

    She shrugged her shoulder , but she said nothing .

    I grabbed her hand and turned on the water to the sink.

    The moment my hand wrapped around her wrist , she tensed and made it impossible for me to move her .

    I frowned at her .

    Just let me take care of you , I breathed , my body bing so aware of hers that I was practically on fire .

    She stared into my eyes for a moment longer before rxing herself .

    I brought her hand to the warm water and started to rinse out her wound .

    She winced from the sting and her body tensed once again , but it onlysted a moment .

    Soon , she was rxing again , and she was releasing a breath of relief .

    I ran circles with my thumb around her wrist , soothing her , as I cleaned her wound .

    With each stroke of my thumb , she rxed even more and I notice she was now looking at me periodically .

    I tried to pretend I didnt notice , but I could feel the heat of her stare on the side of my face , and I had to fight the smile tugging at the corner of my lips .

    Why are you here? She asked , breaking the thick silence that started to consume us .

    I grabbed the bandages , along with some ointment that will keep her wound from getting infected .

    I came here for you .

    - Chapter of I dont think she was expecting that reply because she sucked in a sharp breath and her eyes grew wide .

    You what ? I paused and looked up at her , meeting her eyes .

    I was wrong , I told her , keeping my eyes locked on hers .

    About everything .

    I shouldnt have used you of hurting my son .

    I know you arent capable of something so sinister like that .

    I should have listened to you instead of kicking you out .

    Im here to apologize to you .

    She was quiet for a long while as she continued to stare into my eyes .

    I broke eye contact so I could continue tending to her wound .

    I applied the ointment , and she winced at the sting as she too refocused her attention on her injury .

    I wrapped her hand tightly , making sure her wound was closed .

    I sent a link to Taylor to have his mate check over Judys wound in the morning When I finished , I released my hold on her , but I did so reluctantly .

    Thank you , she finally said , breaking the silence once again .

    For wrapping my hand and for apologizing ¡­ I should have done so sooner , I told her , meeting her eyes .

    Apologize I mean .

    Sending Taylor to you was stupid and a cowardly thing to do .

    She bit back a smile , but I could see it forming on her lips as her cheeks turned red.

    Yes , it was , she agreed .

    But you did the right thing .

    And its a good thing you came when you Kelsey is crazy .

    Who knows what more she would have done if you hadnt entered .

    I didnt want to think about such a thing .

    did .

    Good thing shell never get the chance to hurt you again , I muttered as I caged her in with my arms , staring back into her eyes .

    She furrowed her brows .

    What are you talking about ? She asked .

    She has all the opportunity in the world .

    I kind of live with her now if you hadnt noticed .

    I smirked and leaned in closer to her , our lips only inches apart .

    I could feel her warm breath cascading across my mouth and warming my features .

    Not anymore you dont , I murmured before brushing my lips , featherlike , against hers .

    Her cheeks turned a bright shade of pink as she sighed in contentment from the chaste kiss .

    Because from now on you are going to live with me .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 0165 Judys POV  I was about to protest that I couldnt just leave with him without others being suspicious .

    But before I could utter a single word , there was a knock on the door .

    My entire body tensed , and I felt my cheeks burning hot .

    Gavin didnt seem to be as worried because he backed away from me and then he winked .

    It made my checks burn even more and I wanted to jump in front of him to keep him from opening that door , but it was toote .

    He swung open the door , and my mother stood on the other side with wide eyes .

    She stared up at Gavin , her body trembling before her eyes found mine .

    Judy , sweetie , she breathed as she brushed past Gavin and entered the bathroom .

    Are you okay ? What happened to you ? Its okay , I rushed out , not wanting her to worry .

    okay .

    Gavin patched me up .

    Im good as new .

    I showed her my hand and she cradled it gently , tears filling her eyes .

    I knew my mother was aware of what was going on with me , but she was pretending that everything was okay , acting as if she wasnt seeing or hearing things through the grapevines .

    I couldnt me her ; she was only doing all of this for my father .

    She wanted him out of prison desperately and she would do anything to make that happen .

    At one point , I would have done the same thing for Ethan .

    Im so sorry , she whispered .

    Its honestly okay , Mom , I reassured her .

    It was only an ident .

    It happens .

    I hated lying to her , but I didnt know what else to say to make her feel better .

    Gavins eyes darkened because he knew it was a lie ; he saw what had happened and he was furious on my behalf .

    I gave him a slight head shake as my mother threw her arms around me to hug me ; I didnt want him to reveal my lie .

    He sighed and folded his arms across his chest .

    I have a separate mansion in my pack , Gavin went on to say as my mother untangled herself from my arms .

    Its fully staffed and Im only there when I have business at the Northern Border .

    I want you both to live there .

    There are no stiptions .

    My mothers eyes widened as she stared up at him ; I was at a loss for words .

    He was offering my mother a way out as well .

    My heart swelled and tears filled my eyes .

    I expected my mother to jump at the opportunity right away , but when she said nothing , my heart began to grow heavy as I stared at her concerned face .

    Alpha , would you mind if I spoke to my daughter alone ? She asked him .

    He looked a bit taken aback as well as he met my eyes ; was just as confused .

    But he soon nodded .

    Of course , he told her .

    Take all the time you need .

    He gave me onest look before he turned and walked out of the bathroom .

    Hooked at my mother and she turned to me with a sad smile .

    Chapter 0165 Mom , whats going on ? I asked her .

    Firstly , can I ask you if something is going on between you and Gavin Landry ? She asked , raising her brows .

    I was shocked by her question , and I felt my cheeks burning .

    No , of course , theres not , I told her , lying once again .

    Why do you ask ? She shrugged .

    He seems to show you a lot of concern .

    I know youve been working in his pack as a tutor and thats how you know him ¡­ but he seems to treat you with a care that seems almost intimate .

    Nothing is going on , I said quickly , staring down at my hands .

    Is that why you wanted to talk to me ? No , she said , stepping closer to me and taking my hands in hers .

    I cant leave here Judy .

    I sucked in a sharp breath .

    What ? Why not ? I asked her , shaking my head , not wanting to believe her words .

    She looked sad as she sighed .

    Because then we wont have the Cash family to help us , she murmured .

    They offered me money to do some housework for them .

    I get to live in one of their pristine guest rooms and eat with the family , but Ive been given basic chores .

    In return , they will give me arge sum of money thatll help pay off your fathers debt .

    I raised my eyebrows .

    They want you to be a maid ? I asked her , my lips pressing in a thin line .

    Ive seen firsthand how they treat their servants , and I didnt want my mother to be a part of that .

    My stomach twisted at the very thought , and I suddenly wasnt feeling too well .

    Not exactly , she told me .

    Its different because they still treat me like an old friend and a part of their family .

    I shook my head , tears filling my eyes .

    Mom , you cant be serious .

    Please , Alpha Landry is giving us a way out of here ¡­.

    Is he offering to pay your fathers debt ? She asked .

    Have you asked him ? I swallowed the lump in my throat ; I hadnt exactly told him about my fathers debt .

    Of course , he knew I was desperate for money from all those times Ive tried to seduce him before truly getting to know him ¡­ but I never told him of my family issues .

    I was a bit embarrassed about it if I were to be honest and I truly didnt want him to know about it .

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 0166 At least not right now .

    My mother could read my expression , and her gaze softened .

    It wasnt fait of me to ask you to get Ethans help , and it wouldnt be fair of me to ask you to get Gavins .

    help .

    So , Im doing my part and trying to get help without making our family look pathetic , she exined .

    This is something I have to do .

    If all goes well , I should be able to get him out of prison in a few months and we can be a family again .

    Tears slipped down my cheeks as I nodded , not sure what else to do or say .

    She cupped my face with her warm hands and brought my face up to meet her gaze .

    But I think you should go to that mansion and take him up on that offer , she continued .

    I narrowed my eyes at her .

    What ? I asked , shocked .

    I cant just leave you here ..

    Ill be fine , sweetie , she assured me .

    But I know things arent okay for you here and I dont want to subject you to any more of this .

    I know your injury wasnt an ident and Im so sorry to put you in this position .

    I shook my head .

    No , its okay , Mom .

    It truly was an ident ¡­ You cant lie to me , Judy , she told me , releasing her hold on my face .

    I only want whats best for my family and for right now , I think you living in the Landry mansion would be best .

    Once your father is out of jail , we will get back on our feet .

    We will get a new home and be a family once again .

    But until then , I think this would be best .

    I bit my lower lip as more tears slipped out of my eyes .

    I love you , I whispered hoarsely .

    She smiled and wrapped me in her arms .

    I love you so much , she murmured .

    You were the best decision we had ever made .

    I love being your adopted mother and Im so sorry this is happening .

    I sniffled and wiped my moist cheeks .

    Its not your fault , I assured her , knowing just how true that was .

    It was Ethans fault ; I didnt trust him or his family and now my mother was a victim to them .

    There was nothing I could do about it , which was even worse .

    After a moment , my mother opened the bathroom door and stepped into the hallway .

    Gavin wasnt anywhere near the bathroom , and I was relieved by that because it meant he hadnt heard the conversation .

    I followed my mother out of the bathroom and down the hallway until we reached the parlor ; we heard the voices of the Cash family as they spoke every excuse known to man to Gavin about 1/2  Chapter 0166 how I got Injured .

    1 couldnt help but roll my eyes .

    When we entered , the conversation started to subside as their attention was fixed on me .

    Oh , Judy , youre back , Meredith said as she rushed over to me , acting like she cared .

    How are you feeling ? Hows your hand ? Im so sorry about what happened .

    Its okay , I murmured , ncing at Gavin who only looked pissed .

    He could see through it as well and I was relieved by that .

    How about you get back to your room and rest for the evening , she told me .

    1 I looked at my mother and she gave me a faint smile .

    I nodded .

    Okay , I murmured .

    Good night .

    I turned and left the parlor but as soon as I stepped out and the door shut behind me , it reopened and then shut .

    I turned and saw Gavin following me , his eyes dark with rage .

    Youre living with me whether you like it or not .

    I dont want you here any longer , he told me , fully expecting that I would put up a fight , but I had already made up my mind .

    I nodded .

    Okay , I told him , defeated .

    His expression softened and he looked almost surprised .

    Okay , then , he murmured .

    And your mother- Shes staying here , I told him , stopping whatever he was about to say .

    It was her choice .

    She doesnt want toe .

    .He raised his brows .

    Are you sure ? Shes made up her mind , Gavin , I told him .

    But if we leave ¡­ you have to promise me that youll make sure they treat my mother with respect and kindness .

    Dont let this ¡­ I held up my injured hand .

    ¡­ happen to her too .

    H His eyes darkened and he nodded .

    Ill speak with them , he said without hesitation .

    They wonty a finger on her .

    I was relieved to hear that , and I turned to walk back to the servants quarters , but he grabbed my arm to stop me .

    Pack your things .

    Beta Taylor will be by tonight to grab you .

    Tell them youre staying with a friend going forward .

    11 Chapter 0167

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 0167 Gavins POV  After Judy went back to her room , I returned to the parlor where Richard was speaking with his wife .

    They both looked nervous as they discussed what they were going to do If I did happen to pull my funding .

    Without my funding , they would go bankrupt and they would lose almost everything .

    They would have to use the profits from their business to pay back the money I invested .

    I turned to Michelle and gave her a small smile ; she watched me warily and I knew she was only worried for her daughter .

    How about you rest as well ? I need to speak with the cashs alone for a moment , I told her softly .

    She nodded and soon , she left .

    I turned to the Cash family , my eyes narrowed .

    Richard silenced his conversation and then turned to Kelsey .

    Leave us , he ordered .

    She pressed her lips in a thin line and folded her arms across her chest .

    Can I stay ? She asked him .

    No , he said firmly and without hesitation .

    We need to speak with Alpha Landry alone .

    She pouted , but she didnt argue any further .

    She soon left , but not before batting hershes up at me and winking .

    I recoiled at the sight and remained quiet until she was gone .

    I turned to face Richard and Meredith who both looked small as they stared back at me .

    Im not pleased with what I had seen here tonight , I said to them .

    I felt like I was scolding a couple of children .

    How can I allow my daughter to marry into a family I cannot trust ? You can trust us , Alpha , Richard assured me .

    It was only a misunderstanding .

    It will be dealt with properly .

    Are you forgetting that I funded most of your business and I can take it away in an instant ? Youd have to pay back every dime I gave you , I reminded him .

    I funded most of the businesses around the Werewolf Kingdom , but only the ones I saw potential in .

    They were investments and they mostly did me well .

    Some other Lycans funded some as well , but not nearly as many as I did .

    If I were to take it away , they would have to pay me back every dime invested .

    Of course , I didnt forget Alpha ¡­ If theres any further harm to either Judy or her mother , there will be consequences to those actions , understood ? They both nodded .

    Yes , Alpha , Richard said , bowing his head to me .

    He nudged his wife who also bowed her head to me .

    Chapter 0167 .

    No harm wille to either of them .

    You have our wols ,  Judys POV spent an hour packing my clothes and other personal belongings .

    Most of my things were in storage , so I didnt have a lot of things here .

    But I had to stop a few times to gather my thoughts .

    I couldnt believe I was going to move into Gavins mansion without my other .

    Leaving her here was the hardest thing ! ever had to do , and my stomach twisted at the very thought .

    I sat on the small cot that had been my bed for most of this week and took in a deep breath .

    I certainly wasnt going to miss this ce that was for sure .

    Most of the malds treated me terribly because they felt I didnt belong there .

    But none of them treated it would only mean trouble for my mother , so e as badly as Kelsey and if I stood up for myself , I knew bit my tongue and let her do as she pleased .

    I continued to pack until all my things were ounted for .

    Soon , the door of my room was swinging open , which wasnt shocking .

    There was no privacy here and when Kelsey wanted me for something , she never knocked .

    She stormed into my room and her scowl was furious as she red at me .

    What the fuck do you think youre doing ? She asked , staring at the bag on my bed .

    Im leaving , I told her without looking at her .

    The hell you are , she growled , grabbing my bag , and ripping it out of my hands .

    I was so stunned by her movements that I was frozen as I watched my bagly across the room and hit the wall with a loud thud .

    You arent going anywhere .

    You have nowhere to go .

    You are nothing but a useless orphan and youre going to stay here until you die , bitch ! I narrowed my eyes at her , my temper rising with each breath I took .

    Im staying with a friend , I told her through my teeth .

    My mother already gave me her blessing and 11 Chapter 0168 Chapter 0168

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 0168 She let out a loudugh , cutting off my words .

    #  Oh , you mean the mother who just signed a contract to be our live in maid for the next unforeseen future ? She asked , folding her arms across her chest Now , youre a maids daughter , which is even worse than what you currently are .

    It wont be long before youre sharing a room with your precious mother .

    My mom never lets maids live in her pristine guest rooms .

    Shes going to be moving here by tomorrow morning at thetest .

    1 I pressed my lips in a thin line ; they promised her that she would be able to live in the guest room and still be a part of the family while she did some household chores .

    Had they lied to her ? Did she even read the contract before signing it ? My stomach twisted in a tight knot and my hands trembled at my sides .

    I couldnt let that happen to my mother ; Something had to be done about this .

    They were terrible people , and they were feeding off our misfortune .

    I will kill you if you do anything to hurt my mother ! growled , my eyes growing red with fury .

    Her hand moved so fast that I barely saw it , but I felt the sting in my cheek and the loud pping sound .

    Before I could react , she grabbed my hair and yanked me to the ground as her foot came down and stomped on my injured hand .

    I screamed in pain as I grabbed her ankle and pulled her to the ground .

    I focused my attention on all my training even though I was pretty sure my hand was fractured or at least sprained .

    However , I managed to the best of her and pinned her to the ground .

    She screamed and wed at me , bringing forth the ws of her wolf , and scratched at my flesh until the scent of my blood filled the room .

    I hissed out in pain , trying to get her to utch from me .

    Before I could retaliate , the door swung open , and I heard a loud gasp .

    Kelsey ! Meredith cried as Kelsey managed to shove me off her and swiped her ws across the flesh of my face , leaving her markings on my cheek .

    I cried out in pain as the sting took over my entire body and burned .

    Her nails had wolfbane nail polish on them , which was why it hurt so badly and made me coward away .

    What is the meaning of this ?? I heard Beta Taylor growling as a couple of Silver Crescent guards grabbed Kelsey and pulled her away from me .

    She attacked my daughter , obviously , Meredith hissed as she went over to Kelsey .

    She should be punished ! My fingers trembled as I kept my injured face covered and my eyes averted away from them .

    Get Judys things , Taylor ordered one of the guards who nodded and went to grab my suitcase which was thrown across the room .

    Taylor turned to Richard who stood at the doorway with his eyes wide as he looked between me and his daughter .

    Is this how you raised your daughter ? You should be ashamed of yourself .

    Alpha Gavin will hear about this .

    P ¡­ please , Richard stammered .

    Theres been a misunderstanding ¡­ Hes made it perfectly clear before he left that no harm woulde to Judy and her mother .

    You broke your vow , Taylor growled , pointing at me .

    Look at what your daughter did to her ! I will deal with Kesley .

    She wasnt there for the conversation .

    Shell be punished but please , dont  Chapter 0168 punish the rest of us for her actions , Richard pleaded Deal with her , Taylor said after a moment of pause as he narrowed his eyes .

    Or we will and your new role as the Delta of the Redmoon pack is terminated , and your son will have no chance of bing the Alpha .

    Not to mention all the funding from Silver Crescent will be pulled .

    Y ¡­ yes , Beta , Richard said , bowing his head .

    I will deal with it .

    Beta Taylor turned to me and without hesitation , he led me into his arms , cradling me bridal style .

    He turned to his guard and nodded .

    They released Kelsey and they started to leave the room .

    Kelsey was trembling with rage when she watched us leave .

    What the hell is going on ? Where are you taking her ? She demanded .

    Kelsey ! That is enough ! Richard growled .

    But Dad ! Sheined .

    I said enough !! He growled , practically shaking the entire manor .

    Im not sure what happened next because I soon cked out .

    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 0169 Judys POV Youre a miracle working , Beta Taylor breathed .

    Theres not even a scar left .

    I cant take all the credit , a womans voice replied .

    er wolf is strong and was able to heal most of her already .

    1 only applied some ointment to help with the external Injuries .

    Alpha Gavin will be pleased when he sees her , Taylor sald .

    When do you think shell wake up ? She was overly exhausted and very dehydrated , not to mention a little malnourished from this week , the woman said softly .

    I cant imagine what she went through this week .

    We should let her rest a little further .

    I groaned as my fingers twitched to life and both their voices faded away .

    I managed to open my eyes but closed them upon seeing the bright light of whatever room I was in .

    I could tell I was in bed , and I could hear the light beeping of the heart monitor near the bed .

    I must have been in the hospital .

    I remembered Beta Taylor carrying me out of the Cash family manor , and then everything went ck as I passed out .

    He must have brought me to the Silver Crescent Hospital , which was known to have the best doctors in the world .

    It seems shes waking up now , the woman said , sounding pleased .

    Once again , youre a miracle worker , Taylor said , sounding far too proud of this woman .

    She chuckled and for the first time , it sounded almost intimate .

    My brows furrowed together as I moved my head , trying to get a feel for my body .

    Thankfully , I wasnt feeling any pain , and I was even able to move my hand , which meant it was no longer sprained .

    Behave yourself , Taylor , the woman said .

    I heard him kissing her and her breathy chuckles .

    When I opened my eyes for the second time , it was a bit easier this time .

    I looked over to see Taylor kissing the side of her face and she yfully shoved him away .

    Not while Im working , she murmured against him But Ive missed you , he replied .

    Youve been gone too long .

    Its my job .

    You know there was an emergency in a different faraway pack that I had to attend to .

    But Im here now and Im not going anywhere for a while .

    We have time to catch up , she assured him .

    He pouted and wrapped his arms around her .

    I know , he sighed .

    Its not fair .

    No one else is separated from their mate for this long .

    Mate ?! This woman was Beta Taylors mate ?? I knew that Taylor was mated , but I honestly didnt think much about it .

    I had no idea that his mate was a doctor in the Silver Crescent hospital , let alone a traveling doctor .

    Chapter 0169 Its been 2 weeks , she chuckled ..

    Neither of them noticed that my eyes were now open as they fell into an easy conversation .

    As they continued to talk , I examined her for a long while .

    She was very pretty with her long blond hair pulled back into a neat ponytail and herrge , framed sses She wore a long white doctors coat with a pink cored shirt underneath .

    She was tall and thin , but not as tall as Taylor .

    He still towered over her by at least a foot , and they looked sofortable with one another .

    It was strange to see Taylor like this and it melted my heart a little .

    Taylor was the first to notice that I was awake , and his eyes widened .

    Oh , sorry , he said , stepping away from his mate .

    I didnt notice you were awake .

    How are you feeling ? The doctor then nced at me and her eyes also widened as her cheeks grew impossibly pink.

    My apologies , she said , straightening out her coat .

    Do you feel any pain ? Are you able to speak ? I licked my dry lips .

    I think so , I said hoarsely .

    Um ¡­ do you have any water ? Oh , course , she said quickly as she grabbed a water bottle from the nearby mini fridge and brought it over to me .

    She opened the top , cracked the seal , and brought it to my lips , helping me take a slow and steady sip .

    The cold water soothed my aching throat and made me feel a million times better .

    I couldnt remember thest time I had a drink of water , but it was just what I needed .

    How long have I been here for ? I asked , ncing between the two of them .

    Only for the night , Taylor said .

    You slept all night and into the morning .

    Its mid morning right now .

    I nodded and nced around at my surroundings ; I was right , it was a hospital with the Silver Crescent Silver symbol on the wall .

    You were overly tired , the doctor informed me .

    And dehydrated .

    But other than that , you are healthy , and all your injuries have been healed .

    And my face ? I asked , remembering that Kelsey scratched me with her Wolfsbane nail polish .

    I reached up to touch my cheek , but I felt nothing there .

    Your face looks good as new , the doctor assured me Not even a scar .

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 0170 Shes truly a miracle worker , Taylor said with a proud smile .

    I raised my brows at him and then nced at the doctor .

    I dont believe weve met , I told her , my voice starting toe back fully as I took anotherrger slp of water .

    She blushed and gave me a small smile .

    Im Doctor Elizabeth Pierce .

    You can call me Eliza though because I know you are close to Taylor and the Alpha .

    I nced at Taylor , giving him a perplexed look .

    She knows that you are working for Gavin , he admitted .

    And that youre moving into his mansion .

    And why does she know this ? I asked , already knowing the answer , but wanting to hear it from him .

    Because Eliza is my mate , he exined .

    I nced at her , and she was looking at him with a proud smile .

    She looked like she was in her early 30s , maybe evente 20s .

    Shes also the best doctor in the world , he continued .

    Shes the leading doctor in his hospital and travels frequently .

    She just got back after being away for 2 weeks .

    Ill be around for a while , she assured him .

    Im not due to leave anytime soon unless theres another emergency that requires me .

    Which isnt likely .

    I smiled at their interaction ; they were cute together .

    Perhaps she could be a friend ; I could use another one of those , especially if I was going to be living in the Silver Crescent pack .

    Nan was going to lose her mind when I told her this ; Iwasnt going to keep this from her .

    She was my best friend , and she deserved to know what was going on in my life ; it was time that I confessed some things to her .

    Besides , its not like Id be able to hide the fact that Im living with Gavin Landry .

    She would eventually find out the truth and I didnt want her to find out from anyone besides me .

    You are free to go whenever you are ready , Eliza told me with a warm smile .

    Taylor , will you take you to your new home .

    My new home .

    That felt weird to think about .

    I nodded and nced at Taylor .

    Your things have been brought there already , including the stuff you put in storage , he exined .

    I was surprised by this , and my face must have shown it because he let out augh .

    Alpha Gavin is thorough , he exined .

    Should we get going ? Okay , I said .

    After a few more minutes of me drinking water and Eliza taking the IV out of my body and detaching the  to heart monitor , I was ready to leave .

    Ducion they had me sitting in a wheelchair as they wheeled me out of the hospital and towards the waiting car .

    Taylor said goodbye to his mate before .

    helping me out of the seat ; my legs felt a little weird , but I knew the feeling wouldntst long .

    I sat in the back seat of the car and before Taylor shut the door , Eliza poked her head in .

    I hope we can see each other again soon , Judy .

    It was very nice to meet you .

    I nodded and smiled at her .

    Yeah , you too , I told her .

    She was the one who shut the door .

    I watched as she kissed Taylor gently on the lips .

    After they said their final goodbyes , he jumped into the drivers seat , and we drove away from the hospital .

    Gavins POV Shes on her way to the mansion right now , Beta Taylor mindlinked me while I was in my -nced at the time and saw that it was just past noon .

    office .

    I Ill head there shortly , I told him .

    I closed the link and tried to finish my work as quickly as I could .

    I heard the sound of a new email alerting myputer and when I opened it , I frowned at the name of the person who sent the email .

    I recognized the name Chanse Wellington ; he was a famous movie director , and I had been in contact with him over thest couple of months because he wanted to film a movie in my pack .

    I signed the contract stating my terms and conditions and the deal was finalized a few weeks ago .

    I hadnt heard back from him yet though so I wasnt sure when the movie filming would take ce .

    But it seems he finally figured it out and was returning my email after keeping me waiting for weeks .

    Hello Alpha Landry , Sorry for the short notice , but one of our actresses has an urgent matter to attend next month and wont be able to continue filming this movie .

    We decided to push up the date of filming to appease her schedule .

    We will be there next week .

    If you have any questions or concerns , dont hesitate to respond to this email .

    Otherwise , we will see you soon and we look forward to meeting you ! Best , Chanse Wellington .

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 0171 Judys POV I wasnt sure what I was expecting when I arrived at the mansion , but it was gorgeous and almost as big as Gavins vi .

    My mouth nearly fell open as we drove toward the nt stairs that led to the front door .

    This ce is fully staffed , Taylor exined .

    It only doesnt have a butler , but I dont think youll need one .

    Gavin assigned Leroy to this mansion as well , so he will be here to give you rides to and from whenever you need them .

    He was assigned his own room with the staff so he will be here 24/7 .

    Of course , Ill be in and out as well and so will Gavin .

    I nodded along with each word he spoke , feeling incredibly overwhelmed .

    There are 4 maids here , one of them being the head mald , and a head chef with 2 kitchen aids .

    The maids each have a different role ; theres a maid forundry , a maid for cleaning , and a maid for serving , and then the head maid is in charge of it all .

    Dont hesitate to ask her for anything .

    All your things have been put in your room already , including your cell phone .

    I was relieved to hear that he recovered my cell phone from the Cash household ; I hadnt put it in my bag , and I worried that I would have to get a new one .

    The maids worked on getting your room together all morning and putting your things away so it should be easy for you to find what you need .

    Your schoolwork had been ced on your desk and everything , Taylor continued , surprising me even further .

    Thats very thoughtful , I told him .

    Thank you for all of this .

    Dont thank me , he said , ncing at me through the rear view mirror .

    It was all ordered by Gavin .

    He wanted to make this move was easy as possible .

    I think he feels bad about the whole Matt situation .

    He knows it wasnt your fault and the one responsible has been dealt with .

    I nodded , already knowing this because Gavin told me I appreciate that , I told him , ncing at my hands .

    Will I be able to see Matt again ? Of course , Taylor said with a smirk .

    You wont be getting out of work that easily .

    So , I still have a job ? I asked .

    Gavin already said as much , but I still wasnt sure if it was true or not .

    Yes , Taylor replied .

    Matt refuses to have another tutor .

    You know he was willing to take the fall if it meant getting you back .

    Wait what ? I asked , furrowing my brows .

    Before I found out the truth , Matt told Gavin that it was him who put the peanut butter in the sandwich .

    iming he forgot he was allergic , Taylorughed .

    My eyes grew wide as I stared at Taylor .

    Are you serious ? I breathed .

    He did that for me ? That boy worships you , Taylor told me as he turned the engine off .

    So , it would break his heart if you werent his tutor anymore .

    Chapter 0171 I nodded and bit my lower lip , unable to hide the smile forming on my face .

    I couldnt believe Matt would do that for me .

    Of course , I would never let him take the fall .

    If I had found out that Matt took the fall and that was the reason I got my job back , I would have told Gavin that it was me and that Matt had nothing to do with it .

    But Im pleased that it didnte to that .

    Come on , Taylor said as he got out of the car .

    I followed him out of the car , walking closely behind him as we walked into the mansion .

    It was just as beautiful on the inside as it was on the outside with its marble flooring and rustic designs .

    It reminded me of the designs in Gavins vi and I could tell he had a specific taste in style .

    The one thing that I noticed was that this entire ce smelled like Gavin ; even with the various other smells in the mansion , like the staff and the food , I could heavily smell Gavin , and it made both me and my wolf rx .

    We were immediately greeted by a middle aged woman who was about my height and her eyes were warm and weing .

    She had short curly brown hair pulled out of her face with a bandana , and unlike the servants in the Cash family manor , she wasnt wearing a maids uniform .

    She wore a casual T shirt and an old pair of jeans .

    Hello , she said sweetly .

    Harper , this is Judy , Taylor introduced .

    Judy , this is Harper , the head maid .

    If you need anything , shes the one to ask .

    I nodded .

    Its nice to meet you , I said to her .

    Likewise , she replied .

    I hope everything is to your king.

    If you are hungry , let me know and Ill have the kitchen staff cook you a meal .

    Send me a list of your favorite foods and Ill make sure we have plenty of ingredients for them .

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 0172 I smiled .

    Thats very kind of you , I told her .

    But Im okay for right now .

    Maybeter ? She nodded .

    Of course , she said thoughtfully .

    Taylor turned me .

    I have to leave now but Gavin will be hereter , he assured me .

    Harper will take you to your room and help you get settled .

    I nodded .

    Thank you, Taylor , I said to him .

    He nodded and then after a final goodbye , he left the mansion .

    I turned to Harper who kept a sweet smile on her lips .

    Its nice to have someone to serve , she said sweetly .

    Alpha Gavin is here sometimes , but not nearly as much .

    It gets boring taking care of an empty house after a while .

    Im sure , I chuckled .

    Im d to be here .

    Let me show you to your room , she said sweetly .

    As we walked up the stairs , she started to exin all the things this mansion had to offer .

    There was a library , a garden , an outdoor pool with a hot spring , and each bedroom had its own bathroom .

    I was used to having my own bathroom , so it was going to be nice to have that again .

    When we reached the second floor , we walked down the wide and brightly lit corridor until we reached my room .

    She stepped into the room first and my mouth fell open .

    Not only was it much bigger than the room I spent my entire life in , but it also had all my stuff .

    Even the bed had myforter and sheets on it ; all my pictures and awards were neatly ced on dressers and shelves .

    My books were on the bookshelf and as Taylor said , my schoolwork , along with my backpack , was on the desk on the far side of the room which sat in front of therge window that overlooked the pd .

    There was anotherrge bay window on the other side of the room that overlooked the gardens , and , in the distance , I could see the pool and the hot spring .

    There was a vanity that held my makeup and hair supplies , and I wasnt surprised when I peeked into the bathroom and saw that all my toiletries were already ced in their rightful spots .

    The bathroom included arge shower and a separate whirlpool tub , along with a toilet and plenty of counter space .

    The closet has all your clothes , Harper said as I stepped out of the bathroom .

    She had the walk in closet door opened and I peeked my head in to see it filled with all my clothes , along with a few new things that I didnt recognize .

    Some of these arent mine , I told her .

    Chapter 0172 She nodded and bit her lip .

    Some of the clothes that you brought to the Cash major looked deliberately ruined , she admitted .

    I sighed and I couldnt help but roll my eyes .

    I knew it had to be because of Kelsey .

    Im not sure when she went into my room and destroyed my clothes , but it had to have been recently because I didnt notice it .

    So , I went shopping and bought you a few new outfits .

    I hope you dont mind .

    I couldnt find the exact outfits , so I improvised , she said , peeking up at me .

    You didnt have to do that , I told her .

    I would have been fine without them and even so , I could have reced them myself .

    She shrugged .

    Gavin insisted that I got you some new clothes ; it was his money that was spent so its not a big deal , she assured me .

    I sighed .

    Im not sure if thats better or worse , but I didnt want to seem ungrateful andin so I only thanked her once again .

    I hope everything is to your liking , she said , ncing around at the room as we stepped out of the closet .

    Its perfect , Harper .

    Thank you , I told her .

    She nodded , looking pleased with herself .

    If you need anything , dont hesitate to call me .

    You can eithere find me or call or text me on your phone .

    I took the liberty of putting my number in your contacts , she told me as she pointed to my phone charging on the nightstand .

    I was relieved to see it and I smiled gratefully .

    Unfortunately , we cant mindlink because you arent officially part of this pack .

    So , thatll have to do for now .

    We could change that , a deep voice said from the doorway , making me freeze entirely .

    If you pledged yourself to me that is .

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 0173 Judys POV Gavin was leaning against the doorframe with a smirk on his lips and I rolled my eyes at his words .

    There wasnt a chance in hell I would convert myself and switch packs .

    Not that easily at least .

    Despite Ethan about to be the Alpha of the Redmoon pack , it was still my home .

    My family was from there and so were my friends .

    Gavin knew this though and I could tell he was joking because he looked like he was about to burst intoughter upon seeing my face .

    Alpha , its good to see you , Harper said , bowing her head in respect .

    I was just getting Judy settled and making sure she was okay before I attended my other duties .

    Was there anything you need while Im here ? No , Im okay .

    Thanks , Harper , he said to her politely .

    I was pleased to see that he spoke to his staff with respect , unlike the Cash family who treats their staff but Taylor made it clear that no harm woulde to my mother , or else Gavin would have thest word .

    trusted them to keep their promise and protect my mother , so I had to hold onto that hope .

    like worthless ves .

    My chest tightened when I thought about my mother still being in that e Harper nodded and then retreated from the room , leaving me alone with Gavin .

    I swallowed as he stepped into the room , closing the door behind him .

    Is everything to your liking ? He asked , ncing around the space .

    Yes , its perfect , I told him .

    I cant believe you got all my stuff .

    He shrugged .

    It wasnt hard , he admitted .

    I just wanted you to befortable .

    My checks grew warm , and I knew they were probably incredibly red .

    Thanks again , I told him .

    For everything .

    Im d to see that you are well .

    Dr.

    Peirce truly is the best doctor , he said , studying my face .

    I felt embarrassed that he had seen me in that state .

    She was very kind .

    Taylor is lucky to have her as a mate , I told him .

    Yes , he is , Gavin agreed .

    By the way , you are expected to return to your duties Monday evening after school .

    Youll being to the Vi to tutor Matt .

    Leroy will be hereter and will be staying here .

    Taylor told me , I told him .

    Gavin nodded .

    We stood awkwardly for a moment ; I knew we needed to talk about our rtionship going forward because it hadnt been discussed yet .

    Things got so messy after they had been so good for so long and now , I wasnt really sure where I stood .

    I kept my eyes on the ground , but I felt Gavin studying my face with a curious expression .

    Chapter 0123 1 bit my lip and nced up at him , seeing his dark eyes trailing my face and down my body .

    We should talk about us ¡­.

    1 finally found the courage to say .

    I know things were messy after the Matt thing but Before I could finish my sentence , Gavin was closing the distance between us and his lips were covering mine .

    He kissed me with more need than I ever thought Gavin would ever feel towards me .

    His kiss sent an electric chill throughout my entire body ; I Instantly wrapped my arms around his neck , pulling myself close to him and he lifted me off the ground , forcing my legs around his waist as he walked towards my bed .

    His tongue slipped out of his mouth and traced my bottom lip ; I parted my lips , allowing him entry and I felt the warmth of his tongue in my mouth as he tasted everything I had to offer , I couldnt help but moan against him as heat coursed through my entire body .

    as soon I was itching to get myself and him out of these clothes .

    He didnt keep me waiting long though , as my back was on the bed , he lifted off me and removed his shirt .

    My heart hammered against my ribcage as I ran my fingers down his incredible abs , my mouth watering with desire as I took him in .

    How was it possible for him to be this good looking and he was allowing me to touch him ? I could hardly contain my excitement ; I had missed this .

    These past couple of weeks had been so lonely and all I wanted was to be with him again .

    I was quick to remove my shirt , and he helped me remove my bra , exposing my bare chest to him .

    His eyes darkened at the sight of my breasts and without warning , he was sucking and teasing my nipples , making me gasp with pleasure .

    More heat coursed through me and as he worked to undo my pants , leaving me in only my panties , I could feel the evidence of my desires pooling between my legs .

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 0174 Chapter 0174 He kissed down my body , making goosebumps form on my flesh and I wiggled beneath him with anticipation .

    He slipped my pantles down my legs , and I kicked them to the ground .

    I waspletely naked now and exposed to him .

    I wasnt embarrassed though ; I was too far gone to truly care .

    He kissed my inner thighs , taking in my scent and the moisture that collected beneath me .

    His eyes were dark with desires , and I knew his wolf was on the edge.

    He let out a low growl as he buried his face in my core and devoured me .

    I nearly screamed at the incredible sensation .

    I dug my fingers into the bedsheets and moaned out his name , not caring if I was too loud and the maids could hear me .

    I felt the pressure building quickly and just as I exploded , I cried out for him , making him growl again as hepped up my orgasm .

    He brought his lips back to mine so I could taste myself on his tongue and it turned me on even more .

    I ran my fingers down his body , pushing at him gently , urging him to lie down on his back .

    He didnt hesitate to oblige , and he watched me as I straddled hisp .

    His eyes were dark as he took me in .

    He helped me undo his pants and I slid them , along with his boxers , down his legs and onto the floor .

    He sprung to life and once again , I was amazed by his size .

    I was only ever with Ethan , and even then , we never had sex , but we had done other things , and I did see his manhood .

    It was nothingpared to Gavins though , If I hadnt already had sex with him , I wouldnt have believed it could fit inside of me .

    He took hold of my hips as I ground against him .

    His eyes were dark with lust as he watched me .

    I smirked at him and lowered my face to him so I could kiss him , sucking his bottom lip into my mouth and making his mouth nice and swollen .

    He nibbled at my bottom lip in return , making me chuckle .

    Without warning , he lifted me off him , positioned me directly over his erection , and lowered me down with a final thrust .

    I gasped at the sensation of him filling me .

    The shock turned into pure pleasure , and I suddenly felt at peace ¡­ like I was officially whole again .

    The only other time I felt like this was thest time I had sex with Gavin , but for some reason , this felt even better .

    We stayed connected , unmoving , just looking into one anothers eyes for a moment longer , with our heartbeats thumping in unison and our breathing in sync .

    After a moment , I started to move my hips , bouncing on him like our lives depended on it .

    I moved even faster as his grip on my hips tightened .

    His breathing grew heavy as he whispered out my name hoarsely .

    I loved hearing my name on his lips when I was taking control of him ; it felt like I had full control over his soul .

    I ran my fingers up my body , cupping my breasts and watching as his eyes dted ; I loved the effect I had on him .

    I ran my fingers through my hair and let out another breathy moan as his cock hit that perfect spot , causing my legs to tingle .

    I felt him growing even more inside of me if that was even possible and his manhood started to twitch .

    I knew that meant he was close , but he was holding back , wanting me to finish first .

    I felt my whole bodying to life as I reached the peak .

    I cried out his name as he reached between us and started to massage my clit with his thumb ; that was all it took for me to fall over the edge , taking him with me .

    We came together as we both cried each others name .

    I felt him filling me and then started to drip between my thighs .

    Chapter 0174 I fell on top of him , keeping him inside of me .

    He wrapped his arms around me and positioned us , so we were both lying down on our sides , our legs entangled and our connection intact .

    Im not sure how long we remained like that , but soon I found exhaustion taking over .

    His breathing was steady , so I knew he was also feeling the same exhaustion as I was .

    At some point , I must have fallen asleep because darkness engulfed me .

    But I fell asleep with a smile on my face and a single thought popped into my head .

    I think Im going to like living here .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 0175 Judys POV Later in the evening , we had dinner in the dining hall .

    I told the kitchen staff and Harper that on the days Gavin isnt here , Ill just eat in the kitchen .

    They seemed to have understood ; so far , everybody here was very nice .

    The food was delicious as well .

    I nced at Gavin who was cutting into his steak and when he felt me staring at him , he nced in my direction .

    I need to talk to you about something , I said quickly as I put down my fork .

    Go on , he said , raising his brows ; he was trying hard not to smile , and I could tell because the corner of his lip twitched .

    I need my best friend , I blurted .

    I need to be able to talk to her about stuff and I hate lying about whats been going on in my life .

    Shes going to ask questions once she realizes Im no longer living at the Cash family manor and Id like to tell her the entire truth about ¡­ well ¡­ this , I said , motioning between me and him , and then gesturing to the mansion .

    He studied me for a moment ; I was holding my breath as his eyes scanned my face and then he put his fork down .

    His face was shining with indifference , and it made a knot form in the pit of my stomach .

    I worried about what he was going to say ; maybe I was looking way too into this and there was nothing to tell .

    Either way , I still wanted her to know that I was living in the Landry mansion .

    But what if he said no then I would have to continue lying to her .

    ¡­ My mind was spiraling , and I was very aware of that , but then he cleared his throat , bringing my attention to his face .

    Is it that girl that works at the Carter resort ? He asked .

    I was surprised he remembered her , and I felt a strange sense of jealousy rising in my chest , but I swallowed it down and nodded .

    Yes , I told him .

    Nan .

    We grew up together and I usually tell her everything about my life and vice versa .

    Shes my best friend .

    He studied me a bit longer , neither of us saying anything and I started to squirm in my seat , feeling ufortable .

    Then , after what felt like an eternity , he nodded .

    Okay .

    I raised my brows , watching as he grabbed his fork and continued to eat as if this conversation hadnt happened .

    Okay ? I asked him , wanting rification .

    Hmm .

    I can tell her ? I asked , not satisfied with his short response .

    He nced at me , the corner of his lip twitching again ; he was finding this amusing I realized .

    He liked watching me squirm and giving me  Chapter 0175 indifferent answers .

    Yes .

    My heart swelled with excitement .

    I was going to call Nan first thing in the morning and invite her to lunch with me so we can talk properly .

    I would have jumped across the table and kissed him , but just then , one of the kitchen aids walked in and started to clean some of the mess off the table .

    I was expecting Gavin to spend the night with me , but he had to return to his Vi .

    I couldnt me him .

    His children were there after all .

    But that didnt stop him from rocking my world another time before he left .

    I ended up falling asleep before he officially left , so I didnt get to say goodbye .

    But when I woke up the next morning , I felt a sense of loneliness .

    The bed where he was once lying was cold and I felt my chest bing empty .

    I sighed and got out of bed ; the sun was rising in the distance and a smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I watched the different rays of colors expand across the Silver Crescent pack .

    I went info the bathroom and spent some time utilizing the giant whirlpool tub .

    It was the best thing Ive ever experienced .

    It was like a hot tub in the middle of the bathroom .

    By the time I was finished , my entire body felt like Jello , and my mind was put at ease .

    I had never felt more rxed in my life .

    I was surprised that breakfast was ready when I reached the kitchen .

    Good morning , mam , the head chef said with a polite smile .

    Breakfast is ready for you .

    You can call me Judy , I assured him .

    Then , you can call me Chester , he replied .

    Chester looked to be in histe 30s and was honestly not bad to look at .

    The female kitchen staff certainly made their interest known because they blushed every time he spoke to them .

    I wondered if they were new because they didnt seem quite used to him yet .

    Its nice to officially meet you , Chester , I said , grabbing a fork out of the silverware dish .

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 0176 I took a bite of the eggs and smiled at the deliciousness .

    This is really good , I told him .

    Its not hard to make eggs , he teased .

    By the way , you still havent sent Harper your favorite food list .

    You can always give it to me , so I know what to make for future meals .

    I nodded .

    Honestly , Im not picky .

    You can literally make anything , and Ill eat it , I told him .

    Itd make me feel better if I made your favorites though .

    I shrugged .

    Everything is my favorite , I assured him .

    So , do you live here too? Yes , he answered .

    Im here 24/7 , so if you ever need ate night snack ¡­ he trailed off suggestively, I knew he was joking because he had a twinkle of humor in his eyes .

    Im sure everybody in this mansion knew about my rtionship with Gavin by now .

    I felt like it was quite obvious .

    But seriously , ever need food or somethingte at night , Im your guy .

    Ill keep that in mind , I said , taking another bite of the food .

    All of the staff here live in the quarters on the main floor , he continued to exin .

    I nodded .

    And your quarters are decent ? I asked him ; the thought of them living anywhere remotely like the servants in the Cash manor made my stomach twist .

    I hoped their living situation wasnt like that .

    He nodded .

    Better than my apartment before I got this job , he told me .

    I love it here ; a lot of space , private bathroom , gorgeous views , I get to do what I love , and Im paid well .

    We are all paid well .

    Ive been told our rooms arent much different than the ones upstairs .

    But obviously , some are bigger than others .

    I nodded thoughtfully .

    And Gavin treats you well ? I asked him , biting my lower lip .

    Chester raised his brows at me , and he studied me for a moment before answering .

    Well , yeah , he said with a shrug .

    When hes here .

    Hes not always here .

    Its nice to have someone to cook for consistently .

    However , a couple of times a week , he has me cooking forrge gatherings or for his charity house , so I always have a job to do when Im not cooking for him personally .

    But now I get to cook for you , and Id like to do that well .

    So , please ¡­ send me a list of your favorites .

    Iughed .

    Will do , I assured him .

    We fell into afortable conversation while I ate and I could tell from the small interaction I had with 1/2 Chapter 0176  him , along with the way he was with the kitchen aids and even Harper , he was a flirt .

    But the harmless kind ; he was definitely friend material .

    After breakfast , I insisted on cleaning , but Harper wouldnt let me .

    The Alpha would have a fit if he knew we let you clean , she would tell me .

    I sighed and eventually relented .

    Later in the morning , once it was a reasonable enough time , I called Nan and told her I needed to talk to her about something .

    We agreed to meet at our favorite coffee house near the campus .

    The moment she saw me , a big smile broke out on her face as she hugged me .

    I feel like I havent seen you in ages , she murmured as she pulled away from me .

    Its only been a couple of days , I chuckled .

    Theyve been keeping you so busy , I couldnt even get through to your phone .

    She was partly right , but mainly it was because the room I was in didnt have a ce to plug in my phone , so it died a couple of days ago .

    It only turned on again when I got to the mansion , and I was d that Taylor had the sense to plug it in for me so it would be ready when I arrived .

    Im sorry I havent called , I told her .

    Theres a reason for that .

    You look a lot better , she said fondly .

    I nodded and bit my lower lip .

    I feel a lot better , Nan , I told her .

    We ordered our coffees and then took a seat in the corner of the room .

    So , tell me whats been going on with you , she said as she took a sip of her expresso .

    1 Okay ¡­ so , I dont want you to freak out , I told her , watching her warily from across the table .

    She frowned and lifted her gaze to meet mine .

    You are starting to freak me out , she told me , raising her brows .

    I took a deep breath ; it was like ripping off a band aid .

    I moved in with Gavin Landry .

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 0177 Chapter 0177 Judys POV If she was holding her coffee cup when I blurted out the news , she most certainly would have dropped it .

    Her jaw was practically on the ground as she stared at me , her eyes wide with rm .

    I hated that I kept this part of my life from her for so long , but now I was ready to tell her everything and I just hoped she wasnt mad at me for keeping it from her .

    Im sorry , I dont think I heard what you said , she said , narrowing her eyes at me .

    What ? I swallowed the lump in my throat and took a sip of my own coffee before putting the cup on the table .

    No , you heard me correctly , I told her without meeting her startled gaze .

    I moved in with Alpha Gavin Landry .

    How ¡­ ? What ¡­ ? She stammered , unsure of what to say or what to ask .

    I couldnt me her ; Im sure this was thest thing she was expecting .

    Okay , before I tell you , dont be mad at me for keeping this from you .

    She watched me warily for a moment and then she sat back in her seat and folded her arms across her chest .

    Have you been seeing him ? I flinched at her words because I could tell she was already getting upset and her question kind of took me off guard .

    Its moreplicated than that , I admitted .

    Complicated how , Judy ? She asked me , losing her patience .

    I swallowed heavily and took a deep breath .

    I had been working in his vi for a few months now I admitted .

    She raised her brows at me .

    Im sorry , what ? That kid I was tutoring ¡­ its his kid , I told her quickly .

    Ive been tutoring his son .

    She raised her brows at my words and then shook her head .

    Alpha Landry doesnt have a son , she told me .

    He has a daughter , but of course , you know that already .

    He does have a son , I assured her .

    Hes just hidden from the limelight .

    He goes to a private school , and I think only the pack knows of his existence .

    Its been kept a secret .

    Why would he keep his son a secret ? Nan asked with a frown , marring her lips .

    Hes only 7 , I said with a shrug .

    Maybe he just doesnt want Matt to get caught up in pack drama .

    Chapter 0177  Matt ? His son , I rified .

    She nodded thoughtfully and then took a sip of her coffee as she pondered that information .

    And youve been tutoring him ? She asked after a brief pause .

    I nodded .

    Yes , I answered .

    And thats how you got so close to Gavin ? I nodded again , sucking my bottom lip into my mouth as I thought about what to say next .

    Then , our rtionship kind of grew , I admitted , feeling my cheeks burning .

    She raised her brows and leaned forward , narrowing her eyes at me .

    What do you mean that it grew ? She asked , her voice hushed .

    Well , we kind of ¡­.

    I trailed off as the fire in my face burned even brighter .

    I didnt need to finish my sentence for her to know what I was going to say because she gasped and covered her mouth .

    Oh , my Goddess ! She nearly shouted .

    Thankfully , the coffee shop was practically empty .

    I shushed her anyway though , not wanting her to draw the attention of any of the workers .

    She lowered her voice and leaned forward , closer to me .

    Are you dating him now ? I shook my head , but then I shrugged .

    I think its just casual , I admitted .

    I mean ¡­ technically he wanted to try this whole thing out .

    He mainly just wanted his mother off his back because she kept trying to set him up with someone , he had no interest in .

    Im kind of using him for the same reason ¡­ to get Ethan off my back .

    I mean , Ethan doesnt know that we are seeing each other , but I think he suspects something is happening and Gavin wont let him near me , so theres a plus .

    Holy shit , Nan breathed , her eyes wide with wonder Is it any good ? I raised my brows at her question .

    Is what any good ? She rolled her eyes as she took another sip of her coffee .

    Dont y stupid, Judy , she said, shaking her head .

    Is the sex any good ? I was startled by her question and my cheeks burned even more as I averted my gaze from hers .

    Its incredible , I murmured .

    She shrieked , once again , gaining the attention of some of the workers , this time , I let out an awkward Haugh and shook my head at my friend .

    Seriously , Nan .

    You cant tell anyone about this , I warned her .

    She held up her hands and for a Chapter 0177 moment , she looked offended .

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 0178 I would never do that , Judy , she told me .

    You can trust me .

    I knew she was right and that I could trust her , so I rxed in my seat .

    It felt good to talk about this and get this whole thing out .

    I was d that I had Nan in my corner and that I could confide in her in this kind of thing now .

    So , you moved in with him ? She asked , wiggling her brows .

    Yeah , well , apparently he has another mansion in his pack , I told her .

    She didnt look surprised , she only nodded thoughtfully .

    Hes Gavin Landry , of course , he has multiple properties .

    Thats probably not even his only other mansion , she told me .

    He went over to the Cash family manor for dinner to get to know them better and he saw me being treated like a ve .

    He was angry and ordered that I move into his mansion , I continued to exin .

    She looked as if she was about to shriek again , but then she caught herself and cleared her throat .

    I continued to tell her the story about how I wanted my mom toe too , but she insisted on staying but wanted me to go .

    Nan listened thoughtfully as we continued to sip on our coffees .

    So , he doesnt know about the financial problems ? She asked .

    I shook my head , but then I thought about it and shrugged .

    He knows I need the money and Im sure hes guessed that my family is struggling .

    But I dont think he knows how bad it is .

    He doesnt know my father is in jail , I told her .

    I dont get it .

    Why not tell him ? You know the Landry corporation funds most of the businesses around the wolf kingdom , right ? I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair .

    My father is a proud man and didnt want to take any handouts from the Lycans .

    Plus , years ago , his business n was rejected when he first presented it to Alpha Gavin , so he never bothered to try again .

    I murmured .

    He wanted to be able to do this by himself and prove himself worthy .

    He ended up making a deal with some loan sharks and took out way more money than the business was worth .

    Obviously , the business did well , but not well enough to pay back the sharks .

    Apparently , they charged arge amount of interest , so they require the money they loaned him , plus interest , which we dont have .

    So , they charged him with theft .

    Why not tell Gavin about this ? She asked .

    He could help you easily and Im sure he would if you were to ask .

    I shook my head and bit my lip , chewing on it vigorously .

    Im embarrassed , I admitted .

    I dont want him to think badly about my family and plus , I dont think he remembers rejecting my fathers business n .

    Hell ask questions about why this business wasnt Lycan funded , and I dont really have answers for him .

    You are just like your father , Nan said with a smile .

    Too proud for your own good .

    1/2  Chapter 0178 I nodded because she was right , and I knew it .

    I cant wait to see this mansion .

    Youll invite me over sometime , right ? She asked , raising her brows .

    Of course , I promised .

    Now that you know everything , you cane over whenever you want .

    She pped her hands together excitedly .

    Okay , so onto some other exciting news , she said , leaning forward .

    Did Gavin tell you about whats happening next week ? I frowned and then shook my head .

    I havent talked with him for a long time thesest couple of days , so I havent heard anything .

    Whats going on ? I asked her .

    He signed a contract to allow a film crew toe to his pack and film an entire movie , she said excitedly .

    Working at the most famous resort in the werewolf territory , I wasnt surprised that Nan knew this information .

    People , especially rich people , gossip , and Nan hears it all .

    Thats actually really awesome , I told her , deep in thought .

    I wondered what the movie was going to be about .

    Thats not even the best part , she said in a hushed whisper .

    The star of the movie is Sk Sinir , Judy ! My mouth nearly fell to the ground upon hearing her words .

    What , what ? I asked , my eyes wide and my heart thumping against my chest .

    She nodded eagerly .

    Yes ! She shrieked .

    Shesing here next week !! Next week ? The most famously gorgeous movie star and model will being here ? To Gavins pack ?! Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW X Chapter 0179

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 0179 Third Person POV  Irene was in the kitchen grabbing a bite to eat when she heard giggling in the parlor .

    She frowned and started towards the entryway .

    Its been quiet around here for the past week , but that was mainly because Matt had been in the hospital .

    Even when he returned though , the vi appeared quieter than usual .

    She and Ethan had been spending a lot of time here because of that .

    When she reached the parlor door , she heard a familiar voice , and her blood wentpletely cold .

    No ¡­.

    It couldnt be .

    She pushed the door open , and her entire body froze when she saw Judy seated on the couch and Matt beside her .

    They were studying , but they were talking about something that made Matt burst into a fit of giggles .

    Her father was seated in a nearby chair with a grin on his face as he watched the two of them .

    It made Irenes stomach twist and turn as she red at the scene in front of her .

    Nobody noticed her entrance yet and she wasnt sure what to say or do .

    Judy wasnt supposed to be back at this Vi .

    She had made sure of it .

    She pinned the me for Matts allergic reaction on Judy .

    How could her father be so careless and allow her to keep her job like this ? She thought she finally got rid of Judy , but she returned looking stronger than ever .

    She clenched her fists at her side and red at Judy , unblinking .

    Judy eventually felt Irenes stare and lifted her gaze to meet hers ; her smile dropped into a concerned frown .

    Oh , hey , Irene , Judy said , skeptically as she studied Irenes furious face .

    This got the others attention as well ; Gavin looked up at his daughter and he also frowned .

    Irene , he greeted , narrowing his eyes at her .

    Everything okay ? Daddy , can I talk to you for a minute ? She asked through her teeth as she walked across the parlor and out the other door until she was in the hallway .

    Gavin reluctantly followed after her , shutting the door behind him .

    He folded his arms across his chest and watched as his daughter paced the hallway , her eyes fixed on the ground and her breathing heavily as she fought to maintain her temper .

    Whats this about ? Gavin finally asked after what felt like a lifetime of silence .

    How could you let that monster back into our home after what she had done ?? Irene finally asked , stopping her pacing to re at her father .

    Irene- She almost killed Matthew ! Does that mean nothing to you ?? Irene continued , cutting off Gavin before he could exin himself .

    Irene , listen- No , Dad .

    YOU listen ! She was careless with Matts life and itnded him in the hospital .

    She cannot be  Chapter 0179 trusted .

    She needs to go ! I never want to see her here again !! Irene practically shouted .

    Gavin sighed and ran his fingers through his hair as he took in his daughter .

    I know youre upset , but would you just listen to me , he said calmly .

    She finally looked up at him and he saw the moisture in her eyes .

    He could tell that this was bigger than what she was letting on .

    But he also knew she wouldnt talk to him about it ; she had toe to him willingly .

    He couldnt force it .

    How could you let her back in here , Dad ? She asked , folding her arms across her chest .

    Judy didnt do anything wrong , he finally said , his eyes fixed on hers .

    She widened her eyes and took a step back , her face going pale .

    It was a strange reaction , Gavin thought to himself .

    But he shook the thought out of his head .

    W ¡­ what do you mean ? She stammered .

    I mean , she didnt do anything wrong , he repeated .

    One of the maids confessed to the crime .

    She wantedpensation for helping me save his life .

    I banned her from the pack and turned her into a rogue .

    Her mouth fell open as she stared at him .

    A ¡­ a maid confessed ? She asked , her voice bing small .

    Irene had no idea how a maid could confess to such a crime when she knew for a fact that the maid had nothing to do with anything .

    She didnt do this ¡­ Irene was the one who put the peanut butter in the sandwich .

    She knew the kitchen camera was broken and there was no actual evidence against her or the maid ¡­ but somehow , the maid confessed to the crime .

    Did the maid somehow know it was Irene , and she was trying to protect her ? Or maybe she was trying to protect Judy .

    A pit of jealousy formed in the middle of Irenes stomach .

    Why would a maid go to great lengths to protect Judy ? Was Judy really that much better than Irene ? Or maybe Judy ckmailed the maid into taking the fall so she could get her job back and return to seduce Ethan .

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 0180 Anger filled Irene but she tried hard to keep her temper under control while she was in the presence of her father .

    So , Judy did nothing wrong .

    Therefore , she gets to keep her job .

    I appreciate your concern , and Im d you care for your brother , buty off Judy , okay ? He asked her firmly , raising his brows .

    Her cheeks burned with heat , but she nodded her head Okay , she murmured .

    Im sorry .

    He gave his daughter a small smile as he pulled her into his arms for a tight hug .

    She sighed and hugged him back before he released her .

    Are you going out with Ethan tonight ? She nodded and bit her lower lip .

    She didnt want Ethan toe here knowing Judy was here .

    He had been all over Irene this past week with Judy being gone , and now that she had returned , she worried that Ethan would revert back to his old ways and pine after her like a lost puppy .

    Yes , she said .

    Ill probably spend the night at his ce .

    Gavin nodded .

    Just be safe , he warned .

    Oh , by the way , the film crew will be here tomorrow .

    They are going to be staying in his vi , so I need you to be on your best behavior .

    Irene perked up immediately ; shepletely forgot about the movie being filmed in their pack .

    Sk Sinir will be here , right ? She asked .

    She couldnt wait to meet the famous movie star and model .

    Sk was her role model , and she had been looking forward to this for months since it was first brought up .

    Gavin nodded .

    Yes , he answered .

    Try not to scare her away .

    Cant promise anything , Irene teased .

    Gavin smirked , stifling a full smile , as he shook his head at his daughter .

    He turned away and started back towards the parlor .

    Irene watched as he disappeared through the door .

    She walked towards the parlor as well and opened the door just a crack so she could peek into the room , watching Judy warily .

    She noticed that Judy visibly lit up when Gavin returned and even Gavin had a smile on his face when he looked at Judy .

    He said something to her that Irene couldnt quite hear and it made both Judy and Mattugh .

    They looked like a typical family and it irked Irene .

    She hated howfortable and happy they all looked .

    It was obvious to her that Judy had a thing for her father and it was even more obvious that the feeling was mutual , As Irene continued to watch their interactions , she started to think of a n .

    Sk Sinir would soon be arriving at the pack .

    Chapter 0180 Perhaps it was time for things to get stirred up just a little .

    A wide grin spread across Irenes face as she closed the Parlor door .

    1  Judys POV Thest time I wore something sexy to Gavins office , it didnt end well .

    He rejected me and sent me away , telling me that I was better than this .

    It was embarrassing and I vowed to never put myself in that position again .

    But since then, I had sex with Gavin , and I was living in his mansion .

    I felt like things were different between us .

    With Sk Siniring to the packter this evening , I wanted to remind Gavin that I was here to satisfy his needs .

    I wanted to show him that he didnt need to stay with someone else , even if she was a famous and gorgeous actress and model .

    I wanted to show him that I was spicy and that I could keep his interest , even if this thing was casual and we didnt have a conversation about what we were or what we were doing .

    I wore a redcy bra and panty set , but I put a trench coat over it to cover my body .

    I did my hair and makeup , so I looked rather beautiful if I did say so myself .

    As I stood outside of Gavins office building in the city , my heart hammered against my chest .

    I took a deep breath and entered the building .

    It was the same receptionist that was rude to me thest time that I was there .

    When she looked up at me , she immediately rolled her eyes and folded her arms across her chest .

    You again ? She murmured .

    Im here to see Alpha Landry , I told her , trying not to sound as nervous as I felt .

    Well , you cant , she muttered .

    Im sorry , is he in a meeting ? I asked innocently .

    No , but he doesnt want to see you , she muttered .

    My eyes grewrge .

    What ? I asked .

    She smirked and leaned back in her seat .

    He specifically said he doesnt want Judy Montague to return to his office .

    Any further questions ? Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 0181 Judys POV He specifically said he doesnt want Judy Montague to return to his office .

    Any further questions ? The receptionist said in a snarky tone .

    My blood went cold from her words , and I stared at her startled .

    Had Gavin really told the receptionist to not let me back at his office ? My heart hurt from the very thought , and I instinctively took a step back , feeling dejected .

    Her smug look said it all .

    She was telling the truth ; Gavin truly did tell her to say this to me .

    You cant be that surprised , she said, rolling her icy blue eyes .

    You were escorted out of this officest time you were here .

    Obviously , he wouldnt want you back here .

    I bit my lip and nodded ; I heard her words , but I was having trouble processing what she was saying I sucked in a sharp breath , not sure what more to say .

    This n was a bust and now I was even more embarrassed than I was when Gavin rejected me and then kicked me out .

    I started to turn away to leave because it was pointless staying here any further , but then I heard my name from a short distance and my entire body froze .

    Judy ? Could this get any worse ? Not only was I getting kicked out of the office building , but now Gavin was here to witness it and probably kick me out himself in front of this receptionist .

    I sighed , knowing I couldnt avoid this any longer .

    I slowly turned towards him and forced a smile in his direction .

    Hello , Alpha , I murmured .

    I wasing to see you , but it seems Im not allowed here .

    So , Ill Who said you werent allowed here ? He asked .

    I narrowed my eyes at him and then nced at the receptionist who was red in the face and staring up at him .

    You told me to tell her she wasnt allowed back here if she were to ever return , the receptionist reminded him .

    He looked down at her , his lips turned into a deep frown as he stared at her .

    That was then , he said through his teeth .

    Things have changed since then and Im pretty sure I already ripped that reminder off your desk .

    She nced down at her notepad and her eyes widened when she didnt see the note she left for herself to keep me out of the office building Next time you dont call me first , youre fired , he growled , making her tremble in her seat .

    Now it was her turn to look embarrassed , Y ¡­ yes , Alpha , she stammered , keeping her eyes fixed on the desk and avoiding my gaze entirely .

    Without warning , Gavin grabbed my hand and pulled me along with him .

    We walked in silence ; even when we were in the elevator , heading to his office , we remained silent .

    Chapter 0181 We didnt talk until we reached his office floor and walked around the corner and to his desk .

    He turned to face me , leaning his back against the desk and his eyes narrowed , a smirk ying on his lips .

    So , what honor do I have for this visit ? He asked , watching me curiously .

    My cheeks burned and I was suddenly questioning whether or not this was a good idea .

    It wasnt a great start , but now that we were alone , I was nervous for a whole different reason .

    I ¡­ uh ¡­ I stammered , shuffling nervously in my shoes .

    He raised his brows as he took me in ; his eyes scanned my face and then dropped to the trench coat that I was wearing .

    He couldnt contain the smile that twitched the corner of his lips and gave me a lopsided grin .

    Well , this looks familiar , he teased .

    Did youe for a part two ? My cheeks burned again , but his lighthearted voice gave me the confidence that I needed .

    It reminded me that things were different now .

    We were different .

    I already got Gavin into bed , and I was living in his mansion .

    I didnt think he was going to reject me this time around ; this time , I was going to get exactly what I wanted ¡­ except I wasnt going to ask for money in return .

    Without speaking a single word , I undid the jacket , revealing the bra and panties I was wearing .

    His eyes immediately darkened as he took in my appearance .

    I dropped the trench coat to the ground and took a step back for him to see the full picture ! I just wanted to pay you a visit , I told him in a sultry voice .

    I can see that , he replied , his tone deep and sending a wave of warmth throughout my entire body .

    Do you like what you see ? I boldly asked him .

    He lifted his gaze to meet mine .

    More than I could express , he admitted , his tone now sounding a bit strained .

 Chapter 182

    ¤¤ 25 Chapter 0183 Chapter 0182 I smirked at him as I stepped closer to him , closing the space between us .

    Then , perhaps we should take advantage of this time together ? I suggested .

    I wrapped my arms around him , pressing my body close to his .

    I could feel the stiffness in his pants , and it turned me on ; I liked the effect that I had on him , and I wanted to know what other effects I had .

    He surprised me when he wrapped his arms around me , keeping me against him as his lips covered mine .

    At first , the kiss was tentative and sweet , but then it deepened as he shoved his tongue into my mouth .

    I couldnt help the moan that escaped my lips as I took in his scent and everything he had to offer .

    I was barely coherent when he brushed his papers and stuff off his desk to make room for me .

    Everything scattered to the ground , but neither of us cared at this moment .

    We would clean it upter , for now , we just needed to feel one another and be one once again .

    He lifted me off the floor and ced me on his desk .

    I wrapped my legs around his waist , keeping him close to me as he deepened the kiss .

    His hands roamed across my body , causing goosebumps to form in their path .

    I felt my bra loosen and fall around me and onto the desk , he brushed it aside , causing it to fall off the desk and onto the ground .

    I chuckled as he nibbled on my bottom lip , making it nice and swollen .

    He trailed his lips down the nape of my neck , nipping at the soft flesh as he tailed down my shoulders and across my chest until he reached my breasts .

    I gasped when he teased my nipples with his lips and teeth , tugging at them and causing them to pebble in his mouth .

    He fondled my breasts with his massive hands while he continued to suck and bite them , leaving small markings where his teeth were .

    I couldnt help but moan his name , d that we had the entire floor to ourselves and that there was no chance for anyone to hear us .

    His fingers yed with the fabrics of my panties , and I shimmed myself out of them ,pletely exposing myself to him .

    His eyes darkened and he let out a growl as he devoured me on his desk .

    I gasped and ran my fingers through his hair as he sucked and teased my clit .

    I felt my climax approaching quickly and just before I exploded around him , I tensed and moaned his name , loving the taste of it on my tongue .

    He continued top up all my juice until there was nothing left and then his lips were on mine once again .

    I helped him out of his shirt , throwing it to the ground .

    I ran my fingers up his incredible abs .

    I couldnt believe that I was able to touch such a man .

    He was the most gorgeous thing I had ever seen in my life , and I wasnt sure if I would be able to contain my need for him any longer .

    I needed to feel him inside of me .

    As if he could read my thoughts , he started to undo his pants and I eagerly helped him out of them , pulling off his boxers as well andpletely exposing him to me .

    I started off by stroking him gently , making him even harder and getting ready for me .

    He was already incredibly hard , but I truthfully just wanted to feel him and touch him .

    He didnt seem toin though ; his eyes were closed , and he breathed with rigidness as he pressed his forehead against mine .

    He liked how he felt in my hands , and I liked how he felt as well .

    Just when he was about to lose all control and push himself into me , his phone started to ring , halting 1/2 hapter 0182 both of us .

    He let out a low and aggravated growl .

    There was a part of me that hoped he would just ignore it ; I mean we were bothpletely naked after all .

    But the more logical part of me knew that I interrupted him during his workday , and he was a very busy man .

    He couldnt just ignore his phone .

    I sighed and released him ; he kissed me onest time , deeply and passionately , before reluctantly parting from me and grabbing his phone .

    Yes ? he asked in an annoyed and slightly strained voice .

    He paused for a moment as he listened to the other end of the phone .

    Shes here now ? He asked , and then he paused again before sighing and running his fingers through his hair .

    Okay , Ill be there soon .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 0183 Gavins POV Sk Sinir definitely had some timing .

    Getting dressed and watching Judy get dressed as well was difficult , especially when I wasnt able to finish , but there would be time for thatter .

    We would continue where we left off as soon as my workday was done , and I was able to get her into bed .

    But for right now , I have business to take care of .

    The movie film had arrived and were settling into the vi .

    I wanted to be there when they arrived , but they apparently decided toe early .

    Im sorry , I told Judy as I wrapped my arms around her now dressed waist and pulled her into my arms .

    She smiled up at me and put her hands on my chest as she stood on her tippy toes to kiss me .

    Its okay .

    I get that youre working , she told me .

    Ill just see youter .

    I nodded and covered her swollen lips with mine , kissing her deeply and passionately before I reluctantly released her .

    I dropped Judy off at the mansion before I left to go to the vi .

    When I got there , I saw a couple of cars along with a limo waiting out front .

    Taylor was waiting by the doorway and when he saw me , he smiled .

    They are inside waiting for you , he told me .

    I showed them to their room and they were able to get settled in while they waited .

    I nodded at him and walked into the vi .

    Im such a huge fan of yours .

    I have your posters all over my room .

    Im a big idol , I heard Irene saying , as we neared the parlor.

    I sighed ; I should have known that Irene would be all over her the moment she arrived .

    I was going to have to pry my daughter off the movie star before they changed their minds and did their movie elsewhere .

    I opened the parlor door and paused at the doorway .

    There were a couple of security guards that I didnt recognize in the corner, along with my own guards.

    On the couch , there were a couple of good looking women and some pretty good looking men as well .

    There was an older man who was standing nearby as well , and he was speaking with one of the officers ; they looked to be in deep conversation .

    I knew him from the pictures that he was Chanse Wellington .

    I knew that the women and men on the couch were a few of the movie stars that were going to be in this film .

    The one Irene was speaking to was the shorter of the punch and she was probably the better looking of them all .

    I knew that had to be Sk Sinire .

    She was listening to Irene babble , and she looked like she was waiting for an excuse to end this conversation .

    An escape I was just about to give her .

    Irene , give her space , I said , folding my arms across my chest .

    Irene turned to look at me , a frown marring her lips as she put her hands on her hips .

    Chapter 0183 Im only introducing myself , she murmured .

    Youll have plenty of time to talk to her .

    But for right now , let her settle in and not be harassed by a crazed fan .

    Irenes mouth nearly dropped at my words , but she didnt argue .

    She just excused herself and hurried out of the room .

    I knew I embarrassed her , but I couldnt really care right now .

    Sk stood to her feet ; she was wearing practically nothing .

    Hercy jumper suit was nearly see- through , leaving zero mystery about her model body .

    Thanks for that , she said as she walked towards me , a wide smile on her face .

    Im Sk Sinire .

    She held out her hand for me to shake and I shook it politely .

    Yes , I know , I told her .

    Her cheeks reddened and she let out a breathy chuckle Its very nice to meet you , Alpha ¡­ she practically purred .

    I pulled my hand out of hers and turned to Chanse Wellington .

    Mr.

    Wellington , I presume ? I asked , holding out my hand for him to shake .

    He shook it without hesitation ; his handshake was firm and sure of himself .

    I respected a man like that .

    You can call me Chanse , Alpha , he said to me .

    Its a great honor to meet you and thank you for allowing this movie to be filmed in your pack .

    You have such beautifulnd here and its perfect for our movie .

    I nodded .

    Of course , I told him .

    The houses that you chose to use for the film have been cleared out and are ready for use .

    The businesses have been closed and you can use those as well , I told him .

    He looked grateful and nodded eagerly .

    Of course , those who agreed to leave their homes , and those who closed their businesses for this production have been set up nicely for the next few weeks .

    Ive paid them decently as well , so they wont be losing anything .

    D

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 0184 We really appreciate this , Alpha , Chanse said thoughtfully .

    I nodded .

    How about I take you and the crew out and I can show you around for the day ? I suggested .

    Unless youre in a rush to get started , then Ill leave you be .

    1 I wasnt nning on starting until tomorrow , so a tour would be great , Chanse said , ncing over at his crew who nodded eagerly .

    I think we could all use the break.

    Weve been so busy thesest couple of days ¡­ an evening out sounds perfect .

    I nodded .

    Okay , then lets get going , I said , motioning for them to follow .

    For the rest of the evening , we spent time walking around the pack , exploring everything the pack had to offer .

    They were introduced to many of the packmates who expressed admiration for the crew .

    We were stopped quite often so the packmates could take pictures with the stars , but mostly Sk because she was the most famous of them all .

    She was very kind and didnt mind taking pictures with each of my packmates ; she even signed some autographs .

    She seemed to be feeding up thepliments and basking in the admiration , which didnt surprise me .

    I took them out to eat in the city and Sk made it a point to sit next to me so she could chat my ear off .

    I wasnt stupid , I knew what she was doing .

    I noticed that she kept staring at me and was batting hershes at me , but if I were to be honest , I wasnt really interested in it .

    I was only interested in this movie and that was it ¡­ Sk was just another girl throwing herself at me and it was kind of a turn off .

    My wolf also didnt enjoy her close proximity and that made it easier to keep my distance ; however , she was relentless .

    By the end of the evening , I was exhausted and all I really wanted to do was go to my mansion and see Judy .

    I wanted to finish where we left off in my office earlier .

    I told Irene that I had some business up North tonight and that she needed to stay home and take care of Matt while I was gone .

    I assured her I would be back in the morning , and she agreed to remain home , not questioning what this business was .

    After I dropped the crew off at the Vi , I said my goodbyes to them , told them I would see them in the morning , and then I left , very aware that Sk was watching me until I waspletely gone from her sight .

    It was going to be a long couple of weeks .

    Third Person POV I know that look , Kylie said as she folded her arms across her chest , watching as Gavin disappeared in his car down the street .

    Sk stood at the doorway , her eyes slowly blinking and her heart hammering in her chest .

    She had never seen anyone that good looking in all the years shes been an actress and a model .

    She heard stories about Gavin Landry , but she never thought that he would be that good- Chapter 0184 looking .

    You have a thing for the Alpha , Kylie teased Out of all the actresses and actors in this production , Sk was closest to Kylie .

    They were practically best friends .

    Well , the closest things to best friends that this industry would allow .

    How could I not ? Sk said as she sighed heavily .

    Hes so handsome .

    A guy like that is probably not single , Kylie said , shaking her head .

    I heard that his fated mate died years ago , leaving him with their daughter .

    His daughter seemed a little too high energy for me ¡­ but I could look past that for Gavin Landry .

    We arent here to scope out for guys , Sk .

    We are here to work on this movie , Kylie reminded her .

    Chanse worked hard on this film and things have to go perfectly .

    Kylie was Chanses sister , and she wanted things to go well for her brother .

    And things will go perfectly , Sk said , turning to her coworker and friend .

    But why cant I do both ? Do both ? Kylie asked , her brows raised .

    Sk nodded with a grin spread across her lips .

    Why cant I do my job ¡­ and scope for guys ? She asked .

    Now that I have my eyes set on Gavin Landry , I dont think I can let him go that easily .

    I want him , Kylie ¡­ and I always get what I want .

    With that , she turned and went back inside .

    Kylie shook her head at her friend but didnt argue as she followed her inside .

    Meanwhile , neither of the girls noticed Irene tucked away in the corner , listening to the entire conversation , a wide smile spreading across her face .

    Operation : Get Judy Away from Her Father was a go .

    This was going to be a lot easier than she thought .

    Todays Bonus Offer GET IT NOW X

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 0185 Judys POV Tonight was the first night that Gavin had actually stayed the night with me .

    I have been here for a few days , and usually after our time together , he leaves after I fall asleep .

    I wasnt expecting to wake up and find him still in my room , sleeping in my bed with his shirt off .

    It seems he put his pants back on though .

    My heart skipped a beat at the sight of him .

    I wasnt displeased that he was still by my side , but a little confused .

    I ran my fingers down his back , feeling the warmth spread across my body at the feel of him .

    I wanted to wrap myself back in his arms and stay like that all day , but I knew with the movie industry filming in his pack , he was going to be incredibly busy He stirred in his sleep and when his eyes opened , I walked with bated breath for him to jump out of bed and run for the hills .

    I thought that maybe he didnt mean to fall asleep in my bed and that he would regret it .

    But when a small smile lit up his face , my heart started to race heavily in my chest .

    Good morning , he said , rolling onto his back , and showcasing his incredible abs .

    My mouth went dry at the sight of him , and I swallowed the lump in my throat .

    Good morning , I replied .

    I didnt expect you to still be here this morning .

    He stretched before he sat up , running his fingers through his disheveled hair .

    It should be illegal to look that good .

    I was tired , he confessed .

    Yesterday was a lot .

    Did you meet Sk ? I asked him , biting my lower lip .

    I didnt love the fact that he was hanging out with a supermodel actress all day , but I knew it wasnt something I could tell him , so I kept biting my lower lip and staring down at my hands .

    Yeah , he murmured .

    Shes interesting .

    I have to oversee their filming today .

    I nodded .

    Ill be tutoring Mattter , so if you want to meet up ¡­ I suggested , my cheeks burning .

    He turned so he could look at me , his eyes dark with lust and it made my heart skip a beat again .

    Ill keep that in mind , he replied in a sultry tone .

    But Ill be really busy today , so Im not sure if Ill be able to stop byter .

    I nodded , already guessing that .

    He slipped out of bed and grabbed his pants off the ground .

    Im going to hop in the shower , he told me as he made his way to the bathroom .

    I watched him disappear through the door and I let out the breath I hadnt known I was holding .

    After the shower turned on , I got out of bed and quickly threw some clothes on before making my way down the stairs and into the kitchen .

    Harper was in the kitchen with a couple of the kitchen aids and they seemed to be in at deep conversation about something .

    But it stopped when they turned , and they saw me walking towards them .

    Good morning , Harper said with a polite smile .

    Are you hungry ? Chester is about to cook some 1/2  Chapter 0165 breakfast .

    I nodded .

    Im starving , I admitted .

    Can he make extra ? Gavin is here too .

    Harper raised her brows , and I could tell she wanted to ask some questions , but she chose not to and only nodded .

    Of course , she replied .

    Momentster , Chester walked into the kitchen with some ingredients in hand and when he saw me , he broke out into arge grin .

    Do you like waffles ? He asked as he ced the stuff on the counter .

    I nodded .

    I love waffles , I told him .

    Perfect , he said .

    Waffles for the beautiful Judy ,ing right up .

    I blushed at hispliment ; when he nced at the Kitchen aids who were eye googling him , he winked at them, making their knees practically weak .

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 0186 Harper rolled her eyes .

    Dont youdies have anything better to do ? She asked .

    Folding her arms across her chest and narrowing her eyes .

    Chester grinned .

    Now Harper , no need to be jealous , he said , nudging her shoulder .

    You know you are still my favorite .

    Im not jealous , she retorted in a growl as she turned to face him .

    But flirting while at work has always been frowned upon .

    Thats not what you were saying the other night , he said in a soft and breathy whisper , though the rest of us could hear him clearly .

    My eyes grew wide as I watched Harpers face turn different shades of pink and red .

    Had they slept together the other night ? I wondered what the lure was here ¡­ something certainly interesting was happening in front of my eyes and I was way too curious about it .

    We werent working , she said through her teeth .

    Ineed to run to the store .

    Ill be back .

    She turned on her heel and hurried out of the kitchen looking mortified .

    I turned to Chester who wasughing and shaking his head .

    She embarrasses so easily .

    I dont get why .

    It was only sex , he said , still shaking his head .

    It wasnt that big of a deal .

    I folded my arms across my chest and watched as he maneuvered his way around the kitchen , cooking in a delicate fashion .

    Maybe to you , it wasnt a big deal , I told him .

    But did you ever think that maybe it was a big deal to her ? He paused for a moment to look at me over his shoulders .

    Its not my fault she went back on her word , he said , shrugging .

    We said no strings attached .

    We were only scratching each others itch .

    Nothing more to it .

    Is that the kind of guy you are ? I asked him , raising my brows .

    The guy who has mindless sex that doesnt mean anything ? He corked an eyebrow up at me and put his hands on the counter , leaning so close to me that his lips would be on mine if he were to move another inch .

    Want to find out ? He asked , his voice dropping sultry .

    Just as I was about to lean back and away from him , the door mmed shut , making Chester step away from me by instinct .

    Chester , I didnt hire you to flirt and talk .

    I hired you to cook , Gavins voice boomed across the kitchen , sending a chill down my spine .

    Chester had amusement in his eyes , but he didnt argue with his boss .

    Hed be stupid to do so .

    Yes , Alpha , Chester said as he resumed cooking .

    I chuckled as Chester quickly started to make our breakfast and Gavin sat beside me .

    Hes harmless , I murmured .

    Gavin rolled his eyes .

    Hes a guy and he only has one thing on his mind .

    Be careful around him , he murmured in return .

    I raised my brows .

    Do you only have one thing on your mind too ? I asked him .

    He shot me a look and it made the smile drop from my face .

    I couldnt really read the expression on his face , and it made my stomach twist .

    He was contemting something as he studied my What exactly do you think this is ? He suddenly asked .

    Im sorry , what ? I asked in return .

    face .

    What do you think this is ? He repeated , but this time he motioned between the two of us .

    My cheeks burned at the question , and I had to look away from him ; I stared down at the counter .

    He spoke low enough that others in the kitchen hadnt heard , or if they had , they were pretending they hadnt .

    We are just having fun , I told him after a beat of silence .

    Right ? We are helping each other out and scratching an itch at the same time .

    He nodded thoughtfully .

    Right , he told me .

    So , I guess that answers your question .

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 0187 I chewed the inside of my cheek and then nodded .

    I guess it did answer my question ; this was only sex , and he only had that one thing on his mind when he suggested this little arrangement .

    I knew it wasnt anything more than that , but still , it made my stomach hurt a little .

    There was still a part of me that hoped maybe he did feel something more for me and that this wasnt just sex .

    But I was only fooling myself .

    There you go , Beautiful , Chester said , bringing me out of my thoughts as he slid a te of food in my direction .

    Coffee , Gavin ordered , his nostrils ring .

    Chester nodded as he put a te in front of him and then went to grab a cup of coffee .

    Gavins eyes followed Chester the entire time , and I could feel the tension in the room , though I wasnt sure why there was so much of it .

    Gavin had no right to act like this ; it was strange , to say the least .

    When Chester slid two mugs in front of us and filled them to the top with coffee , Gavin dismissed him for the morning .

    Even Chester had enough sense in him not to argue .

    We ate in silence and once we finished , the kitchen aids were the ones who cleaned .

    Ill take you to school , he told me as he grabbed his coat off the hook .

    I can have Leroy take me , I told him ..

    Juste on , he murmured , grabbing my arm and gulling me away from the kitchen .

    Careful Alpha Landry , I said teasingly .

    One might think you actually like me if you keep acting possessively .

    He didnt reply , he just shook his head .

    I chuckled as I sat in the car .

    We talked for a little while as we and drove to my school , but for the most part , it was fairly quiet .

    He told me Leroy would pick me up bring me to the viter .

    Now that Nan knows just about everything , I was able to confide in her a little about it this morning before ss .

    I told her how confusing it was for me to be spending this time with Gavin , not knowing exactly where I stood .

    One minute he was acting cold like this was no big deal , and the next he was being possessive and not wanting other men to flirt or even look at me .

    I didnt understand him .

    I cant believe you are actually sleeping with him , Nan chuckled , shaking her head .

    Maybe hes just as confused .

    I pondered that for a while during the day and decided to just let it go for right now .

    True to his words , Leroy picked me up and brought me to the vi .

    I wasnt expecting a run in with Irene today , but she stood in front of me with her arms folded across her chest, blocking my way into the parlor where I typically met Matt for our tutoring sessions .

    You cant go in there today , she said .

    My father is busy with the film crew Oh , I wasnt aware they were using the parlor today , I said , ncing at the time .

    Is Matt elsewhere ? Maybe in his room ? She murmured .

    She nced over her shoulder and pushed the door open slightly so I could see into the room .

    Gavin sat on the couch with none other than Sk Sinire seated on his right .

    She was just as beautiful in person as she was in magazines and on TV .

    Her hands were on his arm , and she was giggling at something that was said by someone in the room .

    The sight of them together , so close , made my blood go cold .

    Dont they make such a beautiful couple ?

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 0188 Third Person POV Irene knew exactly what she was doing .

    The look on Judys face was exactly what she was going for .

    She wanted Judy to see Sk with her father and to think that Sk was a better match .

    Judy was no match when it came to Sk , and everybody knew it .

    Including Sk .

    Just that morning they had a whole conversation about it .

    Irene intercepted Sk before she joined the others for their morning meeting .

    Sk frowned when she saw Irene because herst encounter with her hadnt been great .

    In fact , Irene had made a fool out of herself trying to impress the actress .

    But Irene knew something about Sk now , and she was going to use that to her advantage .

    Imte for the meeting , Sk told Irene , holding up her hand and stopping what she had to say .

    Cant this wait untilter ? She was used to being bombarded by fans , and in her eyes , Ir¨¨ne wasnt any different .

    I think you are going to want to speak with me now , Irene said , folding her arms across her chest .

    Sk froze and looked at the girl ; something about he made Sk interested and she raised her brows Okay , you have my attention , she said curiously .

    For now , she made sure to add .

    Irene grinned and leaned against the wall ; her eyes fixed on the beautiful Sk .

    She would make the perfect stepmother ; not only was she age appropriate , but she was also gorgeous ¡­ not to mention she wasnt Judy and thats all that Irene cared about .

    She wanted Judy away from her life .

    In her head , Judy wasnt only using Gavin to get close to Ethan .

    Irene wanted her as far away from their lives as possible and if that meant setting her father up with another woman , then thats exactly what she was going to do .

    I overheard you speaking about my fatherst night , Irene went on to say .

    I know you have a thing for him .

    And why is that any of your business ? Sk asked .

    Well , for starters , if things work out for you , youd be my stepmother .

    So , who my father sees , is kind of my business by default , Irene murmured .

    Even Sk had to admit , she had a point , though she didnt think that far ahead .

    She only wanted to test the waters with Gavin to see if there was any potential in that .

    Being a stepmother was not something she was signing up for .

    But she supposed it was the price she was going to have to pay .

    Im assuming you have an issue with me pursuing your father ? Sk asked .

    Not at all , Irene surprised her by saying without hesitation .

    Dont get me wrong ¡­ I think it would be a little weird to call you stepmom ¡­ but my fathers happiness is all that matters to me and if you make .

    him happy , then Im happy .

    Matt and I have been wanting our father to remarry for some time now .

    Matt ? My brother , she answered .

    Of course , Irene knew that Matt was real brother , but he was basically her brother .

    For a moment , she forgot that not everybody knew about Matt .

    Even while the film  Chapter 015-0 crew were living in their vi , Matt mainly kept to himself .

    The crew was so busy , they wouldnt even notice if he had been around or not .

    I wasnt aware Gavin had another child , Sk murtured , displeased by this information , but it wasnt a deal breaker .

    Sk shook the thought out of her mind and narrowed her eyes at Irene .

    Why are you even telling me this ? If you dont care that limpursuing him, then why are we having this conversation ? Because I needed to warn you , Irene told her .

    I have reason to believe that my father is involved with someone .

    Or at least hes interested in her ¡­ Sks mood soured almost immediately .

    Why do you believe that ? She asked through her teeth .

    Because of the way he looks at her and vice versa .

    They are always whispering and secretive ¡­ not to mention hes been out of the house most nights when shes not here ¡­ but hes always here when she is here , Irene exined .

    Hes been trying to hide it , but Im observant and I notice everything And who is this woman ? Sk asked , trying hard to contain her temper .

    Her name is Judy , Irene told her , rolling her eyes at the very name .

    Shes Matts tutor .

    Irene didnt like this side of herself ; she didnt like being bitter and two faced ¡­ that wasnt how her father had raised her .

    But she couldnt help herself .

    Her jealousy over Judy and the fact that she had lied to Irene , keeping her rtionship with Ethan a secret while pretending to be Irenes friend , made Irene act out of pocket .

    She felt she had no other choice but to betray her in return .

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 0189 If Judy wanted to y games , then frene could y ten times better .

    And what does this Judy have that I dont ? Sk asked ; she had noticed that Gavin barely spared her a second nce and ignored her subtle advances .

    Now she knew the reasoning behind that ¡­ it was because of Judy .

    Nothing .

    Irene murmured .

    Judy is my age ¡­ shes too young for him .

    My father deserves a real woman .

    Not to mention you are way prettier .

    Sk smiled at that thought .

    That was perfect ; that meant she still had a fighting chance .

    She wasnt going to let this Judy girl win Gavins heart .

    Sk , we are waiting for you ! Chanse called to her from the parlor .

    I need to be going , Sk told Irene .

    But thank you for this helpful information .

    Im going to make sure your father chooses the right woman .

    Irene smiled , her n in motion .

    Thats all I ask , she said innocently .

    Ill do my part and maybe try and get Judy to walk away as well .

    Sk nodded ; she pegged Irene all wrong .

    She thought Irene was a spoiled little princess who could do no wrong and had no evil bone in her body .

    Maybe she was a spoiled little princess ¡­ but she was no saint .

    If things worked out with Sk and Gavin , she might enjoy being a stepmother to this girl .

    She said a hasty goodbye before she retreated and went to the Parlor , pleased to see Gavin already there , She used that opportunity to sit beside him and make her move .

    Meanwhile , Irene waited outside the parlor door , knowing that Judy would be here soon .

    Her father told her to let Judy know that the tutoring session would be moved to a new location for today because of theirst minute meeting .

    He was busy and wasnt able to text her himself , so he asked Irene to do it for him .

    She told him she would , but she didnt .

    She wanted Judy toe to the parlor and see Sk with her father .

    She wanted her to see what a good couple they made .

    Telling from the paling expression on Judys face , her n had worked wonderfully .

    Now she had it in her head that Gavin was moving on with someone much better than her and it wouldnt be long before she left .

    She didnt want to break her fathers heart , but she knew Sk could put the pieces back together .

    Plus , Gavin was the strongest man that she knew ¡­ he wouldnt let a simple fling weaken him .

    Thats all Judy was ¡­ a fling .

    I overheard Sk talkingst night , Irene went on to tell Judy who appeared frozen as she stared at Sk and Gavinmunicating .

    Shes very interested in my father .

    Im already starting to think of her as a stepmother .

    I see ¡­ Judy said in a breathy whisper .

    She looked utterly crushed and , in a way , it kind of surprised Irene .

    She thought that Judy was only using Gavin to get close to Ethan and that she wouldnt be as hurt as she was .

    But seeing the many rays of emotions crossing her face , gave Irene some pause .

    Then , she shook the thought out of her head ¡­ It  Chapter 0189 was only an act .

    She had been acting since the moment they met , and she was good at it .

    There was no way Judy was actually hurt over seeing Gavin with another woman .

    She was only upset that her n to get close to Ethan was failing and now she was going to have toe up with a new n that didnt involve Irenes father .

    Irene was determined to expose all her ns though ; she wasnt going to let Judy win .

    Im sorry ¡­ Judy said , stepping away from the parlor I think Im not feeling well .

    Can you apologize to Matt for me and tell him that our session will be moved to tomorrow .

    Irene gave her a fake concerned frown .

    Of course , she said with fake sweetness .

    Is everything okay ? You are looking pale .

    Judy nodded numbly and pulled her eyes away from the parlor door to look at Irene .

    She froze when she saw the tears in Judys eyes .

    She was trying hard to hide them , but they were clear as day .

    Judy was hurt and upset ¡­ , but that didnt make any sense .

    Why be upset over something like this when she didnt truly want Gavin in the first ce ? It was Ethan she wanted ¡­ Yes , Judy said , turning her face away .

    It was good to see you , Irene .

    With that , Judy left without another word , leaving Irene confused .

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 0190 Gavins POV I thought I picked up Judys scent a moment ago .

    I hadnt been able to speak with her since this morning due to being so busy today , but I told Irene to text her and let her know that the tutoring session was moved to a new location , then I decided to just cancel it for the day because the film crew needed the space for their meeting , and they wanted to examine the training grounds for the movie .

    I thought Leroy would have taken her home right after school , so I was surprised when I picked up her scent .

    I was about to go check and see if she was here , but Chanse was talking my ear off the entire meeting , and it made it difficult to leave .

    Not to mention Sk was clinging to my arm like she had a right to touch me .

    I kept shimmying my arm away from her grasp , hoping she would get the hint , but the more I resisted her , the more determined she got .

    My wolf didnt particrly like her touch , and he was snarling in my head the entire time she sat beside me .

    I had to block him out before he lost control and did something we would both regret .

    As soon as the meeting ended , several long hourster , I was the first to leave the room .

    I wanted to call Judy .

    and see if she was at the vi .

    But just as I reached into my pocket to grab my phone , I heard my name from behind me .

    Alpha Gavin , Chanse called after me before I got too far away .

    I sighed , stifling a groan , as I turned to face the director .

    Yes ? I asked , trying topose my annoyance .

    I was thinking , how about you take Sk to dinner tonight ? She could use a break and some time away from the rest of us , he told me .

    I narrowed my eyes at him .

    And why would I do that ? I asked him .

    Look , Im worried about her .

    Shes lost a lot of weight and isnt eating like she used to .

    I know she cares about her body because shes a model and an icon ¡­ but I still want her to be healthy .

    I wouldnt want that for my sister , Kylie , and I dont want that for Sk .

    She seems to like you , and I think it would do her some good to get out for a little while and take a break .

    Im sure you can get her to eat a proper meal and take care of herself a little better .

    I ran my fingers through my hair , not caring that I was messing it up .

    I kind of have something I need to do- I started to say .

    Please , Alpha .

    I know Im asking a lot , but shes fragile and I dont want to see her hurt herself , Chanse pleaded .

    She looks up to you ¡­ she always has .

    Im sure you can help her .

    I sighed ; I couldnt exactly say no to that , especially because I needed to live by example , being a Lycan Chairman and all .

    Okay , yeah , Ill take her to dinner , I murmured .

    Chanse looked pleased and smiled at my answer .

    Chapter 8190 Excellent , he said , pping his hands together .

    Illet her know .

    Thank you , Alpha .

    He bowed respectfully before retreating to the parlor to tell Sk the news .

    I sighed and nced at the time ; it looked like I wasnt going to be able to go to the mansion tonight .

    I grabbed my phone and brought up Judys contact .

    After I pushed the call button , I pressed the phone to my cheek and waited for an answer that never came I frowned and nced at the screen , hanging up before it made me leave a message .

    I decided to text her instead .

    Me : Hey , sorry , I wont be able toe over tonight .

    But Ill try and swing by tomorrow .

    Hope you good day .

    had a I reread the message , not fully satisfied with it , but it do .

    I pressed send and waited a few minutes for her to reply .

    She only sent me a thumbs up emoji .

    I furrowed my brows .

    Was she upset with me about something ? Oh , hi Daddy , Irene said as she walked down the stairs .

    Is everything okay ? Yeah , I murmured , my eyes still fixed on my phone I shook the thought of Judy being mad out of my head and looked up at my daughter who was still descending the stairs .

    Did you see Judy earlier today ? She frowned at my question and bit her lower lip .

    Yeah , she came here , she said softly .

    She wasnt feeling good , so she left .

    My frown deepened ; she was fine this morning .

    What happened so suddenly that she had to leave due to illness ? I thought I told you to tell her the tutoring session was canceled ? I reminded her .

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 0191  Oh , sorry , Dad .

    I thought you said that session was only moved , she murmured .

    I told her the session had been moved .

    But when she got here , she said she wasnt feeling well and then left .

    Thats all I know ¡­ Something wasnt sitting right in the pit of my stomach , but Irene had no reason to lie to me , so I nodded .

    Okay , I murmured .

    Thanks .

    Im having dinner with Sk tonight , so I wont be home tillter.

    Sure , Dad , Irene said , her eyes lighting up .

    Have fun ! I walked past her and up the stairs so I could get dressed for my dinner .

    Within the hour , we were ready to go .

    Sk changed into a dazzling red dress that hugged her thin body perfectly and amplified her breasts .

    I knew she was doing it on purpose , but it rubbed me the wrong way .

    I texted Judy again before I left and told her that I hoped she felt better and to call if she needed anything .

    I didnt mind stopping by with whatever she might need ¡­ it went unanswered though which made me worry even more .

    I shouldnt be worried about her like this ¡­ it wasnt in my nature .

    Yet , I couldnt seem to get her out of my head , even while I was at dinner with Sk .

    Alpha Gavin , you seem distracted , Sk said , staring at me from across the table .

    She picked up her wine and took a sip .

    Is everything okay ? I murmured as I took a sip of my own wine .

    I just have a lot on my mind .

    Im very busytely .

    I can understand that , Sk said , batting hershes Ive been super busy too .

    Its nice to get out though and get away from it all .

    Thank you for taking me to this lovely restaurant .

    Its perfect and just what I needed .

    Im sure you needed to get out too , being a busy Lycan and all .

    I nodded .

    It is nice to not be doing any work right now , I lied .

    In truth , this was more work than my actual work .

    But I couldnt say that to her , so I decided on a lie .

    She seemed to have bought it because she smiled and rxed in her seat .

    Im so d to hear you say that , she said softly , reaching over the table and touching my arm gently .

    Because Im hoping we can spend more time together .

    I pulled my arm away subtly and leaned back in my seat , taking another sip of wine .

    Its not often that I have this free time , I told her .

    Im not sure it would be possible .

    Im busy too , she confessed .

    But Ill make time for you .

    Im really enjoying myself and I think you are enjoying yourself too .

    We could have a little fun and get to know each other even better .

    Two busy souls , findingfort in one another .

    Before I could reply , the waiter returned with our meals .

    We didnt finish the conversation ; we ate in silence .

    I hoped she had forgotten about the conversation , but as we left the restaurant , she reached over and grabbed a hold of my hand .

    I dont want the evening to end , she said in a hushed tone as she stepped closer to me , her breasts .

    pressing against my arm .

    How about we take a walk under the stars and talk about life ? Its been a long time since Ive been on a date and- I stepped away from her , forcing her arms to drop to her sides and off my body .

    This wasnt a date , Sk , I told her , a little more harshly than I anticipated .

    Im sorry if you got the wrong idea but Of course not , but I was hoping that maybe this could have turned into one , Sk said quickly .

    Im not stupid , Gavin .

    I knew this wasnt a date when we started , but I also know that theres a connection between us .

    This was merely a casual outing at best , 1 told her , my frown deepening She opened her mouth to reply , but a sh of light stopped her .

    She turned to see a couple of men with cameras pointed at her .

    Sk Sinire ? Are you on a date with Gavin Landry ? Sk who are you wearing ? Your dress is lovely ! Sk whats your rtionship with Alpha Landry ? Are you a couple ? Or are you just friends ? Sk was momentarily stunned , as was 1.

    I thought she would have told them that this was nothing more than a casual outing as we had just discussed , so was shocked when she stepped closer to me , wrapping her arms around my neck .

    She smiled at the camera , winked , and then she kissed me !

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 0192 Gavins POV I immediately stepped away from her and wiped my mouth clean of her saliva .

    What the actual fuck just happened ? Sks face turned beat red at the sight of my obvious rejection of her advances .

    I turned my icy gaze to the paparazzi who noticed my fiery energy immediately and slowly lowered their cameras .

    Leave before I rip your throats out of your necks , I said through my teeth , unleashing a bit of my wolf for extra strength .

    I knew that his eyes were shining through mine and turning my gaze glowing yellow .

    The paparazzi started to shake in their shoes as they murmured their apologies and quickly dispersed from the scene .

    I was still fuming long after they had left ; I was unable to move .

    I mindlinked Beta Taylor and told him to pick us up .

    I nned to just drop her off at the vi and then return to the mansion so I could see if Judy was okay .

    I felt Sks hand on my back after what felt like a long and awkward silence .

    I immediately tensed , my wolf growling and snapped in my mind and I held him back before he hurt her .

    Dont touch me , I said through my teeth and stepped away from her .

    Gavin- Its Alpha , I snapped , turning my fiery gaze on her and ring my nostrils as anger surged through ine .

    You crossed a line tonight , Sk .

    You shouldnt have done that ! I ¡­ Im sorry , she murmured .

    I just wanted to get them off my back .

    They wouldnt stop until we gave them an answer they wanted .

    I seemed to have stopped them perfectly fine without lying to them , I seethed .

    You think that stopped them ? Skughed , shaking her head .

    They arent through with us just yet We are done here , I said just as Taylor pulled up in the car .

    Get in the car and speak nothing about this to anyone .

    She stared at me for a brief moment and then she smiled sweetly .

    Of course , she said , brushing past me .

    I wont have to speak about this to anyone .

    Theyll already be talking about it by tomorrow .

    I had no idea what she was talking about , but I decided to ignore her .

    I sat in the front seat with Taylor while Sk sat in the back seat .

    The further I was from her , the better it would be .

    My only thought at the moment was to get to Judy .

    Judys POV Maybe it doesnt mean anything .

    Nan told me on the phone .

    I curled up in bed , tears staining my cheeks .

    Why was I acting like this ? I dont even know the full story yet I had no reason to act like I lost everything ¡­ I mean , Chester flirted with me and that doesnt mean Im about to screw his brains out .

    Chapter 0192 Maybe its the same thing for Gavin and Sk ¡­ Then why does it feel like my heart had been ripped our of my chest and stomped on ? Why is my wolf in despair as if she had lost someone as well ? These feelings were confusing , and I wasnt really sure what to do about them .

    I dont know , I murmured .

    Im so tired and seeing them together earlier ¡­ it hurt , Nan .

    Why would Irene show you that ? Nan asked bitterly , She knew you had a thing for him , didnt she ? I dont know if she did or didnt ¡­ but I thought she at least suspected , I said softly .

    More tears burned in my eyes , but I blinked them away , Shes been acting strangelytely .

    Im not sure whats wrong with her , but I dont think she really wants to be my friend anymore .

    Good , Nan told me , You shouldnt be friends with your exs mistress anyway .

    She didnt know she was a mistress .

    I cant me her for what Ethan had done .

    We are both victims .

    The only difference is , I know Im a victim and Irene doesnt .

    I feel sorry for her ¡­ I want to continue being her friend , but shes been avoiding me and acting strangely .

    Dont stress too much about her ; I dont think shes worth it .

    If Gavin truly likes you , hes not going to do anything with this girl .

    Trust me , she told me gently .

    Thats the problem , Nan , I whispered .; I dont know if he does truly like me , or if this is just sex .

    There was silence on the other end for a moment .

    Maybe you should be talking to him about it ? She suggested .

    You seem to have a lot of confusion , and it should be cleared up if you continue to spend time with him and live in his mansion , Nan told me .

    I was about to reply , but then the door of the room opened , and Gavin stood at the entryway .

    It waste in the evening and my heart started to beat fast at the sight of him .

    He looked so tired .

    I wasnt expecting to see him tonight and I was borderline , mortified that he was now seeing me with my face all blotchy and my eyes filled with tears .

    I quickly tried to hide my face and wipe the tears away before they became obvious to him .

    I Nan , Ill talk to you tomorrow , I told her quickly , my voice dropping to a whisper.

    Did he just walk in ? She asked curiously .

    She knew me well .

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 0193 Yes , I whispered hoarsely .

    Good luck and remember , take a deep breath and dont jump to conclusions .

    Let him exin first before you go off .

    Update me on everything tomorrow I will , I assured her and then I hung up the phone .

    I put the phone on the nightstand and plugged it into the charger before turning to look at him .

    He still remained at the doorway , studying me with a frown .

    Irene said you were unwell , he told me .

    You were fine this morning ! I nodded and wiped my checks again , hoping he didnt notice how blotchy my face was and the tears that were still in my eyes .

    I hated how weak I was in front of him , but I couldnt help myself .

    Yeah , I was just a little under the weather , I lied .

    I think I might have eaten something bad .

    Was it whatever Chester made you ? He asked through his teeth .

    Ill fire him and- No ! I said quickly .

    Dont fire him ; he didnt do anything .

    It was something I ate at school .

    Nothing more .

    He looked almost disappointed ; I knew he kind of wanted to fire Chester because he rubbed Gavin the wrong way , but I wasnt going to let him .

    I liked Chester ; he was funny , and he made being here less lonely .

    Between him and Harper , I felt like I belonged around here .

    At least I did until I spotted Sk and Gavin together .

    That sick feeling returned to my belly and stared down at myp , willing my tears away before they slipped down my cheeks .

    How was your date ? I murmured , unable to hide the bitterness in my tone .

    It wasnt a date , he said immediately .

    It was a casual dinner .

    Chanse thought it would be good if I took her to dinner and- his voice trailed off .

    Wait , didnt say anything about it in the text .

    How did you know ? 1 bit my lip as my cheeks burned with embarrassment had nothing to be embarrassed about though ; I didnt ask Irene to send me a photo of Gavin and Sk leaving .

    She captioned it , My father going on his first real date in years ! Dont they look beautiful together ? I felt sick to my stomach , and I have been crying ever since .

    I hated the effect it had on me , but I couldnt help myself .

    They did look great together ; Sk in her shimmering red dress , pressed herself up against Gavin who was dressed in a nice suit .

    He was dressed in something more casual now and I wondered if Sk helped him take off his suit .

    Irene sent me a picture , I admitted .

    She wanted me to see how lovely the two of you ! were together .

    I looked up at him and saw that his eyes were dark with rage .

    I shuddered at the sight of him and swallowed the lump in my throat .

    Ill have a conversation with her about that , he muttered .

    But it wasnt a date .

    I nodded , wanting to believe him .

    1/2  Chapter oras He stepped closer to the bed .

    Are you still feeling sick ? He asked .

    I nodded ; I was feeling sick , but not because I ate something bad .

    Ill get you some tea then , he said ; before I could protest , he was already out of the room .

    I sighed and leaned my head against my pillow , feeling frustrated and hurt all at the same time .

    Gavin returned a littleter with a mug of tea , made exactly how I liked it .

    I was surprised that he remembered such details about me .

    I thanked him and sipped the tea silently , with him watching me .

    We didnt talk for the rest of the night ; I wasnt even expecting him to stay the night .

    But he did .

    He slept beside me as if it was the most normal thing in the world .

    When I woke the next morning , the bed was empty , but I heard the shower on in the bathroom and I let out a breath I hadnt known I was holding .

    He was still there , and he was taking a shower I started to feel a bit lighter knowing that he came to me right after his date and spent the night with me under the impression that I was sick .

    He made me tea and was tentative about my needsst night ; he didnt try to have sex with me or anything .

    Maybe he did care about me after all .

    I grabbed my phone , and I saw that Nan had called me and she sent me a text as well .

    I frowned , wondering what was so urgent that she needed to get a hold of me so early this morning , I opened the text and saw her message , my heart weighing heavily in my chest .

    Nan : Whatever you do , dont open the inte today ! Please !! There was a sinking feeling in my chest , and I knew I had to find out what she was talking about .

    I immediately went to the inte and the news headline wasrge and in front of my face , making that sick feeling in my stomach return .

    Sk Sinre Spotted with New Boyfriend , Gavin Landry ! Tears filled my eyes and started to spill down my cheeks before I could stop them .

    I pressed the caption and let it take me to the article ¡­ and that was when I saw the photo ¡­ It was Gavin and Sk , and they were kissing !

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 0194 In just a heartbeat , it felt like my entire world had been crashing down around me .

    Gavin lied to me .

    He had taken Sk out on a date and kissed her ¡­ the evidence was in this new story and now I felt stupid for falling for such a nasty trick .

    Hadnt Ethan taught me anything? I couldnt trust anyone .

    They would all betray me .

    Ellian was my fated mate and even he betrayed me .

    Now Gavin was betraying me ? The shower turned off and I quickly got out of bed , I grabbed a pair of jeans and a T shirt .

    I wanted to get out of here before lie left the bathroom .

    I wasnt sure Id be able to face him right now .

    I was fuming and I knew it would only be bad .

    My wolf was in despair , and she was also angry over the fact that Gavin had lied to us .

    What was wrong with me ? Why did I keep getting yed so badly like this ? Just as I reached the door , the bathroom door swung open and Gavin stepped out , wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist .

    Beads of water trailed down his broad chest and I found myself staring made my at it for the longest moment as it disappeared beneath the towel .

    Seeing him like this always heart skip a beat and it was a struggle to pull my eyes away from it and up at his face .

    He was staring at me with an amused look in his eyes , having caught me checking him out .

    My cheeks flushed but it was mainly out of rage and not because of embarrassment .

    I was about to turn and leave , but his voice stopped me .

    Are you leaving for somewhere ? He asked , ncing at the time .

    You dont have to be at school for another few hours .

    I was wondering how you were feeling .

    If you want , we could ¡­ his voice trailed off when he saw the hurt expression on my face .

    So , thats why you spent the night here even after knowing I was sick ? I asked through my teeth .

    Did you not get enoughst night that you needed to get some from me as well ? He narrowed his eyes , a frown marring his lips .

    What are you talking about ? ??? Dont y stupid with me , Gavin , 1 all but shouted .

    I know exactly what you were doingst night , and I feel so stupid to believe that it wasnt an actual date .

    But that was a lie .

    It was a date ¡­ you were on a date with her and then you came here and lied to me about it ! A low growl escaped his throat as he stepped closer to me .

    Dont speak to me like that .

    You are out of line .

    Remember who you are speaking to , he said in a low and deadly tone .

    I gave h a mockingugh .

    Oh , trust me .

    I know exactly who Im speaking to .

    You are a liar , and I shouldnt have trusted you .

    You are all the same ! Whats the meaning of this outburst ? He asked , his eye glowing yellow as his wolf fought to take 1/2 control .

    I wondered if he wanted to tear my throat out .

    Are you still ying stupid ? I asked as I pulled out of my phone .

    I brought up the headline and showed it to him , watching his eyes widen as he took in the photo underneath the headline .

    He was at a loss for words ; he had been caught in a lie and now he didnt know how to sweet talk himself out of this .

    Still going to pretend it wasnt a date ? I muttered bitterly .

    1 turned away from him and was about to leave but he grabbed my arm , stopping me immediately .

    It wasnt enough to hurt me , but enough to send me into a fight or flight mode .

    I whipped around and pped him hard in the face .

    He barely flinched and Im pretty sure I hurt my hand way more than I hurt his face , but it still felt good to hear the sound and to know I made some kind of impact on him .

    You are acting like a fool , he said between his teeth .

    Calm yourself down before you go anywhere .

    I wont have you leaving here like this .

    Why ? Am I embarrassing you , Alpha ? I asked sarcastically .

    I apologize .

    I mocked a head bow before pulling my arm out of his grasp .

    Dont touch me ! He grabbed my arm again and this time he shoved me against the wall , his wolf surging forward slightly and I could see him fighting to control himself .

    I thought he was about to rip out my throat , but when he nuzzled his face in the nape of my neck and inhaled deeply , letting out a shuttering breath , I felt my body rxing .

    His close proximity gave my wolf and body a strange reaction and the anger I was once feeling started to subside .

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 0195 Dont test me , Judy , he murmured against me , his lips tracing the nape of my neck , his tongue slipping out .

    I trembled beneath him as he pinned me between his body and the wall .

    Im not in the mood .

    I wasnt sure what to say or do , but at this moment , my body seemed to have a mind of its own .

    I lifted up one of my legs and wrapped it around his waist , grinding myself against him like a horny dog .

    I felt him hardening and it made me move faster , wanting to see how hard I could make him at this moment .

    He let out another low growl before his lips covered mine and he kissed me as if he had been starving .

    I hadnt realized how badly I wanted him until that moment , but we were soon ripping each others clothes off .

    Nowpletely naked , I was at his mercy , and Ipletely forgot why I was even angry with him in the first ce .

    My heart was hammering against my chest at rapid speed , and I moaned into his mouth as he lifted me up and I wrapped both legs around his body .

    He pushed himself into me and I let out another breathy moan , speaking out his name He nibbled on my bottom lip as he continued to thrust into me .

    He ran his lips down my neck , sending chills throughout my entire body .

    His little bites mark me without actually marking me .

    He brought me over to bed and ravished my body as I enjoyed his .

    He sucked and bit every corner of me that he could , leaving his markings all over the ce .

    Iran my fingers through his hair as he brought me to new heights .

    I was blinded by the lust that our conversation from before had flown right out of the window .

    Some might call me foolish , but at this moment I didnt care .

    When he pushed me over the edge and I screamed out his name , he growled loudly , his wolf surging forward and his canines elongated .

    I gasped at the sight , and I found myself wanting to bear my neck to him ; my own wolf tried to surge as well , wanting to submit to him , but I held her back , confused by the gesture .

    As Gavin reached his climax , he managed to pull his wolf back and he let out a distressed howl before submitting ck into Gavin .

    We were both breathing heavily as we came down from the peak .

    He quickly pulled out of me and gained a bit of distance so we could catch our breaths , neither of us looking at each other .

    Im not sure either of us knew what to say at that moment , but my entire body was on fire .

    I should go , he said as he quickly got off the bed .

    I have some business today .

    But Ill see youter at the vi .

    I nodded numbly and watched him as he quickly got dressed .

    He would barely even look at me and I wondered what was runn he would have told me .

    through his mind .

    I didnt ask him though ; I knew he wanted me to know , Without another word , he left , leaving me alone with my thoughts .

    At school , I told Nan all about it and she told me I was stupid for forgetting why I was upset in the first ce , but she was d I didnt let it ruin my day .

    Truth be told , I hadnt thought about Sk or the kiss since this morning .

    My mind was whirling with thoughts of Gavin almost losing control of his wolf while .

    we had sex .

    Did he almost mark me ? 12  Chapter 0195 Why would that be something his wolf would want ? And why did that excite me ? It didnt make any sense to me , but I decided to not dwell too much on it .

    I had to get through my session with Matt and pretend that it never happened When I reached the Viter that evening , I wasnt expecting it to be so busy with a film crew .

    Apparently , they were starting their filming session in Gavins Vi , but the parlor was cleared so I was able to tutor Matt .

    After we did his homework , we went outside to spar a lttle before I left for the evening , but I noticed that they were doing some filming on the training grounds .

    Gavin was speaking with Sk about something while the others were talking amongst themselves .

    Sk was putting her hands all over him and he was just standing there , letting her touch him , A furious rage coursed through me and before I knew what was happening , I was growling ! ti

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 0196 I didnt realize what I was doing until everybody turned to stare at me .

    My wolf was furious at the sight of Sk all over Gavin and I could hardly contain her .

    She wanted blood and I wasnt sure if I could hold her back fully .

    She had never acted like this before and had to admit , I was a bit worried .

    I felt Matts hand wrap around my wrist and that was the only thing that started to calm me .

    Even my wolf knew she couldnt lose control with a child present .

    I took a steady deep breath and released it shakily .

    My eyes found Gavins and he didnt look pleased with my outburst .

    He said something to Sk who stepped away from him , her hands tucked in at her sides , and her eyes never left mine .

    She didnt look pleased either ; the others just looked at me curiously and were a little amused .

    Im sure they lived for this kind of drama , and they were hoping something exciting would happen sooner orter .

    Before I could grasp what was happening , Gavin was beside me .

    He grabbed my wrist and yanked me along with him and into the vi .

    I nearly stumbled over my feet in the process .

    I could feel his anger rolling off him in waves and it made me that much more nervous .

    I had never felt this type of angering off him before and it made it that much worse knowing it was directed at me .

    When we were far enough away , he finally stopped walking and released his hold on me .

    He turned to face me , and I could see the anger crossing his face .

    Is this arrangement of ours too much for you ? I was stunned by his question .

    W ¡­ what ? I asked him , my resolve fading .

    Is this going to be an issue ? Are other women being around me ? Because if it is , we should stop with this arrangement and just be boss and employer again .

    You can still remain in the mansion but- I dont know what happened , I said quickly .

    My wolf momentarily lost her mind , but shes fine now .

    He was quiet for a moment as he scanned my face .

    You made a fool out of yourself out there .

    You knew they were shooting today and shouldnt havee out there .

    Didnt Irene give you the notice ? I frowned and grabbed my phone from my pocket .

    Irene hadnt texted me at all .

    I knew she was upset with me about something , but why would she sabotage me like that ? I nced at Gavin and bit my lower lip .

    I must have missed her text , I mumbled , not wanting to pin him against his daughter .

    I didnt want to cause issues with the Landry family .

    I have to do damage .

    If you are going to act like a child , then you can leave .

    Do your tutoring sessions elsewhere , he snapped before he turned his back on me .

    1 His words were harsh , and they felt like a p in the face .

    I wasnt sure what to say or do , so I stood there , watching him walk away .

    A momentter , Matt joined me .

    He had a concerned frown on his lips .

    Are you okay , Judy ? He asked .

    TA Chapter 0196 I didnt want him to think that I was upset , so I forced a smile and nodded .

    Yeah , I told him .

    Lets do some training in the vis gym today , I suggested .

    #  He nodded and we headed to the back of the vi and into the gym .

    We spent the next hour training and by the time we were done , we were both exhausted .

    As I was leaving , I got a glimpse of Irene who was walking out of the kitchen .

    She froze when she spotted .

    me , and her frown was evident .

    Why didnt you tell me that they were filming on the training grounds today ? I asked her , folding her arms across my chest .

    It must have slipped my mind , she said , shrugging one of her shoulders as she started to walk towards the stairs .

    Is there a problem between us , Irene ? I asked her , stopping her from getting too far .

    Why would you think theres a problem ? She asked , a little too innocently .

    Her tone spoke volumes , and I realized she had been nning against me .

    She was angry with me and for reasons I wasnt sure of .

    My frown deepened as my cheeks grew hot .

    What had I done wrong to make you dislike me ? I thought you wanted to be friends , but you arent acting like a friend , Irene , I told her .

    She was silent for a moment before she let out a bitterugh .

    She spun on her heel and red at me , her eyes icy and sending a chill down my spine .

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 0197 You want to talk about friendship ? She asked , stepping closer to me .

    You are the one who wasnt acting like a friend .

    You lied to me from the beginning and now you are angry because Im the one who has the upper hand ? You are pathetic and my father deserves better than to be yed by you ! My blood went cold .

    What are you talking about ? I asked her .

    I never lied to you ¡­ Even as I spoke those words , I knew they werent true .

    But Irene couldnt possibly know the truth about Ethan and me ¡­ could she ? Telling from the crazed look in her eyes ¡­ it was a possibility .

    You have been lying to me since the second we met ! Irene hissed ; her eyes filled with a fire I had never seen before .

    You told me nothing was going on between you and Ethan , but you lied of me , Judy ! You didnt tell me you were his fated mate ! I was stunned that she knew this information .

    How did she find out ?? I wasnt sure what to say , so I stared at her , dumbstruck .

    Nothing to say now , huh ? She murmured , shaking her head , her eyes filling with pity and disgust .

    Have you been sleeping with him this entire time ? Is that why you never said anything ? Am I the fool here ? Are you and Ethan screwing- No ! I said sharply , cutting off her words .

    Ethan and I are no longer together .

    # Dont bullshit me , she said , tears filling her eyes .

    You dont just break up with a fated mate .

    Its not possible .

    Either you did something so terrible that it made him walk away from you , or you are still screwing each other , and this is some kind of sick n to get close to my father .

    I dont know what your game n is , but its not going to work ! I dont know what youre talking about , I said , shaking my own head .

    Im not ying you , Irene .

    Im not the one you need to be worried about ! I cant believe a single thing that you say ! She hissed , stepping closer to me .

    You are a liar , and I thought you were my friend .

    But that was a lie too .

    You were never my friend .

    You were plotting against my fianc¨¦.1 me from the beginning .

    You were after Ethan is not the saint you think he is ¡­ I tried to reason with her ; I wanted her to see that she was engaged to a monster , He was the one she needed to be mad at .

    Tears streaked down her cheeks .

    No , you are the mastermind , she said .

    Ethan would never deliberately lie to me .

    Was she serious ? Irene- Just shut the hell up ! She growled and before I knew what was happening , she grabbed my hair and yanked me to the ground .

    It was all so sudden that I had barely enough time to react .

    I didnt want to Chapter 0197  hurt her , even though I knew I could take her down quickly .

    I just wanted to defend myself , so I used my defense mechanisms to avoid her punches .

    looked in the vi foyer ; two girls screaming and rolling around the I couldnt imagine how I must have ground .

    Im sure it was pathetic .

    The second Gavin appeared in front of us , I knew it before I even saw him .

    His aura was strong , and it washed over the both of us immediately .

    Irene only coward a little at the force of his Alpha powers , probably because they were of the same blood , so it didnt have as strong an effect on her .

    But for me , it hurt badly .

    I screamed in pain as my head felt like it was about to explode .

    The force of his Alpha powers pushed me into the ground so hard that I felt my nose bleeding from the pressure , Irene , tell me what is going on here ? Gavin ordered his daughter , his wolf close to the surface .

    She betrayed me , Irene whimpered , her bottom lip trembling .

    Shes been with Ethan the entire time ¡­ shes his fated mate ! Gavin released me from his Alpha power , and I let out a breath of air from the relief .

    I didnt dare move from the ground though .

    I was a mess ; my nose was bleeding and apparently , I had been crying without even realizing it .

    What did you just say ? Gavin asked Irene , his eyes narrowed .

    Irene sniffled and wiped her eyes .

    I said , shes been sleeping with my fianc¨¦ ! At that moment , the front door shut , and we all turned our attention to the person standing before us .

    I was faced with a wide eyed Ethan .

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 0198 Irene hadnt meant to spill that secret like that , especially with Ethan being right there .

    But she didnt know that Ethan was about to walk in .

    She was nning on meeting himter , so it would have been a nice surprise for him to show up at the Vi announce .

    However , at this moment , Irene was mortified .

    She stared back at Ethan who was staring at her like he was a deer caught in the headlights .

    His eyes were impossibly big , and he had no idea what to say at this moment .

    He hadnt expected Irene to know about him and Judy , even though nothing was going on between them right now , she was still never supposed to find out that they were in fact fatedmates .

    Had Judy told Irene this information ? How would she have found out ?? I didnt mean to cause a scene , Irene said , standing to her feet and wiping at her eyes .

    But Judy lied but it was to me from the beginning .

    She told me that nothing was going on between her and Ethan , b nothing but a lie .

    Gavins eyes found Judys and they darkened .

    He was furious and that much was obvious to everyone involved .

    Irene wasnt exactly sure which part he was mad at though .

    Was he mad that Judy had and betrayed Irene , or was he mad at the fact that shes been sleeping with Ethan ? Maybe now her father will see that she is not the woman he thought she was , and he can leave her behind .

    Sk is the much better choice anyway .

    Irene , Baby ¡­ Ethan finally said , breaking the silence between them as he stepped closer to her and around Judy .

    He didnt even spare Judy a look and it made Irenes heart swell a little .

    He looked so distraught and frightened that it tugged at her heartstrings .

    I would never do anything to hurt you .

    I just didnt want to worry you but Judy and I are indeed mates ¡­ but we broke up ¡­ theres nothing more to it than that .

    Irene wasnt sure if she should believe him or not .

    She stared at him with a hurt expression ; tears filling her eyes .

    She bit her trembling lower lip , trying to understand what was going on .

    I dont know what to trust anymore ¡­ Irene admitted , staring down at her hands .

    I know ¡­ Ethan said softly , reaching his hand out to her like was trying to tame a wild animal .

    And its my fault .

    Im so sorry .

    But I love you , Irene , and I would never do anything to purposely hurt you .

    You have to believe me , baby .

    Im so sorry you had to find out this way .

    More tears slipped down Irenes cheeks .

    Maybe you should speak about this in private , her father said , his eyes still fixed on Judy who remained on the ground .

    His Alpha power did a number on her .

    Irene finally nodded and took Ethans hand .

    Okay , she said softly .

    She didnt bother to share Judy another look ; she walked with Ethan up the stairs and into the bedroom , 1/2 Chapter 190 closing the door behind them .

    Ethan let out a breath of air once they were alone , but Irene was feeling anything but relieved .

    She wrapped her arms around her body and red at him across the room .

    How could you lie to me , Ethan ? She asked him after a beat of silence .

    Ethan turned to look at her and she saw the remorse on his face .

    I shouldnt have , he admitted .

    Im so sorry .

    Please forgive me ¡­ How can I forgive you so quickly ? She asked , sniffling as she wiped at her moist cheeks .

    Are you still sleeping with her ? No , Ethan said without hesitation .

    Do you want to sleep with her ? She suddenly asked .

    There as a slight hesitation that made Irenes heart crack even more .

    Itsplicated , he admitted .

    My wolf still wants her because shes our mate .

    So , I guess until we mate and mark you , then the answer is yes .

    I still want to sleep with her in some shape or form .

    But thatll end soon enough , and I wouldnt act on those feelings .

    You are the one I want to be with .

    You are the one I love .

    I cant love Judy the same way I used to Why not ? Irene asked , meeting his eyes .

    Because she cheated on me with someone else , he blurted , shrugging his shoulders .

    Shes maniptive .

    Shes been here this entire time , using your father , because she wants to get to me .

    She told me so herself !

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 0199  Irene gawked at him ; she suspected as much , but hearing Ethan confirm it was mind boggling .

    What ? She asked in a breathy whisper .

    Shes using my father to get pet to v you ? Yes , of course she is , he said , rolling his eyes .

    Why else would she be hanging around him like this ? Its pathetic if you ask me .

    Shes flirted with me so much since she started working here and I keep telling her that Im not interested .

    Shes not the person you thought she was , Irene .

    You should be careful around her .

    Irene knew this , but hearing it was different .

    Anger coursed through her ; she started to hate Judy just a little more and now her poor Ethan was a victim to her Ethan closed the gap between them , seeing this as his opportunity tofort her .

    He wrapped her in his arms and kept her close to his body .

    His wolf wasnt exactly happy about this ¡­ but he needed tofort Irene if he wanted his ns to work out .

    I love yo you , Ethan murmured , kissing the top of her head .

    Im so sorry that you got hurt .

    But I promise , Im not hiding anything more from you .

    15 Irene nodded against his chest and let out a breath of relief .

    She felt better after this talk , she now knew who her friends were and who were her enemies and Judy was no friend .

    Judys POV Gavin pressed the warm cloth to my nose , wiping away the excess blood on my face .

    We hadnt spoken since Irene and Ethan went upstairs .

    I was hoping that she would have told Ethan to get lost and not take him back .

    But that didnt seem to be the case ; the moment she took his hand , I knew she was going to forgive him .

    I was honestly surprised Gavin was even allowing that to happen ; he knew what scum Ethan was .

    Yet , hes still letting his daughter marry him .

    Were you the one who told her ? Gavin asked , breaking the silence between us .

    I looked up at him , surprised by the question .

    No , of course not , I told him .

    I wouldnt do that .

    I wouldnt want to hurt her like that .

    Then , how did she find out ? Gavin asked , his tone usatory .

    I frowned at him .

    I dont know , I said slowly .

    I have no idea how she found out , but it wasnt from me .

    He studied my face for a moment before nodding and returning his attention to the blood on my face .

    You shouldnt have fought with her .

    1 narrowed my eyes at her , shocked by his words .

    She threw the first punch , I told him .

    I barely fought back .

    You know I could have- You should have walked away before it got to that point .

    Chapter 0199  His words were like a p in the face , and I wasnt sure what to say in response .

    We both remained silent for a while and once he finished wiping the blood on my face , he leaned back and studied me even more .

    to I think until the filming is finished , you shouldnte vi , he told me .

    Ill send Matt to you at the mansion .

    I raised my brows .

    You arent worried about Matt finding out that Im living here ? I asked him .

    He shook his head .

    Matts only been there a few times himself , Gavin admitted .

    If he asks any questions , we can just tell him that you needed a ce to stay , and I offered the mansion .

    Theres nothing more to it than that , right ? I bit my lip , feeling hurt , but I nodded .

    Right , I murmured .

    And I think its best if you stayed away from Irene .

    At least until things cool down , he murmured .

    He didnt have to tell me twice ; Irene made it perfectly clear where I stood with her .

    As much as it hurt to lose a friend , it was probably better if I didnt hang out with my exs fianc¨¦ anyway .

    I nodded again , hating how red my face was getting .

    You should go , he concluded as he stood to his feet .

    I wont be there tonight , but Ill try to swing by tomorrow .

    Its okay , I said softly .

    I get it .

    He didnt reply , but I could feel his eyes on me .

    C ¡­ can you tell Irene that Im sorry ? I asked him , peeking up at him through hisshes .

    His jaw clenched and unclenched , and he nodded .

    Sure , he said .

    I gave him a faint smile , but I turned and left , unable to spare him another look .

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 0200 Judys POV Ethan is such a jerk , Nan huffed as we walked to the student lounge .

    It was the next day after my encounter with Irene and I had just finished telling Nan about the entire ordeal .

    She was aggravated on my behalf , I was just hurt and confused .

    Gavin hadnt reached out to me sincest night and it was almost nearing evening currently .

    Actually , he did text me earlier .

    But it was only to tell me that Matt wasnt feeling well and that he wasnt going toe to tutoring today .

    He also made it a point to tell me that he wasnting over tonight .

    It wasnt surprising ; I wasnt really expecting him to .

    Yeah , well , Irene is hopelessly in love with him .

    Im assuming she took him back , I murmured , shaking my head .

    Its whatever .

    Its not my problem anymore .

    Doesnt it still hurt though ? Nan asked with a frown I mean , hes your mate and all ¡­ I shook my head and bit my lower lip .

    Thats not the part that hurt the most , I murmured .

    Im used to Ethan hurting me and my wolf .

    Its not new to either of us .

    It hurts less and less each time though .

    I dont love him anymore , despite him being my mate .

    Nan nodded thoughtfully .

    We need to get our minds off stupid guys , Nan said , facing me .

    We had just reached the student lounge .

    We hadnt gone inside yet though ; her eyes were wide with excitement .

    I heard theres going to be a frat party tonight ! ??? .

    A frat party ? I asked , raising my brows .

    Seriously , Nan ? She nodded happily as she opened the door .

    I stepped in and she followed after me , looping through mine .

    g an arm Everybody is going to be there .

    I have tonight off from work , and I really want to get out and have some fun .

    So , I was thinking we should go to this party , she told me , a wide grin spreading across her face .

    I sighed and shook my head .

    Parties were not my thing , especially frat parties .

    I would have rather stay in thebat center for a little longer tonight and get some training done .

    Oh ,e on , Judy ! Nan pleaded .

    We never get to do anything .

    This is going to be so fun , and you need a night out to forget about Ethan and Gavin .

    I sighed , I knew she was right .

    It could be a good thing to get out for a little bit and maybe loosen up .

    Okay , I finally relented .

    We will go to this party .

    Its not like I have anything better to do anyways .

    She squealed and wrapped her arms around me in a tight hug .

    Im so excited ! We will meet here on campus .

    Its at the fraternity house .

    Wear something hot ! She ordered , pointing her finger at me .

    I chuckled and nodded .

    Chapter 0200 Yes , mam , I said , giving her a mocking salute .

    We spent some time talking andughing while we studied for uing exams .

    Afterward , Leroy came to pick me up and take me home .

    I spent the rest of the evening getting dressed for this party that I didnt even want to attend .

    But when I saw my appearance in the mirror , I grinned .

    Third Person POV Nan had nothing good to wear to her first frat party .

    She wanted to wear something hot , but most of her clothing was ssy and fit for her job .

    She didnt wear anything remotely slutty and thats exactly the kind of look she was going for .

    She thought about texting Judy and asking her if she wanted to go shopping , but she decided against it .

    Judy was having a hard enough time deciding whether or not she even wanted to go and Im sure she needed some peace and quiet before such an event .

    So , Nan decided to take her car into the city and do a little shopping herself .

    She still had a few hours before the party tonight so there was plenty of time to get something hot for the event and make herself into a gorgeous slut .

    Wee back , Nan , the store clerk said as Nan walked through the doors of her favorite boutique .

    Hey , Becky , Nan replied .

    I need something hot .

    Im going to a frat party tonight .

    Becky , the store clerk , frowned .

    Ew , those are so gross , Becky said , crinkling her nose in disgust .

    I dont miss those days .

    Becky was a little older ; she was fresh out of college and was training to be a manager at this boutique .

    She was never a party animal , but she did go to asional frat parties during her college years .

    Well , this is my first one and I want to make a good impression , Nan said with a shrug .

    Becky nodded , understanding all too well where Nan wasing from .

    Well , make it quick .

    Im closing early tonight , Becky told her .

    Nan frowned .

    Whats the asion ? Nan asked .

    I dont think its a holiday .

    No , its not , Becky said , her grin widening .

    I have a date tonight and Im so excited .

    I cant believe he actually asked me out .

    Hes from Silver Crescent pack , and we met at a bar a few nights ago .

    Hes taking me dancing and to dinner .

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 0201 Wow , he sounds like a keeper , Nan chuckled .

    Becky nodded .

    Hes picking me up here¡­ hes so good looking I might die , Becky chuckled .

    And hes a little older as well .

    Definitely early 30s .

    I guess we both have big nights , Nanughed .

    She went to check out the newest merchandise .

    There were a few really cute things , but nothing really said what she wanted to say .

    Noticing Nans indecisiveness , Becky decided to help .

    She rummaged through some really cute outfits and uncovered the most gorgeous and shortest dress that she could find .

    When she presented it to Nan , she gasped .

    Oh , my Goddess ! Nan gasped , grabbing the dress .

    Its perfect .

    I have to try this on .

    Becky chuckled .

    Ill give it to you discounted too , Becky added as Nan rushed into the changing room .

    As Nan changed , she examined the delicate fabrics of the dress and smiled .

    It was short and left no mystery of whaty underneath .

    It spoke volumes and thats exactly what she wanted .

    Nan ran her fingers through her shoulder length blond hair , allowing her light curls to bounce around her pretty features .

    Nan was gorgeous , however , she always felt less pretty when it came to Judy though ; there was no other beauty than Judys beauty and Nan admired that about her friend .

    But she was also a little envious at the same time ; she wished she had the same good looks as her best friend .

    She sighed and twirled around in the dress ; it showed off her cleavage and her stunning long legs .

    It was perfect and she was going to buy it .

    Just as she grabbed the door handle to the dressing room , she froze .

    She sniffed the air and took in the most incredible scent she had ever smelled in her entire life .

    It was the scent of warm milk chocte and maybe a hint of mint .

    Both were favorite treats , and they smelled as if they were baking together in the oven .

    Her stomach flipped over and suddenly , her wolf was very alive and active .

    She wanted to get to the source of that smell .

    Nan quickly hurried out of the dressing room and walked around the corner .

    Her nose was in the air as she followed the scent .

    She heard Becky chuckling at the front counter , and she walked in that direction for two reasons .

    One reason was to show her the gorgeous dress , and the second reason was to ask her if she knew where that incredible scent wasing from .

    But she froze entirely when she saw the man standing at the counter .

    He was the hottest guy she had ever seen in her life and her mouth began to water at the sight of him .

    Nan wasnt so sure if she believed in love at first sight , but when he turned , his warm brown eyes met hers , she knew at that moment that she was a goner .

    For a second , she was confused .

    But her wolf pushed a single thought at the forefront of her brain .

    Mate ¡­.

    Chapter 0201  The guy stared at her with wide eyes , and he seemed to be at a loss for words too .

    At first , he was looking into her eyes , but then , they dipped low , and he was studying her cleavage making her cheeks burn hot .

    They lowered , and he studied her legs , his eyes darkening at the sight .

    When he lifted his gaze to meet hers once again , she could see the hunger and lust in his eyes .

    She knew his wolf was fighting to take control .

    Oh , my Goddess ! Becky gasped when she spotted Nan .

    She rushed towards Nan with a wide grin .

    You look amazing ! Youll look great at the party tonight .

    Becky was so lost in her own thoughts as she studied Nans dress that she didnt hear the low growling from the guy at the counter .

    He didnt like the idea of Nan being seen by others in that dress ¡­ or at least his wolf didnt like it .

    You have to get that dress , Becky continued as she made a fuss about Nans appearance .

    Yeah , Nan said , her eyes glued on the guys .

    gr And you dont even have to pay for it right now .

    Consider it a gift , from me to you , Becky surprised Nan by saying .

    But I do have to kick you out now because Im leaving .

    Nan finally pulled her eyes away from the man to look at Becky .

    Youre leaving now ? She asked .

    Becky nodded and stepped back towards the guy at the counter , a big smile on her face .

    Yes ! My date is here .

    We are leaving now , she told me , as she wrapped an arm around the mans arms / Nan was struck silent as she stared at Becky in the arms of her mate .

    Her mate was Beckys date ?!

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 0202 Judys POV I have no idea what Im getting myself into .

    This was probably the west idea that I could possibly have .

    But I promised Nan that 1 woulde with her to this party and that was exactly what I was going to da Thanks for the ride , Leroy , I told him as we got closer to the school .

    Its my job , he reminded me .

    You dont have to thank me .

    I shrugged .

    But still , I murmured .

    He grinned and nced at me through the rearview mirror .

    Well , if you need me to pick you up early , let me know , wouldnt me you for wanting to bail sooner thante told me .

    I know how these parties are and I I nodded , appreciating him so much for that .

    As he parked the car , I thanked him onest time before leaving and walking towards the student lounge where I promised Id meet Nan .

    We were nning on walking of the party together .

    When I didnt see her , I waited .

    I sat on the stairway , not caring if I had dirtied my dress and I continued to wait for her for what felt like an hour .

    I nced at the time with a frown ; I thought she wanted to meet at 8.

    It was nearing 9 .

    Had she gone to the party without me ? Just as I was about to stand and walk to the frat house by myself , I heard my name being called .

    I turned to see Nan rushing towards me .

    She was beautiful in her ck dress ; it was super short and showed off her legs and cleavage perfectly .

    It certainly put my simple dress to shame .

    Nan had always been beautiful and there was a part of me that was envious of it .

    When she got closer , I saw that her eyes were a little red .

    Had she been crying ? Are you okay ? I asked her when she finally reached me .

    She gave me a smile , but it didnt reach her eyes .

    Yeah , she said breathlessly .

    Sorry , Imte .

    I ran a little behind tonight .

    I had to go shopping for this dress and got back a littleter than I nned .

    I nodded thoughtfully and draped my arm through hers .

    I Its no problem , I told her .

    Lets get this over with She chuckled .

    Thats the spirit , she said with a smile .

    1/2 +25 BOHUS Together , we walked to the frat house .

    It was loud and there were so many people on the outside and Inside .

    It was a nice night , so it didnt surprise me that there were a ton of people hanging out outside as well .

    The music was bumping , and it gave me a slight headache almost immediately.

    We shimmied our way through the crowd and reached the front door .

    Nan kept a hold on my arm the entire time as she said hi to some of the guys she knew They all looked her up and down and I could see their gazes darkening with lust .

    I made a mental note to keep an eye on Na tonight.

    I didnt trust any of these frat guys , especially not with my friend .

    Lets get some beer ! She said .

    I crinkled my nose .

    I hate beer , I muttered .

    Its a frat party , Judy .

    They dont have much else , she told me .

    I sighed and followed her through the house , and we reached the kitchen .

    There were a ton of coolers set out filled with different types of beer .

    She grabbed one of the cans and handed me another .

    When we cracked it open , she held up the can to me .

    To our first frat party ! she cheered .

    I couldnt help butugh and clink my can with hers .

    We sipped the beer , and I nearly gagged at the taste .

    I truly hated beer , but maybe I could learn to love it .

    The music was much louder in the living room ; there were a bunch of people in the center of the room dancing .

    Most of them were already drunk .

    Some of the girls were grinding against some of the frat boys and they were soaking it up .

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 0203 Nan and Iughed at the sight of it and we started to mock dance in return .

    It was fun to let loose with my best friend , especially because she was just as silly as I was .

    We drank our beer and the more I drank it , the better started toste .

    Maybe this wouldnt be so bad after all .

    Nan finished her beer first and she grabbed another one .

    She was also lightweight so she was getting tipsy off the one beer , I could only imagine how she would be after her second one .

    Beer bong outside ! One of the frat boys announced , it made everyone cheer and rush towards the back patio .

    Nan grabbed my arm and pulled me along with her .

    We joined the others around the beer bong table and when one of the frat boys asked who wanted to be his partner , I was surprised Nan volunteered .

    Nan , youve never yed before , I reminded her .

    Sheughed and shrugged .

    So what ? She said lightly .

    Theres a first time for everything .

    She rushed towards the giant frat boy and high fived him .

    He took one look at her and his brows raised ; it was obvious he liked what he saw .

    He motioned for her to go first .

    She missed the cup on her first try , making everyone , including herugh .

    The guy on the other team got the ball in the cup on the first try and Nan was forced to drink .

    She chucked the entire cup of beer in one go and I was shocked by this .

    The game continued on .

    Nan only got a couple of hits in , but for the most part , she lost pathetically .

    The guy on her team didnt seem to mind though ; he was enjoying the show of Nan jumping up and down and showing off her body .

    By the end of the game , Nan was wasted , and I knew I was going to have to carry her out of there .

    I was a little tipsy too because I was on my second beer , but I wasnt nearly as bad off as Nan .

    She could barely walk a straight line , and her words were all sloshed .

    The guy on her team put his hand on her lower back and started to guide her away , whispering something in her ear .

    I frowned and followed after them , grabbing Nans hand and pulling her towards me .

    Hey! The guyined .

    Take a hike , I ordered , pulling Nan along with me .

    I couldnt understand what she was saying , but she was murmuring something as I dragged her away from there .

    You need to lighten up ! The guy shouted from behind me .

    Its a party ! I held up my middle finger , making the others howl withughter .

    We got inside , which wasnt as crowded as it was earlier because most of everybody was outside , watching the second game of beer bong- I guided Nan to a couch and sat her down , sitting down beside her .

    She lookedpletely out of it as she rested her head on my shoulder .

    Whats wrong with me ? She murmured , puckering her lips .

    I chuckled .

    Nothing , Nan .

    You are just drunk ¡­ I assured her ..

    Why am I not good enough ? She asked , sighing .

    I raised my brows ; she was very drunk , but I wasnt expecting that .

    What are you talking about ? You are plenty good enough .

    You are too good , I told her .

    She let out a shuddering breath and that was when I felt moisture on my shoulder .

    I looked down at her .

    Nan , are you crying ? I asked her , my brows furrowed .

    I knew something was wrong earlier when I first saw her , but I thought maybe it was just a fluke .

    Nan wasnt much of a crier ¡­ so this was rming .

    I hate myself ¡­ she whispered hoarsely .

    Nan whats going on ? I asked her .

    Whats wrong ? He doesnt want me ¡­ she murmured .

    Who ? The frat guy ? Trust me , he wanted you ¡­ No , not him , Nan said , lifting her head up and looking at me .

    That guy in the boutique ¡­ he didnt want me .

    He left with her even after finding me ¡­ I dont even know his name ¡­

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 0204 Who are you talking about ? I asked .

    1 thought maybe she was just talking out of her drunken state , but when I looked into her eyes , I saw that they were serious and oddly focused .

    Nan ? I asked her .

    met my mate ¡­ was thest thing she said before she doubled over and puked all over my shoes .

    I groaned as 1 stood to my feet quickly , that was thest thing I expected her to say .

    But it was overshadowed by the fact that she just threw up on me and all over the ground at the frat house .

    I needed to take care of her before asking any questions I helped her to her feet before she puked again and guided her to the bathroom .

    It was a struggle though because she was wiggling around and crying at the same time .

    Not to mention she was still kind of throwing up .

    I was desperately trying to avoid the puke streams .

    Another strong pair of arms wrapped around Nans body , lifting her up .

    I looked to see one of the frat boys standing beside me .

    I saw what happened .

    Ill help you get her to the bathroom , he told me .

    I smiled gratefully at him and nodded .

    Thanks , I murmured .

    True to his words , he carried her into the bathroom .

    He stayed outside while I helped Nan inside .

    When it was clear that she wasnt going to throw up anymore , I left the bathroom and pulled out my phone to call Leroy and have him pick us up .

    Nan was resting on the bathroom ground , trying to recover .

    Leroy assured me that he would be there as soon as he could , but traffic was pretty bad for some reason .

    Thanks for your help , I told the guy .

    He nodded and gave me a dimpled smile .

    Its no problem .

    I had been watching you for most of the night .

    You are very beautiful , he told me .

    I blushed at thepliment .

    thats kind of you to say , I told him .

    But you should know Im not really looking for- It was just apliment , he said , holding up his hand in defense .

    You dont have to worry about me .

    Im not like those other guys .

    But youre a frat boy ? I asked him .

    I am , he said , shrugging .

    But Im different .

    Iughed and shook my head at him .

    Im sure you are , I said .

    I think Ive seen you around campus before .

    Youre Kyle , right ? He nodded .

    Should I be ttered that you know my name ? he asked .

    Well , no , I admitted .

    Youre in my defense ss .

    Chapter 0204 Oh ! Thats why you looked familiar , heughed , Youre Judy Montague .

    I nodded .

    The one and only , I told him .

    You are really good at defense, he told me .

    You should see me inbat , I replied .

    Being a gamma is my goal .

    Well , youll be a kickass gamma for sure , he told me , nudging my shoulder .

    I didnt expect you to show up to a frat party .

    I shrugged and leaned against the wall .

    Nan wanted toe , so I agreed to go with her , I admitted .

    Shes my best friend .

    I see , he said thoughtfully .

    Well , Im d I got to meet you officially .

    I smiled ; it was nice to get attention .

    I needed it afterst night , though I wasnt entirely interested in this guy .

    It was still nice .

    Can I get you something to drink ? He asked , pointing to the kitchen .

    I think Ive drunk enough , I admitted .

    How about some water then ? I thought about it for a moment ; he looked harmless enough , so I nodded .

    Sure , water would be nice .

    He grinned .

    Perfect .

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 0205 I was surprised when he returned with a red solo cup of water .

    I was expecting a water bottle or something , but he didnt seem to be fazed by it and he handed it to me with a grin .

    I nced in the cup but sure enough , I saw clear liquid .

    It didnt smell like anything either , so I rxed a little and smiled gratefully at him .

    Thank you , I told him as I brought the cup to my li The taste was a little off ¡­ I crinkled my nose and stared back at the cup before looking up at him .

    Its non filtered , he exined .

    We dont have any filtered water right now .

    We just ran out .

    I nodded ; that did make sense .

    I took another sip ; though , it tasted strange , it felt good inparison to the beer .

    As I drank a bit more , I looked up at him and he saw that he was watching me with a curious expression on his face .

    So , are you seeing anybody ? he asked .

    I was surprised by the question , but I tried not to show it on my face .

    This was a strange way to pick upa woman ; standing outside of the bathroom while her best friend puked up her guts .

    No , I told him , though I wasnt sure if that was entirely true .

    As of right now , it didnt feel like I was seeing anyone .

    But would Gavin agree with me ? But Im not exactly looking for anyone to see either .

    He nodded .

    I get that , he told me .

    I hadnt really dated for a long time .

    Despite living in a frat house .

    Sure , I have women throwing themselves at me , but none of them really kept my interest .

    Not like you at least .

    I smiled as I took another sip of the water .

    Youre a smooth talker , I teased .

    Thats can be dangerous .

    Why is that dangerous ? 11 Because Im sure you can get what you want with just your words , I told him .

    As I spoke , I realized my cheeks were getting warm and my voice was starting to sound a bit far away to my ears .

    I shook off the feeling , thinking was probably a bit tired and lightheaded from the beer I drank earlier .

    Maybe I can , he said , stepping closer to me .

    And is that a problem ? I shook my head and then got super dizzy from the motion .

    1 had to hold onto the wall to support myself .

    Woah ¡­ I said , letting out an embarrassed chuckle.

    Im not sure what just happened .

    Is it hot in here ? I could feel beads of sweat forming on my forehead and my breathing was getting heavier .

    Why was I getting so hot all of a sudden ? Maybe a little , Kyle said with a frown .

    Maybe you should drink some more water .

    I nodded and took another long and deep sip .

    Soon , the cup was empty .

    He took the cup from me and threw it in the nearest trash .

    My cheeks were burning and I found myself hugging the wall , fearing that I would fall over .

    Feel any better ? He asked , returning to me .

    Um ¡­ I dont know ¡­ I said , my wordsing out way more slurred than I meant them toe out .

    I dont know whats happening to me .

    I thought I spoke thosest words out loud , but I realized I hadnt .

    But I heard them out loud ¡­ at least I thought I did .

    It didnt feel like it was me speaking anymore .

    Was I even breathing ? I looked up at Kyle who was now very close to me .

    He wrapped his arms around my body , holding me close to him so I wouldnt fall over .

    That was very kind of him ¡­ but I still wasnt sure what was happening to me .

    Hey , youre okay , he said softly , his voice sounding distant .

    His image was bing distorted .

    I opened my mouth to speak , but no words came out .

    My lips werepletely numb , and I couldnt remember how to speak .

    He lowered his head , and I felt his warm breath on the hape of my neck .

    How about we go upstairs ? You can lie down and rest ? He suggested .

    I wanted to shake my head and tell him that I wanted to go home .

    But I couldnt move my head .

    My entire body was starting to be paralyzed .

    My wolf was itching toe out ; she was in agony as heat coursed through her .

    It was strange because I could feel her heat , it was painful and it made my entire body burn , but I also felt so out of it that I couldnt move .

    What was going on with me ? Before I knew what was happening , he was lifting me into his arms and cradling me bridal style .

    Lets go to my room , he murmured against me , peppering small kisses along the nape of my neck .

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 0206 Something wasnt right ¡­ and I had a feeling It was because of Kyle , #  Gavins POV After Matt went to bed , I decided to go to the mansion and check on Judy .

    I didnt like how we left thingsst night and there was a part of me that felt guilty over the ordeal .

    I knew I hurt her feelings , and I wanted to exin myself a little more so she could understand my side of things .

    But when I got there , Judy wasnt there .

    Where is she ? I asked Harper who was standing before me .

    She went to some party at her school , Harper exined with a shrug .

    I believe she said it was a frat party .

    A low growl escaped my throat ; she went to a frat party by herself ? Does she have any idea how dangerous that was ? What was worse was the fact that Leroy was here .

    He was waiting for her to call him for a ride home .

    You should have stayed with her , I said through my teeth .

    Sorry , Alpha , Leroy said , bowing his head .

    She insisted that I leave for right now .

    Before I could reprimand him even more , Leroys phone rang .

    He nced at the screen and answered it with a frowIL .

    Hello ? He said .

    He paused as he listened to the voice at the other end .

    His eyes narrowed and he nodded , despite them not being able to see him .

    Yeah , Ill be there as soon as I can .

    He hung up the phone and turned to look at me .

    Who was that ? I asked impatiently .

    Judy < he answered , gaining my attention .

    I guess Nan is wasted and they both want to get picked up .

    Ill take Nan home and then bring Judy here right away .

    He started to leave but I followed after him .

    Iming too , I told him .

    He nodded and together we started to drive towards the school .

    We hit traffic and I groaned as we were only moving an inch every couple of minutes .

    The ambnce and police officers that zoomed past us indicated that there was an ident .

    I wasnt surmised considering we were in the middle of the city .

    Leroy took out his phone to text Judy that there was traffic and hed be there as soon as he could .

    She sent back a thumbs up emoji .

    As time went on , there was a strange feeling in the pit of my stomach .

    I started to feel like something wasnt right .

    We were only around the corner from the school and yet both  Chapter 0206 time and traffic were standing still .

    Is there a way around It ? I asked , trying to get a look around the traffic .

    Afraid not , he murmured .

    Humans cant drive .

    I let out a low growl ; annoyed .

    I need to get to that party , I said impatiently .

    Without a single word , I threw the door open and stepped out of the car .

    Alpha ? Leroy called after me , but I didnt give him the time to say anything more .

    I was running through the traffic as fast as I could .

    I didnt shift into my wolf because there were too many humans around , but I could run faster than anyone both human and wolf .

    It didnt take me long to reach the school and the second I was on campus ; I could pick up Judys scent .

    I pulled my wolf forward to follow that scent ; I wasnt fully shirted , but enough to get me to Judy without causing a scene around the campus .

    The party was loud and obvious , I didnt expect anything less , it was a frat party after all .

    Most were too drunk to even notice me , but if they were too drunk , they would have known that I was Gavin Landry ¡­ or at least a Lycan .

    I knew this was a school of werewolves so my aura would be obvious to them .

    I burst through the front doors and shoved my way through the drunk college students .

    My wolf took me down a long hallway and from the tell of it , it seemed Judy was near the bathroom .

    My stomach tightened with each step we took .

    I heard some muffled noise around the corner .

    It sounded like Judys voice ¡­ but it was mixed with the voice of a man .

    My blood went cold at the sound , and I felt a rage like no other .

    When I walked around the corner , I froze for only a moment when I saw this frat boy picking Judy up and holding her against his chest bridal style .

    Judy was swaying in his arms , her body limp and her eyes half closed .

    It was clear she was intoxicated ¡­ or maybe worse ¡­ could she have been drugged ? w was brushing his lips against the nape of her neck , whispering something to her and that The frat was when I was snapped back to reality .

    I released the biggest growl of my life .

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 0207 Gavins POV At the sound of my growling , the guy holding Judy turned who I was .

    I Let her go , I said in a low and deadly growl .

    face me , his eyesrge when he realized With shaky hands , he ced Judy on the ground , and watched as her head bobbed to the side ; she was barely able to hold herself upright .

    What did this fucker give to her ? I knew right away that it wasnt just alcohol .

    She was drugged .

    The second he released Judy and turned to face me ; he wasnt on his feet for long .

    When my fist connected with his face , he fell to the ground .

    I heard the crunch during the impact and knew I had broken his nose .

    The door of the bathroom opened , and Nan stumbled out ; she froze when she saw what was happening , and when her eyes met mine , they widened .

    A ¡­ Alpha ? She asked , blinking and squinting like she couldnt fully see me .

    I could tell from her sway and dted eyes that she was intoxicated .

    Her eyes shifted to the man on the ground and then over to Judy and she gasped .

    Judy ?! She fell to the ground beside Judy and tried to get Judy to look at her , tears spilling out of her eyes as she stressed over her friend .

    I turned to the guy and let my wolf spring forward slightly , so he knew I was not ying with him .

    If I ever see you around her again , itll be thest thing you do , I growled .

    The man covered his bleeding nose , his entire body shaking out of fear .

    I needed to get Judy out of here .

    I couldnt pay this man any more attention .

    I turned to Judy who was breathing heavily on the ground , her cheeks were flushed red , and her eyes were closed tightly .

    I bent down and scooped her into my arms .

    Her head rested against my chest , and I could feel her trembling beneath my touch .

    She was hot to the touch ; whatever he gave her , I knew it was forcing her into heat .

    I let out another low and deadly growl , making those around us shudder and step away from me .

    Even Nan took arge step away from me and in her drunken stooper .

    Follow me , I ordered Nan who knew better than to argue with me right now .

    She nodded quickly and hurried after me as I made my way through the now very quiet house and outside .

    I breathed in the fresh air , d to be out of that stuffy house .

    Leroy was already there by the time we got outside and as soon as he saw us approaching , he quickly got out of the car and ran around the back of it so he could open the back door .

    Is she okay ? Leroy asked , seemingly nervous .

    Take Nan to her house first and then take Judy back to the mansion , I ordered .

    Yes , Alpha , Leroy said as he helped Nan into the car .

    I helped Judy into the car as well and buckled her 1/2  Chapter 0207 seatbelt .

    I slid in beside her , not willing to let her out of my sight for even a second .

    The drive felt like it took forever.

    We were stuck in traffic again for a little while and once Nan was dropped off , it felt like it took even longer to get back to the mansion .

    Judy was starting to pant and whimper from beside me .

    She nuzzled her face in the rape of my neck , taking in my scent and breathing deeply , releasing her shuddering breaths .

    I kept my arms around her , trying to keep her steady , but it seemed to make her body grow warmer with each passing moment .

    Gavin ¡­ she whispered as she ran her fingers up my torso .

    Her eyes were still closed , and her voice came out raspy .

    This was the first time shes spoken since I took her from the party .

    Her pink lips were swollen and parted slightly , and they looked ready for me to kiss them .

    It took everything I had to resist having my way with her at that moment , but I couldnt because she wasnt in her right frame of mind .

    Help me ¡­ She whispered as she brushed her lips against my narrow chin , sliding them across my cheek and towards my lips .

    I just wanted a small taste of her ¡­ when her lips touched mine , I let my tongue slip out and enter her mouth .

    She let out a breathy moan as I took a little taste of what I wanted .

    I sucked her tongue into mine and she took that as an opportunity and pressed her body firmly against mine and hair .

    wrapped her arms around my neck , running her fingers through my

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 0208 I wrapped my arms around her waist , lifting her onto myp as she let out a breathy moan .

    She ground her hips against mine , trying desperately to get that release .

    I kriew if we took it further than this , it would end in regret on both our ends .

    I couldnt take advantage of her when she was clearly drugged .

    Judy ¡­ I breathed against her lips .

    She let out a distressed whimper as she attempted to kiss me again , but I held her back , preventing her from getting close We cant do this ¡­ Her eyes opened slightly , and I could see just how hazy they were ; she wasnt herself and that was evidence enough for me to dump cold water on whatever was happening right now .

    J But I need you ¡­ she whispered hoarsely .

    Please , Gavin ¡­ We cant , I told her .

    I wont take advantage of you .

    You were drugged .

    It hurts , she whimpered as she tried to grind hersell on me once again , but I held her back , trying to sit her back down beside me and refasten her seatbelt No ¡­ She nearly cried .

    I sighed and relented only slightly ; I kept her on myp with my arms wrapped around her body so she could at least feel my touch .

    I traced small circles around her spine , making her shudder in pleasure from my touch .

    She traced her lips across the crook of my neck and sucked the soft flesh between her teeth and into her mouth .

    I closed my eyes , feeling her lips against my skin and basking in her overpowering aroma .

    Judy , stop , I told her softly .

    We cant do this .

    Not here ¡­ not like this .

    But I want this ¡­ she murmured against me .

    Youve been drugged , I told her again .

    You dont know what you want ¡­ Yes , I do , she told me without hesitation .

    ? Before I could say anything more , we approached the mansion , and I let out a breath of relief .

    I didnt bother waiting for Leroy to open the car door for us , I quickly pushed the door open and got Judy out of the car .

    Without a word to Leroy , I carried her into the mansion .

    She was still breathing heavily and panting as I brought her up the stairs , d that none of the pce workers were around to witness the scene unfolding before them ..

    The moment we reached the bedroom , and I ced Judy on the bed , taking a long step away from her so I could gain a bit of distance , she started to strip off her clothes .

    I watched her as my eyes grew dark and my wolf nearly surfaced from the lust that consumed him .

    He didnt understand why I wasnt having my way with Judy when she was clearly offering .

    He didnt understand that this was wrong and if I were to take advantage of her , she would never forgive me .

    Im not sure Id be able to forgive myself honestly .

    She unhooked her bra and let it fall to the ground next to the dress that was also on the ground .

    Her panties were the only thing that remained , and they were soaked from her desires .

    It was making my mouth water and my wolf practically feral with need .

    Her breasts looked swollen , and they were pink from her heat ; her nipples were erect and begging for my mouth .

    She squeezed her breasts into her hands and let out a soft moan as she stared up at me , begging for me to touch her .

    7/2  : Chapter 0208 We cant do this , I told her , my voiceing out unfamiliar and strained .

    But I need you ¡­ she whispered as she slowly got off the bed and made her way towards me , her hips swaying as she neared me .

    I need you to touch me .

    She closed the distance between us , wrapping her arms around my neck and pressing her body against hers .

    My lips covered hers in a chaste kiss ; I was desperately trying to restrain myself , but it was a losing battle .

    Please ¡­ she whispered as she went in for another kiss .

    Touch me ¡­ My resolve started to crack , and I knew I wouldnt be able to contain myself any longer .

    With a low growl , I caved , telling myself that I was only doing this to help her , but I knew that was a lie .

    I was doing this because I couldnt resist her ¡­ because this girl wed her way into my life , and it was impossible for me to think about anything else .

    Because Fneeded her just as badly as she needed me .

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 0209 Gavins POV I sucked Judys nipple into my mouth , twirling around with my teeth and making it harder than it already was .

    She let out a breathy moan as I continued to tease and y with her breasts .

    Her scent only got stronger as more desires consumed her and made her heart that much stronger .

    She breathed out my name as my body rubbed against hers ; I didnt bother taking off my clothes because this wasnt about me ¡­ this was about her .

    I wanted to help her ovee this heat ; whatever drug was given to her was so strong that it looked like it was getting worse unless something was done about this .

    I was relieved that I got to the party when I did because who knows what she would allow that man to do to her .

    A low growl escaped my throat at the very thought of Judy climbing into bed with another man ¡­ her begging him to satisfy her in the same way that she was begging me .

    I clenched my fists and fought to keep control of my wolf as the overwhelming realization swarmed through my thoughts .

    Her breath moaned and her body grinding against mine brought me back to the reality of the situation .

    I stared down at her panting body ; she wiggled beneath me , needing me to provide her with that relief.

    I ran my fingers down her body as I captured her lips with mine , sucking her mouth into mine and making it nice and swollen with my kisses .

    She attempted to deepen the kiss with her own tongue , but I pulled back slightly , a smirk ying on my lips .

    She looked frustrated and let out a distressed whimper .

    I didnt keep her waiting for long though , I ran my lips down the nape of her neck , taking in her scent and sucking her sweet spot into my mouth .

    I ran my tongue down her shoulder and across her chest until I reached her breasts once again .

    I spent some time teasing and ying with them with my mouth .

    She ran her fingers through my hair and tugged on it gently as I made my way down her smooth torso , kissing every corner that I could reach until I got between her legs .

    Her panties were still on her and they were soaked .

    My mouth watered at the sight of them , and it smelled incredible .

    My cock twitched in my pants ; more than anything , I wanted to be buried deep inside of her .

    But I had to remind myself that this wasnt about me ¡­ I had to make sure Judy was taken care of before my own needs were met .

    I kissed between her thighs , her heart making me sweat .

    I grabbed at the edges of her panties and pulled them down her long and slender legs , revealing her most sensitive areas .

    She was so beautiful .

    I got her panties off and threw them to the ground , spreading her legs wide so I could take in all of her .

    Her center was pink and dripping with her desires ; I was practically feral .

    I kissed the inside of her thighs again ,pping up the juices that spilled from her before I lightly kissed her clit .

    She let out a whimper and I heard my name leaving her lips in a breathy moan .

    I smirked , loving the sound of my name on her lips .

    When I pulled back slightly and took her in , she wiggled her hips , begging for my touch without using words .

    She didnt have to tell me twice ; she gasped when I sucked her little nub into my mouth .

    It was nice and swollen as I teased it between my teeth and sucked on it like it was the tastiest piece of candy I had ever put into my mouth .

    I ttered my tongue on her center and made sure to taste every inch of her as I continued to suck on her clit and give it small bites , making her body spasm with pleasure .

    Chapter 0209 I stuck one of my fingers into her center and pumped in and out , drawing out every single juice building up inside of her .

    I need more ¡­ she begged as she continued to grind herself against my face .

    I smirked without taking my lips away from her center and I stuck another finger Inside of her .

    I pumped even faster as I sucked her clit even harder , making her scream my name louder and louder .

    Gavin , yes ! She gasped .

    I stuck another finger into her , stroking that button deep inside of her that made her squirm and pant even more .

    I could feel her close to the surface ; her legs were shuddering , and her panting was getting even heavier as she dug her nails into the bedsheets .

    I stuck another finger inside of her and stroked her G spot as I tasted everything she had to offer .

    She tastes so sweet and my cock was itching to be buried deep inside of her .

    I wanted to have my way with her and make her mine in every possible way .

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 0210 The thought would have terrified me if I wasnt so wrapped up in this lust .

    Just like that ¡­ she pleaded .

    Dont stop .

    I wasnt nning on it .

    I bit her clit gently and that was enough for her undoing , she gasped and then she fell over the edge ; her entire body was wracked with trembles as she orgasmed .

    I continued to suck and tease her until she waspletely limp on the bed .

    Once she was settled , I kissed her clit gently before pulling my fingers out of her and kissing along the scams of her body until I reached her lips again .

    I gave her a gentle kiss and saw that she was fast asleep .

    I knew it was because of the drugs .

    Her swollen lips were parted slightly , and her breathing had leveled .

    Her cheeks were slightly pink , and she looked so peaceful at this moment ¡­ she even looked beautiful .

    My heart stilled for a moment and then I quickly climbed off her , my cock hard and waiting in my pants .

    I knew if I didnt take care of this now it would be a long night .

    I gave Judy onest kiss on her cheek before I retreated to the bathroom .

    I turned on the shower and looked at myself in the mirror .

    I was sweating and my cheeks were slightly flushed as well .

    What was wrong with me ? This wasnt how I normally acted .

    I shook the thought of my head and stripped off my clothing before stepping into the shower .

    I leaned my head against the shower wall and grabbed a hold of my erect manhood .

    It was so hard that it almost hurt .

    I closed my eyes and imagined Judys beautiful face ; I imagined her getting on her knees and wrapping her pretty swollen lips around my cock .

    I imagined what her tongue would feel like sliding up at the shaft and tasting the beads of cum forming at the tip .

    I imagined what it would feel like to hit the back of her throat and hear her gagging noises as she took me in ¡­ all of me .

    I stroked up and down , quickening my pace as the sounds of her breathy moans filled my ears .

    I thought about digging my fingers into her hair and holding her in ce as I fucked her pretty little mouth .

    I would order her to look at me so I could see what she looked like as I had my way with her face .

    My cock was so deep in her throat that she could only Breathe out of her nose , her body at my mercy .

    She would think she had the upper hand and that she was in control , but in reality , I was the one in control .

    I was the one taking what I needed from her .

    Moving my hands even harder , my cock started to twitch and swell as my orgasm built up .

    I pressed my free hand against the shower wall to steady myself and I breathed heavily as I thought about her soft tongue and what it felt like against my flesh .

    Her knees would get sore , but she wouldnt give up ; I would grip her head even tighter and thrust even deeper inside of her as drool dribbled down her chin and tears welled in her pretty doe eyes .

    I wanted her throat to be sore when we were done so that she breathed or spoke , she would feel me inside of her marking and tainting her .

    every time I thought about my cum running down her throat and her drinking everyst drop of if without even batting an eysh .

    Once we were done and I pulled out of her mouth , I would kiss her lips and taste myself on her tongue .

    I would suck her mouth into mine and lift her off the ground .

    I press her against the shower wall and plunge my cock so deep inside the other core that she would scream my name until her voice was hoarse .

    The feeling of her walls closing in around my cock and sucking me into her body .

    Chapter 0210 was enough for my own undoing .

    Just the thought of it put me over the edge and I found myself exploding onto the shower floor , wishing more than anything that it was her mouth .

    I let out a grunt as I watched my seed rinse down the drain .

    I took a few minutes to finish washing myself and catching my breath .

    Once I was done , I turned off the shower and wrapped a towel around my waist before stepping in front of the mirror again .

    I barely recognized myself anymore .

    I was different ¡­ was hooked and I wasnt sure if I could get unhooked .

    I knew one thing for sure though , at least for tonight , I needed to get the fuck out of here .

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 0211 Third Person POV  Ethan had been trying to act more tentative towards trene since he almost lost her a couple of times .

    Now that Judy was back in the vi and tutoring Matt , hes been able to keep a close eye on her .

    He still had every reason to make her his mistress despite nning to marry Irene , but he needed to y things carefully going forward so Irene wouldnt suspect anything .

    So , hes been watching her from afar and trying to keep her at a distance .

    However , Irene has been acting strangely and Ethan couldnt figure out why .

    She seemed jumpler like at any moment someone was going toe out from the corner and get her .

    Whatever that meant .

    She had been avoiding Matt more than usual and she also had been avoiding Judy like the gue .

    Ethan understood why she had been avoiding Judy ; ever since she found out that Judy was his actual fated mate , she had been skeptical of his rtionship with her , despite him dodging a bullet and ming the entire thing on Judy .

    He told her that Judy was still after him and was only in the vi , working as Matts tutor , so she could get close to him .

    It was aplete lie , but if Irene knew the truth , she would leave him , no doubt .

    Since Irene found out that Ethan and Judy were fated mates , she hadnt been wanting to touch him .

    At least not intimately , they havent had sex yet because he wanted to wait until after marriage , but they had kissed many times before .

    Theyve even had some heated make out sessions ; its been almost a week since finding out Ethans secret and now Irene wont touch him .

    He knew she was still upset about being lied to , despite the fact that he convinced her it was mainly Judys fault .

    The vi had been busytely with the film crew crowding around and filming that movie .

    Irene had been hanging around the vi trying to get on Sks good side and Ethan had been trying his best to support his fianc¨¦ .

    He knew that she was trying to set her father up with Sk for whatever reason , but he wasnt exactly sure why .

    Sure , Sk was gorgeous , and it would be kind of cool to have her as a stepmother , but Irene seemed almost obsessed with the idea .

    Ethan had also noticed that Irenes father hadnt been around the vi as much and he wondered if it had to do with the fact that Sk was all over him .

    Where has your father been ? Ethan asked Irene during their meal .

    He wanted to take Irene out to the dinner to show her that he did in fact love her , even if he truly didnt .

    She nced up at him with a small frown on her lips .

    What do you mean ? He hasnt really spent a lot of time at the vi .

    Only a little bit when the film crew needs him , he pointed out .

    Do you know where hes been spending his time ? She shook her head and then shrugged .

    Probably his office , she replied .

    Hes a very busy man being a Lycan chairman and all .

    Ethan nodded , except he went by Gavins office earlier this evening in hopes of speaking to him about business in the Redmoon pack and his secretary said he hasnt been in the office for thest couple of days due to the film crew .

    So , if he wasnt in his office and he wasnt in the vi , then where had he gone ? 12 Chapter 0211  Are you sure theres nowhere else he would have gone ? Ethan asked , eyeing Irene carefully .

    She thought about it for a moment and then realization dawned on him .

    Oh , he said he had some business in the north , she replied simply .

    We have another mansion there .

    Its never used but my father will stay there when he has business in that area .

    Ethan nodded thoughtfully ; he made a mental note to look into that mansionter .

    Maybe he could stop by and find Gavin there himself .

    He knew it was probably a bad idea to intrude on Alpha Gavins home , but he was curious as to what this business was and if Ethan could do anything to help him .

    His ultimate n was to suck up to him after all .

    After dinner , Ethan dropped Irene off at home and told her that he would see her tomorrow .

    She nodded and kissed his cheek .

    Thank you for dinner , she said thoughtfully .

    There was a bit of sadness and worry in her eyes that Ethan picked up on right away .

    He wrapped her in his arms and kissed her deeply .

    She melted into the kiss and her body seemed to have rxed slightly just before he pulled away .

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 0212 I love you , Irene , he told her softly .

    Remember that .

    She looked hesitant for a moment , but she nodded and gave him a faint smile .

    He kissed her onest time before she left the car and went inside the vi .

    After she was gone , Ethan drove off in the direction of the Northern section of the pack .

    He drove for a long while until he finally found arge mansion type building with Gavins car in the driveway .

    Ethan was just about to get out of the car but then he saw Gavin hurrying out of the front door , his hair disheveled and his clothes wrinkled .

    He was working on adjusting his shirt as he reached his car and quickly disappeared through the door .

    Etan froze entirely as he watched Gavins car drive off quickly .

    He was in such a hurry that he didnt even notice Ethans car sitting out front .

    Ethans brows furrowed as he looked up at the building that Gavin had just left .

    There was only one light on in the entire building and it was the second floor , facing the rest of the pack .

    He saw a shadow along the window and then he saw something that made his breath hitch in his throat .

    Was that Judy ? Was she staring out the window and in the direction that Gavin left ? She looked disheveled and there was a bit of sadness in her eyes .

    But then she turned away .

    Momentster the light was turning off and the shadow of Judy was gone .

    Ethan stared up at the window dumbfounded .

    What the fuck was Judy doing here ? And why was Gavin leaving her in the middle of the night ? He grabbed his phone and dialed his sisters number , knowing that she would have all the answers for him .

    Thest he heard about Judys living arrangement was that she was now living with her best friend Nan .

    But maybe that wasnt entirely the truth .

    Hello , Big Brother , Kelsey said on the other end of the phone .

    What can I do for you ? Mom t told me that Judy went to live with her best friend , Nan , Ethan said without hesitation .

    Did she tell me the truth ? There was a slight hesitation on the other end for a moment .

    Well , I dont think any of us really knows where she went , Kelsey admitted .

    It all happened so fast , and it was really strange .

    What are you talking about ? Ethan asked through his teeth , feeling more aggravated than ever .

    Did she or didnt she move in with Nan ? I ¡­ I dont know , Kelsey blurted .

    She was packing and then one of Alpha Landrys men along with his warriors came to get her ¡­ What ?? Ethan growled as he stared back at the house and then up at the window .

    Are you saying she could be living with Gavin Landry ? Im not saying that at all ! Kelsey eximed .

    Why would a nobody like her be living with Gavin  Chapter 02 Landry ? Im just saying his men escorted her out and look her somewhere .

    Im assuming shes with her friend .

    Calling Nan and getting any type of information out of her was out of the question , but Ethan somehow saw Judy in the window of this mansion .

    If what Kelsey was saying was true , that meant there was a possibility that Judy was in fact living with Gavin .

    If Gavin left looking disheveled and putting his shirt together , could they be involved with one another ? His hand tightened around the phone until his knuckles started to grow white .

    Ethan was furious and keeping his wolf under control was starting to be tiring .

    I dont know any more information than that , Kelsye went on to say .

    She didnt need to provide him with any more information ; she gave him enough .

    Without a single word further to his sister , he hung up the phone and mmed it onto his passenger seat .

    He needed to somehow get Judy out of this mansion before he lost her for good .

    He didnt want to involve Irene in this because he almost lost her when concerned Judy in the past ¡­ but he might not have a choice .

    If Irene knew that Judy was living in this mansion and was acting like her fathers dirty little whore , she would make sure that Judy never stepped foot in this mansion again .

    A grin spread across Ethans face .

    He knew exactly what he needed to do ..

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 0213 Judys POV I was so embarrassed .

    I couldnt believe I allowed myself to get druggedst night and then threw myself at Gavin .

    I hated that I could remember most of what happenedst night .

    It was no wonder he left in the middle of the night .

    He could barely stand to look at me .

    I was surprised when I saw the Tylertol and water on the bedside table though .

    I knew Gavin had left that stuff and I found it incredibly sweet that he cared enough about me to do that .

    But still , if let mortified that I let myself get drugged in the first ce .

    I wanted to scream and cry but I refrained from doing so .

    I was stronger than that and I needed to get a hold of myself .

    I grabbed my phone off the nightstand after I was done taking the medicine and I nced at the screen , sighing when I saw Nans namesh across the screen from a new text message .

    I swiped the screen on and opened the message .

    Nan : I barely rememberst night .

    Did you get home okay ? I pressed the reply and typed my own message .

    Me : Yes .

    Gavin took us both home .

    How are you feeling ? Nan : Like shit .

    But Im d youre okay .

    Did I do anything stupidst night Me : Not at all .

    Just get some rest today and we can talkter .

    I put my phone back on the nightstand and sighed ; it was better if she didnt know how she threw up all over the ce .

    She also mentioned to me about finding her mate .

    I didnt want to worry her too much about the things she told me , so I chose not to tell her right now .

    But that didnt mean I wasnt going to grill herter .

    I needed to know every detail about this supposed mate of hers .

    From the sounds of it , he went on a date with another womanst night and it drove Nan to drink way more than she would have normally drunk .

    I couldnt me her for it ; Im sure it wasnt easy .

    A mates betrayal was heart wrenching .

    I quickly threw on some clothes and made my way downstairs .

    I was starving afterst night and I was eager to see what kind of food Chester made this morning .

    When I entered the kitchen , I saw him ving over the stove .

    Harper was also in the kitchen , and she looked like she was talking to him , but he was barely paying attention to what she was saying .

    She was looking upset over the ordeal and folded her arms across her chest .

    Im not sure why you are acting like that , she hissed Because you were the one who said we needed to keep our ftionship professional , so thats what Im doing , he told her sounding way harsher than I ever thought Chester was capable of sounding .

    Everything okay ? I asked as I entered the kitchen and sat at the counter beside Harper .

    Chester is acting like a jerk , she murmured , narrowing her eyes at him .

    Im not sure what I didnt deserve that treatment ¡­ Chester spun around his spat in hand .

    Chapter 0213 You wanted to keep this professional , Harper .

    How am I the bad guy here ? He asked her .

    Professional while we were working ? We werent working this morning when I was trying to talk to you , she replied .

    Okay then start talking .

    Whats so important ? He asked , raising his brows .

    Her cheeks turned pink , and she nced at me briefly before looking at him .

    I Its kind of a private thing and I dont really want to discuss this right where while we are working , Harper said , biting her lower lip .

    Then maybe you should stop asking about it , he murmured , turning away from her .

    Chester , you are acting strange .

    Everything okay ? I decided to ask .

    Yeah , sorry .

    Just didnt sleep too well , he muttered .

    Thats a lie , Harper said , folding her arms across her chest .

    I went to the roomst night and you werent there .

    Why did you go to my room ? Chester asked , his frown deepening .

    Her cheeks reddened again .

    Because I wanted to talk to youst night , but I couldnt find you ¡­ she muttered .

    Chester turned his back on her and continued to cook the food .

    After a moment , Harper excused herself and quickly hurried out of the kitchen .

    I wanted to go after her to see if she was okay , but I chose to stay and make sure Chester was okay instead .

    It was nice focusing on other dramas instead of my own for once .

    Chester was in the middle of making veggie omelets and my mouth was watering at the sight of them .

    He was so focused on his cooking that he barely noticed I was staring at him the entire time .

    That is until he finished and then turned to put the omelet on my empty te .

    He froze when he noticed my eyes following him .

    Everything okay ? He asked me , raising his brows .

    I could be asking you the same thing , I said .

    Whats up with you and Harper ? He shrugged .

    We slept together a couple of times to scratch each others itch and now shes acting all clingy , he muttered .

    One minute she doesnt want anything from me and the next she wont leave me alone .

    Its confusing and Im sick of being there only at her convenience , know what I mean ? I nodded as I picked up my fork .

    I think she likes you but is afraid to admit it , I told him .

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 0214 He raised his brows at me .

    I think she likes toying with me .

    you think ? m just sick of it .

    Even I deserve a little more respect than that ; dont Well , yes , of course , I agreed .

    But maybe she doesnt want to toy with you anymore .

    Perhaps thats what shes been wanting to tell you sincest night .

    He gave me a pointed look .

    I dont think it really matters .

    We dont have a future This was only meant to be fun , he told me.

    Theres nothing more to it .

    I dont think thats true , I said giving him a knowing look You wouldnt be so upset if you didnt care for her at least a little .

    I smiled as I took a bite of the delicious omelet , moaning in satisfaction .

    I like sex , he admitted .

    She knew what this was from the beginning .

    I sleep around often and Im not really tomit myself to just one girl .

    Shes not the only one I slept with this week .

    I crinkled my nose up at him .

    Gross , Chester , I told him .

    Heughed and picked an olive off my te , throwing it in the air and catching it with his mouth effortlessly .

    Well , when you decide to actually be serious about a rtionship , you should keep Harper in mind , I told him .

    He smirked at me as he poured me a cup of coffee .

    Ill think about it .

    I smiled , pleased with my own meddling .

    After breakfast , I also went to seek out Harper to make sure she was okay as well .

    She was pretty much the same as Chester .

    Confused and upset .

    As I thought , she was totally into him and wanted more than just sex .

    She had been thinking about it all night and she was seeking him outst night to tell him just that .

    But then she couldnt find him , so she had to wait until this morning , and he blew her offpletely .

    She was really heartbroken over the ordeal and when I found her , she was crying .

    We had a quick heart- to heart before she went off to do her duties .

    I pretty much spent the rest of the weekend as a hermit .

    I wasnt surprised that Gavin hadnte back to see me at all during the weekend .

    After I pretty much jumped his bones , I wasnt really expecting him to .

    On Monday , I went to school and caught up with Nan in the student lounge while we studied for uing exams .

    I wanted to ask her about her mate and what she knew about him , but telling from her Chapter 0214  bodynguage and how she avoided the topic , I knew she didnt want to talk about it .

    She probably didnt even know that she already told me about it .

    I didnt want to embarrass her , so I chose to not say anything until she said something .

    Unfortunately , she didnt .

    At the end of the day , Leroy picked me up and brought me to the mansion .

    I was surprised when we got there , and Gavin was standing outside .

    Was he waiting for me ? Hey ¡­ I said as I stepped out of the car and walked towards him .

    He looked so boyish and cute standing on the front porch , waiting for me like a lost puppy .

    Hey , he replied .

    What are you doing here ? I asked him ; not wanting to sound upset , but I knew he could tell in my voice that I was a little upset .

    Its been 2 days , and I havent heard from him .

    Not that I med him or anything , but still .

    I brought Matt , he told me , pointing to inside his house .

    Hes waiting for you inside .

    I nodded , hating the jab of disappointment I felt in my chest .

    Oh , right , I said softly .

    I forgot that Matt was doing his training here until the filming was finished at the vi .

    Thanks .

    I started to walk past him , but he grabbed my hand , stopping me in ce .

    About the other night , he said quickly , making my heart still in my chest .

    I looked up at him and saw .

    that his eyes were pouring into mine , making my cheeks heat up .

    Im sorry .

    I frowned at him .

    Why are you sorry ? I asked him , confused .

    I shouldnt have left like that , he told me .

    Im sure you were confused when you woke up .

    You were drugged and- I know , I said quickly .

    I remember everything .

    He raised his brows .

    You remember ? He asked .

    I nodded and bit my lower lip , remembering how he made me feel that night and how he helped me through my heat .

    Yes , and I never got a chance to thank you ¡­ for uh ¡­ helping me , I said , staring at the ground as if it held all the answers I needed .

    He was quiet for a moment as he studied my face .

    Im d it was me , he said , surprising me .

    I lifted my gaze to look at him .

    Chapter 0214 Yeah , I breathed .

    Me too .

    A smile tipped the corner of his lips as he stepped closer to me .

    Next time you ever need help ¡­ make sure you call me , he told me .

    My cheeks grew incredibly hot , and I nodded quickly .

    Okay , I said breathlessly .

    I will .

    He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into his body for a hug , engulfing me in a hug .

    We stayed like that for a short moment before I heard Matt at the doorway .

    Judy ! Im ready for tutoring ! He shouted .

    Stop hugging my father ande inside !! Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 0215 Third Person POV Ethan went to Judys schoolte on Monday evening , knowing he was going to be getting out of ss at any moment .

    He had stalked her over the weekend , but she hadnt left the mansion in thest 2 days , nor had Gavin returned since he left Friday night .

    Ethan had no choice but to wait outside of Judys school in his car and watch her as she left .

    She got into the car she usually got in whenever Ethan saw her .

    It was Gavins drivers car .

    He was most likely taking her to her tutoring session with Matt .

    It was pointless to follow them at this point , knowing they were most likely going to the Vi .

    But Ethan couldnt seem to help himself .

    He drove a distance behind them , making sure to stay a few cars behind at least to not draw suspicion to his vehicle .

    When they reached the Silver Crescent pack and started to make strange turns , Ethan knew they werent headed to the vi .

    They drove a few minutes further until they finally reached the North of the border .

    Ethan pulled off to the side as he watched Judy get out of the car ; they were at the mansion .

    At that moment he noticed a man standing at the entrance of the mansion and when he got a closer look , he realized it was Gavin .

    He was waiting for Judy , and he looked a bit awkward as she approached them .

    They were talking and Ethan would give anything to be able to hear what they were saying to one another .

    He rolled down his window slightly to see if he could channel his wolfs hearing , but it was no use .

    His hearing wasnt as strong as most because he wasnt officially an Alpha yet .

    Gavin stepped closer to Judy and Ethan noticed the blush creeping up her nose as she stared up at him .

    They looked far too intimate to be just casual and it was strange that she was here at this mansion .

    Why would Judy be here ? Unless she truly was living with hun .

    Ethan watched as the corner of Judys lips turned upward into a smile and then Gavin wrapped his arms around Judy , pulling her close to him in a far too intimate hug .

    Ethans wolf released a low growl at the sight of his mate in the arms of another man .

    Ethan grabbed his phone and didnt hesitate to snap some photos of the scene before him .

    Then , it was interrupted by Matthew who was shouting for Judy to join him in the mansion .

    Gavin ran his fingers through his hair as he watched Judy walk into the mansion .

    After he exchanged some words with the driver , he followed Judy and Matt into the mansion as well .

    Ethan was outraged at the sight that he witnessed .

    He immediately pulled up Irenes contact information .

    He had to tread carefully with this , or else Irene could get the wrong impression and leave him .

    He couldnt let her know that hed been stalking Judy and waiting for her to be seen with Gavin .

    He put the picture in an attachment and then sent Irene a message .

    Ethan : I was looking for your father so I could speak pack business with him .

    I remember you saying he was at his mansion in the north , so I came here to see him and saw this ¡­ He pressed the send button along with the attachment and then he waited with bated breath for Irene to get the message and reply .

    Irene was alone at the vi when she received the message .

    The film crew went into the city to grab some dinner after their long hours of filming and Matt went away to a different location for his tutoring  Chapter 0215 session .

    Per usual , she knew her father was at his northern mansion because of some rogue attacks that hes had to deal with ¡­ or so he says .

    Hes been acting strangelytely , but she hasnt bothered to ask him what was going on .

    She hoped he wasnt using rogue attacks as an excuse to avoid Sk because thats almost what it was looking like .

    Shes not sure if they will spend any more time together since she kissed him in front of the cameras .

    She knows that her father hadnt been happy about that , but he would get over it soon enough .

    When her phone went off , it brought her out of her thoughts .

    A smile tugged at the corner of her lips when she saw that it was a message from Ethan .

    She hadnt heard much from him today , but hes been so tentative and caring towards her this past week that it didnt really matter .

    She was pleased to hear from him and her heart beat a little faster .

    That is until she opened the message and then it fell deep into her belly .

    She stared at the image of her father intimately hugging Judy and then read Ethans message along with it .

    He was going to speak with her father about some business and then just happened to see Judy with her father , hugging her .

    were Irene wasnt sure if she fully bought that ¡­ but it didnt matter .

    The facts remained the same , they clearly outside of the mansion in the north .

    There were no rogue attacks ; her father had lied to her and was spending all his time at the north mansion with Judy .

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 0216 Fury climbed its way through Irenes chest as she clutched her phone tightly .

    She needed Judy to get out of that mansion ; she was only doing this so she could weasel her way back into Ethans life and by the looks of things ¡­ it was working .

    She knew people in the media , and she knew if word got out about this little rtionship , it would not doubt scare Judy away .

    Maybe for good this time .

    She pulled out her phone and searched for her contact before she reached the familiar name she knew too well .

    She pressed the call button and put the phone to her cheek .

    Please tell me you have something for me , her friend said , sounding bored out of his mind .

    Ive hit a dry spell , and I might lose my job if I donte up with a good enough story to keep the attention of literally everyone .

    Oh , I might have just the story you need , Irene told him with a smile lighting her face ; she loved his enthusiasm , and she knew he would do whatever it took to milk this story .

    Hold on , Im sending you something .

    She sent him the photo and waited for him to receive it .

    What is this ? He asked .

    Is that your father ? Yes , Irene answered .

    Thats my father in the arms of his lover .

    My brothers tutor .

    She is literally my age and shes only after him to get close to my fianc¨¦ .

    Its so obvious .

    I wanted her exposed for the fraud that she is .

    Find out what you can about her and publish this story .

    I dont take orders from you , her friend teased .

    Do you want the story or not ? Irene asked , rolling her eyes .

    Oh , I want the story , her friend chuckled .

    Give me one day and Ill have this baby published everywhere .

    You I was hoping you might , Irene said with a smile spreading across her lips .

    Im counting on you .

    With those words left in the air , Irene hung up the phone and waited for her handy work to unfold .

    Judys POV So why are we having a tutoring session here ? Matt asked after Gavin left to take a shower in the bathroom upstairs .

    Why not ? Do you not like it here ? I asked him from across the living room table .

    He shrugged .

    I mean its fine , but its kind of far .

    Did you have to travel far to get here ? He asked thoughtfully .

    Its a lot closer than you might think , I told him .

    You dont need to worry about it .

    But we are going to be meeting here for the next unforeseen future .

    At least until the film crew is done at the vi .

    Chapter 0216  He nodded .

    Its overwhelming there with so many people , he admitted .

    Im d to get out of there .

    Its nice here .

    Its peaceful .

    I smiled .

    Well , maybe we can spend more time here even after they leave them , I suggested .

    Im sure your father wont mind .

    He nodded eagerly .

    Harper walked into the room with a tter of treats and when she saw Matt , her smile widened .

    I thought I heard your voice , she said to him as she ced the food down on the table and opened her arms for him to hug her .

    Its been so long .

    You nevere to visit anymore .

    I know .

    Dad never lets mee here , Matt told her Well shame on him , Harper teased .

    Ill make sure to yell at him for that .

    Mattughed .

    Please do .

    Ive never seen Matt sofortable with anyone other than family and me .

    It was nice to see that he wasnt a bother to others like he was to his former tutors .

    Just as Harper turned to leave , I saw a red mark on her neck , and I raised my brows .

    She had arge hickey on the nape of her neck .

    I bet I knew where she got that from .

    I didnt want to embarrass her though , so I kept my mouth shut .

    Matt and I spent the next couple of hours tutoring and training .

    At one point , Gavin trained with us , and it was fun to see him interacting with Matt .

    Matt enjoyed his time with his father , that much was clear .

    I was surprised that Gavin chose to spend the night at the mansion , even after he sent Matt home with Beta Taylor .

    I wasnt expecting him to want to spend more time here with me , but he did , and we certainly enjoyed our time together as well .

    By the next morning , while Gavin was I received a text from Nan .

    All it said was : 911 .

    I decided to call her , worried that something might be wrong with her .

    Nan ? Are you okay ? I asked as soon as she answered the phone .

    Im fine ¡­ but you might not be , she murmured .

    What are you talking about ? You are all over the news , Judy , she told me , much to my horror .

    My heart fell into my stomach as I brought up the news app on my phone .

    Sure enough , there was arge photo of Gavin and me hugging on the front porch of the mansion .

    My #  Chapter 0216 breathing hitched at the sight and then I read the headline and first sentence of the article : Gavin Landrys Mysterys Lover Revealed ! Gavin Landry was found hugging mystery lover , Judy Montague , on the front porch of his mansiontest night !

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 0217 Chapter 0217 Gavins POV I stepped out of the shower and grabbed a towel , wrapping it around my waste .

    By the time I left the bathroom , Judy wasnt in bed anymore .

    I frowned at the messy bed and nced around the room ; my brows furrowed .

    I hadnt even realized she was awake I grabbed my clothes and quickly put them on , not bothering to do anything with my wet hair .

    I left the bedroom and went down the stairs , only to see Harper walking around the corner .

    Is Judy in the kitchen ? I asked as I adjusted my shirt into my pants .

    Harper nced up at me with a frown .

    No , Alpha .

    She said she had to get to school early this morning and left , Harper exined , halting my steps .

    I turned to look at her , my eyes narrowed .

    She left ? Yes , sir , Harper answered before she turned and hurried away .

    A low growl escaped my throat ; how could Judy just leave like that ? She didnt even say anything to me about it .

    I wondered if she mentioned something to that Chester character .

    I couldnt stand Chester ; Im not sure why Ive kept him around .

    Hes always been like this ¡­ a flirt .

    He cares more about making the women around him melt than he does his actual job .

    Even though I had to admit , he was pretty good at his job too .

    His food was always delicious , and it was the one thing I looked forward to when I came to this section of the pack .

    Well , it wasnt until Judy started to live here .

    The kitchen smelled amazing when I walked in and I wasnt surprised to see Chester behind the counter , cooking away and making his kitchen aids chuckle with his witty banter and smooth words .

    I rolled my eyes .

    Stop flirting with your coworkers , I said as I walked in , making him freeze .

    When he nced over his shoulder at me , he shed me a smile .

    Sorry , Alpha .

    I cant help myself .

    Maybe you shouldnt have hired such beautiful women to work for you , he said , winking .

    I rolled my eyes , knowing exactly what he was doing ; made the women in the kitchen swoon and their knees buckle .

    I dont pay you to flirt , I muttered , sitting at the counter .

    I hired you to cook .

    Cant I do both ? He asked .

    Don Dont you have a thing with Harper ? I asked , narrowing my eyes , and making him frown .

    Im sure he wasnt expecting I would know about that make it a point to know everything about  Chapter 0212 everything .

    I see the way Harper looked at him and on more than one asion I would hear them in the supply closet , or in his bedroom while I was walking by .

    I also noticed the nt hickey Harper was sporting ¡­ I wasnt an idiot .

    We are friends with benefits , he murmured .

    She knows what this is ¡­ I didnt believe him ; if the way Harper looked at him on the daily was any indication , I would think she was head over heels in love with the fool .

    He was brealding her heart and soon , she would probably quit because working in the same space as someone who broke your heart is nearly impossible .

    I shook my head at him .

    This is why you dont mess with your coworkers , I muttered .

    He looked a bit awkward , but he said nothing more as he turned away and finished cooking breakfast .

    He ted the food and slid it across the counter and into my direction .

    Is Judying down soon ? He asked .

    I frowned and shook my head ; I thought he would have known she left already .

    I guess I got the answer to my question .

    Nok , she left early this morning , I answered .

    He stared at me nkly for a moment .

    Without any food ? He asked .

    Why would she leave so quickly without even saying good morning to me ? That doesnt sound like her .

    Harper said she had to get to school early and was runningte or something , I said , taking a bite of the food .

    It was delicious and I hated how good it was ; but damn it , he was phenomenal at his job .

    She spoke to Harper and not me ? Chester asked , sounding offended .

    Yes , I answered .

    She is her handmaiden after all .

    You are only her chef .

    She doesnt need to report to you .

    Chester folded his arms around his chest and stared at me .

    Well , seeming you got this information from Harper , think its safe to assume she didnt tell you .

    either , Alpha , he retorted .

    I nced up at him and saw that he was smirking .

    Normally I would have ripped someones head off for speaking to me like this , but honestly , Chester sort of made meugh .

    I wasnt going to show it though , so I bit the inside of my cheek and red at him .

    After a moment , he cleared his throat and pointed at the sink .

    I should probably clean those , he said awkwardly .

    You think ? I nearly barked .

    The second he turned his back , I let my guard down and smiled , shaking my head .

    After I finished eating , I left the mansion to go straight to my Vi .

    The filming should be wrapped up Chapter 0217  any day now and Ill finally have that space to myself again .

    I had been avoiding Sk ever since she kissed me and let the press think something was going on between us .

    I called the press after the news story was released and demanded that they take the story down .

    I was furious when I saw it but it didnt matter now ; it was over and done with .

    I let them have the space and I spend most of my time at the mansion with Judy , or in my office .

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 0218 But seeming the filming was about to wrap up soon , I promised Chanse I would be there at least for the next couple of days .

    Oh , hello , Daddy , Irene said as she reached the bottom step , You were gone all night .

    Everything okay ? I ran my fingers through my still wet hair and nodded Yeah , I had some business in the north .

    Nothing to concern yourself with .

    Did Matt get home okay ? Yes , he just left for school with Beta Taylor , Irene answered .

    Ethan is taking me outter , so I wont be home .

    Will Judy be here today ? Not while the film crew is here , I told her .

    We need to talk about what happened between you two .

    Irene frowned and folded her arms across her chest .

    It was about Ethan , she murmured .

    I wasnt in the wrong .

    You physically attacked her , Irene , I reminded her .

    She started it ! Irene protested .

    It wasnt my fault .

    I was defending my honor as Ethans bride to be and future Luna .

    Shes just jealous and Ever since you found out that Judy is his fated mate , youve been jealous and angry with her , I pointed out .

    At one point , Irene and Judy were friends , of course , Ive noticed that thats changedtely .

    I wasnt an idiot ; I only chose not to get involved .

    But now it was starting to affect things in my home , and I wasnt okay with that .

    Irene needed to know that her attitude towards Judy wasnt called for or necessary .

    I have every right to be upset , She said , narrowing her eyes .

    They both lied to me ! udy too ? Exactly , they both lied to you .

    You already forgave Ethan ¡­ why not forgive Judy She rolled her eyes and avoided my gaze as she said , Because Ethan told me her intentions .

    Im sorry , what ? I asked , but before she could reply , a new presence entered the foyer .

    Alpha Gavin ¡­ Sk said as she walked towards us .

    Have youe to see our shooting ? Yes , I answered .

    I promised Chanse that I would be here today .

    She batted hershes at him .

    I wanted to talk to you about the other night , she told me , pausing when she saw Irene .

    Ill let you two talk , Irene said quickly .

    Well finish this conversationter , I called after Irene just as she hurried out of the room .

    I shook my head , watching my daughter practically sprint away from me in order to avoid this much needed conversation .

    I turned my attention to Sk , currently the vein of my existence .

    Shes been causing a lot of issues without even knowing she was doing it .

    What can I do for you ? I asked , trying to sound  Chapter 0218 professional , hoping she would get the hint .

    I wanted to apologize .

    My behavior was embarrassing , she told me , fiddling with her fingers .

    Its been forgotten , I assured her .

    You can rest easy now .

    Not wanting to get into this conversation any further I walked past her through the vi until I reached the back patio .

    The film crew were grabbing their stuff and getting ready to move the shooting to the pack center .

    It was going to be mayhem there today because this was the first time the crew was filming in public .

    Im sure words have spread like wildfire by now .

    I greeted Chanse and then helped them move their things from my vi and towards the town .

    As predicted , it wasplete mayhem .

    Paparazzi were everywhere , onlookers were attempting to snap photos and take videos .

    I had security guards attempting to keep them back , but there were so many of them and most of them were eager to get Sk to notice them .

    Alpha Landry , do you have a minute to answer some questions ! One of the paparazzi asked , trying to get past the guards but there was no use , the guard was way stronger andrger .

    I wondered what kind of questions he could have for me , but this filming needed to begin so I shook my head .

    Not right now , I told him , turning my back on him .

    I wanted to know about your new rtionship ! He shouted after me , making me freeze for a moment .

    Are the rumors true , Alpha ? Sk stepped beside me , her eyes shining as she attempted to grab my hand , but I pulled back and red at her .

    She recoiled from my look and took a step away .

    Im sorry ¡­ its just that we are both single , so I thought that maybe- I cut in , stopping her words quickly .

    Who said anything about me being single ?

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 0219 Sk stood shell shocked by Gavins words .

    Had she heard him correctly ? Was he confirming his rtionship with Judy ? She only thought that it was a ling .

    Nothing that Irene had said indicated that her father was in a serious rtionship .

    Her cheeks were burning with heat as the paparazzi captured this very embarrassing moment .

    Before Sk could reply , one of the paparazzi spoke first .

    Actually , we are talking about your rtionship with Judy Montague .

    Gavins entire body froze , and his eyes zed over for a moment .

    Sk could tell he was confused but when he refocused his eyes , a sh of anger went through his gaze as he turned to face the paparazzi .

    What are you talking about ? Gavin asked through his teeth .

    The paparazzi looked awkward as they stared at one another .

    Well , its all over the inte , one of them said as he pulled out his phone to show Gavin the photo of him and Judy hugging intimately .

    Sk tried to peer over Gavins shoulder to also look at the photo and her heart fell into her stomach upon seeing them together .

    She swallowed the lump in her throat and took a step away from him .

    She now realized that hanging around him like this would be detrimental to her image .

    Everyone wouldbel her as a homewrecker .

    It was obvious there was much more to their rtionship than Irene let on and she suddenly felt incredibly stupid .

    She shouldnt have blindly trusted that girl , but she wanted Gavin so badly she would have done anything to get him .

    Anything except break up his current rtionship .

    She had an image to uphold , and she couldnt bebeled as a homewrecker , or else her entire brand would be flushed down the toilet .

    Her agent would be so disappointed in her if she knew what had almost urred .

    I want this photo taken down , now ! Gavin demanded , his fury evident .

    The paparazzi all looked frazzled as the rest of them pulled out their phones to make some calls .

    On that note , Gavin turned to re at Sk who was just as baffled and confused as everyone else .

    Did you know about this ? He asked her , surprised her .

    She shook her head without hesitation .

    She had no idea that photo even existed .

    No , she answered , which was the honest truth .

    He must have seen that it was the truth on her face because he sighed and ran his fingers through his hair I need to go , he murmured and then he left without another word .

    Chanse was nearby after Gavin left ; he had a frown on his face as he stared at Sk .

    Everything okay ? He asked , watching Gavins retreating back Yeah , Sk sighed .

    But I think I need to stop pursuing him .

    Hes obviously taken .

    I was lead astray ¡­ Im sorry to hear that , Chanse said .

    Maybe its for the best .

    Now you can just focus on this movie and  Chapter 0219 nothing else .

    Sk nodded and turned to face the director .

    Yeah , youre right .

    Lets finish this filming already .

    They spent the next several hours wrapping up their filming .

    They were nning on leaving in a few days and honestly , Sk was thankful for that .

    She couldnt wait to return to her home and just rest for a little while as they made their final edits on the film Wheres my father ? Irene askedter that night when Sk was just about to get some rest .

    She froze just before she reached the stairs and frowned at Irene How should I know ? She asked , folding her arms across her chest .

    Most likely with his girlfriend .

    Irene raised her brows .

    What are you talking about ? She asked .

    As if you dont know , Sk scoffed .

    You used me as a pawn .

    Im not sure what your problem is with Judy Montague , but my career is important .

    I cant get mixed up in that kind of drama .

    Judy ? Irene asked .

    Shes not my fathers girlfriend Shes a whore whos only after one thing .

    Oh , yeah ? Because the news says otherwise , Sk said , pulling out her phone and showing it to Irene .

    Irenes face paled .

    She grabbed the phone and stared at it .

    The article said that her fathers mystery lover was revealed ! It was supposed to paint Judy as a mistress and whore , not his legitimate girlfriend .

    Scrolling through thements , Irene felt physically ill .

    Everybody loved the fact that Judy was his mystery woman , and they wanted to know more about her ! It was making her look good when Irene was aiming to do the opposite .

    She was trying to get Judy away from her father , not push them together .

    How could her friend get the article horribly wrong ? I want no part of this , Sk said , grabbing her phone out of Irenes hands .

    Now , if youll excuse me .

    Irene watched as Sk walked up the stairs and towards the guest bedroom .

    Irenes face was pale , and fury was bubbling up inside of her .

    It wasnt fair .

    How could Judy get everything she wanted ?! She was getting Ethans attention and her fathers attention .

    Well , two can y that game .

    She wants Gavins attention ; well , she was going to fight for it .

    If there was one thing Irene knew about her father , it was that his kids meant everything to him , and he would always choose them over anyone else .

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 0220 Judy was about to learn that the hard way .

    Everybody was staring at me in school .

    I tried hard to keep a low profile , but it was difficult when literally everybody and their mother saw the news .

    I was supposedly in amitted rtionship with Gavin Landry , or so the article implied .

    He texted me this morning and told me that he was going to take care of it and not worry , but I knew the damage had already been done .

    Everybody saw it and everybody was talking about it .

    I was so embarrassed .

    It was also extremely inurate I wasnt in a rtionship with Gavin Landry .

    We were simply keeping things casual .

    It was nothing more than sex .

    But I knew it would make both me and Gavin look bad if I came clean to everybody , so I kept my mouth sealed shut .

    Its not as bad as you think , Nan said , wrapping an arm through mine .

    Honestly .

    Youre going to be fine .

    Theyll forget all about it soon enough .

    I frowned at her , my stomach feeling unsettled .

    How do you know ? I asked , wrapping my arms around my body .

    This is a nightmare .

    We were supposed to be lowkey .

    She shrugged and nced around at everyone who was walking by ; they kept sparing curious nces at me and whispering to one another .

    My cheeks burned with embarrassment .

    Im sure something more interesting will happen soon enough and then they will forget all about you .

    I let out a sigh .

    I hope youre right , I breathed .

    We went our separate ways , and I tried my best in each ss , but it was hard when I felt like everyone was whispering about me behind my back .

    The only thing I truly had to look forward to was seeing Gavin after school .

    He will make things better no doubt ; I just had to hold onto that hope and trust him .

    I waited outside the school for Leroy ; Nan had her after school study session and couldnt wait with me , so I stood outside the school grounds alone .

    I nced at the time with a frown ; it wasnt like him to bete .

    Typically , he was here before I arrived , not the other way around .

    I sat on one of the nearby benches and put my elbows on my knees .

    My mind was whirling with the media ; I couldnt believe everybody was talking about my rtionship with Gavin Landry .

    Even my professors seemed extra curious today .

    A familiar car stopped in the street in front of me and when I lifted my gaze , my entire body froze .

    1 knew it wasnt Leroy , but my thoughts confirmed when the door opened , and the driver stepped were out of the car .

    Tell me it isnt true , Ethan said as he rounded the car and approached me .

    Ethan ? I asked , not believing my eyes .

    I wasnt expecting him to just show up at my school like this .

    We were in public , and any outburst could make him look bad , not to mention ruin any chance he has to  Chapter 0220 marry Irene .

    Hes already on thin ice with her .

    What are you doing here ? I saw the news , Judy , he said , shaking his head as he stopped inches from me .

    Tell me its not true .

    Are you truly in a rtionship with him ? I folded my arms across my chest and narrowed my eyes at him .

    I dont see how its any of your concern whether its true or not , I told him simply .

    He scowled at me , and I could see the pure anger on his face as his lip curled in disgust .

    Because hes going to be my father inw ! He nearly hissed , spit flying from his mouth .

    Dont you see how fucked up that is ! I cant believe you are having a rtionship with him ! You left me for another woman , Ethan .

    What I do isnt your business anymore , I told him , not willing to back down .

    I dont know why you are here trying to harass me , but it needs to stop .

    L I tried to walk around him , not sure where I was going to go with Leroy not here yet , but I knew I couldnt stay around Ethan any longer .

    However , he wasnt going to back down without a fight .

    He grabbed my arm with force , spinning me around to face him .

    I wont let you go back to him , Judy , he said through his teeth .

    You belong to me and Im not letting you go that easily .

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 0221 Judys POV I stared at Ethan in shock ; his face was so serious , and his eyes were ring with anger as he red at me .

    He was holding my wrist so tightly that it actually hurt .

    But I was about to grab him and throw him to the ground ; with all my training , I knew I could take him down in a heartbeat .

    I never used my strength on him before because I didnt want him to feel bad about himself , but I didnt care anymore .

    He hurt me for thest time , I wasnt going to let him get away with this .

    Just as I grabbed his arm , Ethan went down , blood oozing out of his nose and his grip my wrist immediately dropping .

    I staggered backward , confused as to what just happened .

    I heard the crunch of his nose , and I knew it was broken .

    He yelled out a ton of different curses as he whaled on the ground , covering his bloody and broken nose .

    I looked up to see Beta Taylor growling at Ethan , his fist outstretched and a little red from the punch .

    Lay your hands on her again and the next it wont be just your nose thats broken , he spat down at Ethan .

    I was still in shock , not really registering what had happened until Beta Taylor looked up at me .

    Are you okay ? He asked me , studying my face for any potential damage .

    I managed to nod and then the fog lifted from my head .

    What are you doing here ? I asked him , my eyes narrowed .

    I was told toe pick you up .

    The paparazzi have been ruthless , and the Alpha wanted someone he trusted to get you through the crowd and to the vi .

    I raised my brows at him .

    The paparazzi ? I asked .

    What do they want ? They want to ask you questions about your rtionship with the Alpha , Taylor said with a smirk .

    You should see him running around all day trying to get the stories pulled .

    He managed to get the paparazzi off his property earlier , but they are ruthless and keep reposting the articles , despite him getting each one pulled .

    Right now , they are all over the ce , including the mansion youve been staying at .

    My heart sank .

    So , in other words , it wasnt safe for me to return home .

    You asshole , Ethan said as he continued to roll around the ground .

    Taylor rolled his eyes and paid him no further attention .

    He motioned for me to follow him .

    We walked to his waiting car , and I slid into the back seat .

    Taylor got into the front seat .

    Neither of us spared Ethan another look as the car sped away .

    As soon as we left the campus grounds , my mouth nearly dropped .

    Taylor wasnt kidding .

    The entire ce was surrounded by paparazzi .

    They were swarming the ce with their cameras , trying to get a picture of the moving car .

    Thankfully , the windows were tinted so none of them were able to see me .

    But It was still unsettling to see them all trying to peer into the window and get a glimpse .

    I was not the kind of person who was noticed , so this was bizarre for me .

    Chapter 0221 By the time we reached the vi , the paparazzi were long behind us .

    There were extra guards outside the front gates , keeping the paparazzi away , so I knew we were safe now .

    What about my tutoring session ¡­.

    and the film crew ? I asked as Taylor parked the car .

    The film crew finished up earlier today , he told me .

    Youll have your tutoring session here .

    Its not safe to return to the mansion just yet .

    Gavin spent the day working on it , Gavin was waiting inside when we entered and the sh of relief that went across his eyes didnt go unnoticed by me .

    But I was too wound up to find it too sentimental right now .

    Im working on it , he assured me before I could utter a single word .

    If I have to break every single camera of theirs , I will .

    Taylor already told me everything .

    Im sure that wont be necessary , I told him .

    But who took that photo in the first ce ? That was the one thing thats been bothering me all day ; someone was outside of the mansion and snapped that photo .

    The thought left me feeling unsettled .

    Gavin shook his head .

    I dont know , he told me .

    But Ill find out and then Ill destroy their phone too .

    I smiled , unable to help myself .

    He can be so adorable sometimes .

    I would have told him that if pack gammas and the Beta didnt surround us .

    Is Matt in the parlor already ? I asked , looking around to see if I could get a glimpse of him .

    Yes , Gavin replied .

    By the time your tutoring session is over , itll be safe for you to return to the mansion .

    You have my word .

    I nodded , still feeling unsure , but trusting him .

    I stepped around him to head towards the parlor , but he grabbed my arm to stop me .

    My entire body lit from his touch ; warmth spread across my cheeks and an electric sensation formed where his fingers up were .

    Well talkter , okay ? I nibbled on my bottom lip , hoping that the others didnt see how red my face was getting .

    Okay , I replied before I turned and went to join Matt in the parlor .

    I was surprised that he was already hard at work on his homework .

    I raised my brows as 1 hut the door behind me .

    Whats all this ? I asked him , pointing towards his 3 open books , a scatter of paper , and his notebook which he was messily writing his notes in .

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 0222 Matt looked up at me and a grin spread across his face .

    I wanted to get this done quickly so we can spar outside ! He told me.

    I kind of wish we were still at the mansion though .

    I liked it over there .

    Your father thinks its better if we worked here because of the paparazzi .

    Until he takes care of it , its better if you didnt go over there , I told him .

    I just hoped that they would be cleared by the time it was time for me to go home .

    Thest thing I wanted was the stay here ¡­ not with Irene under the same roof .

    I knew she didnt like or trust me right now and I didnt want things to continue being awkward between us .

    I think spending the night with her father would make things even more awkward .

    He nodded thoughtfully and then he grinned again .

    So , are you going to be my mom ? I nearly choked on my spit as I sat down beside him .

    Im sorry , what ? I asked him , snapping my eyes in his direction .

    He shrugged as if he didnt just ask me that question so casually .

    I saw the news reports .

    I dont live under a rock , he told me , eyeing me suspiciously and making my cheeks burn even more .

    Im not upset if you are going to be my mom .

    I would really like it if you were .

    Oh , Matt ¡­ I said , my heart squeezed in my chest .

    Thest thing I wanted was to disappoint and hurt him , but I certainly didnt think I was going to marry Gavin .

    Maybe we should talk about thister ? His face fell a little , but he nodded .

    He wasnt stupid , he knew I was avoiding the subject .

    But he was polite enough to not say anything .

    We continued with his homework and then we spent time sparring in the backyard .

    Now that the film crew was done , it was nice having the space to ourselves again .

    I hadnt noticed someone else had joined us in the training grounds until Matts eyes wandered and then grewrge .

    Oh , hello Miss Sinire , Matt said .

    I turned and my jaw nearly dropped when I saw Sk approaching us .

    She gave Matt a small nod and then her eyes shifted into my direction .

    My cheeks bumed under her scrutiny .

    H ¡­ hello , I said to her , hating that I stuttered .

    Can we talk for a minute ? She asked me .

    My eyes grewrge ; what could she possibly want to speak to me about ? I nced down at Matt , and he seemed to get the hint because he nodded and quickly went to finish practicing with the bow and arrow .

    I turned to Sk , forcing a smile in her direction .

    Whats this about ? I asked her .

    I think you know what this is about , she told me , raising her perfectly trimmed brows .

    Its about you and Gavins rtionship .

    Chapter 0222  My cheeks burned even more .

    I wanted to tell her that we didnt exactly have a rtionship ; at least not like that .

    But the words wouldnt leave my lips .

    My wolf wouldnt allow me to say those words to her because she didnt want them to be true .

    I wasnt sure what that meant exactly , but I found myself mping my lips shut and listening to more of what she had to say .

    If I had known he was alreadymitted to someone , I would have never pursued him , Sk continued to tell me .

    I just wanted you to know that Im not a homewrecker and I cant have the paparazzi thinking that I am .

    I was surprised by her words .

    I dont think anyone is calling you a homewrecker , assured her .

    I kissed him on camera , she said , her cheeks reddening slightly .

    At some point, they will start talking about it .

    They are so focused on his new rtionship that they havent put any of the pieces together yet .

    I know Gavin is working on getting the stories pulled , but I worry about my reputation .

    Well , if ites down to it , I will tell them that our rtionship is new and that he was single when he met you .

    The words left my lips before I could stop them , and I immediately regretted them .

    Was I really nning on telling the paparazzi that I was in a rtionship with Gavin Landry ? As if things werent hard enough as they are .

    Sk also looked surprised ; she thought about it for a moment before she nodded .

    Just dont make it seem like he left me for you , she told me , winking as if she were telling a funny joke .

    But I knew she was serious .

    Look , Im really sorry for any misunderstandings I may have caused .

    I was under the impression that his fling with you wasn t serious .

    I wouldnt have pursued him if I knew .

    Its okay , I reassured her .

    Its not your fault .

    We were keeping things secret .

    Thats not on you .

    Her face softened and she nodded .

    ? Well , thats all I wanted to say , she told me and turned to leave but then she paused for a moment .

    Oh , and Judy ? Yes ? Hold onto him tightly , she told me .

    Hes a good man ¡­ and he deserves someone who will stick by his side no matter what .

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 0223 Judys POV By the time we finished our training , the sun was alreatly setting .

    I was exhausted and I wanted to return to the mansion where I could finally spend some time with Gavin .

    I was craving his touch and hadnt realized how much I craved him until I felt his fingers on my arm earlier today .

    My cheeks burned at the memory and a small smile tugged at the corner of my lips .

    What are you smiling at ? Gavin asked as I walked around the corner .

    I froze when I saw him leaning against the wall of the corridor , his arms folded casually across his chest .

    Just thinking , I teased as I started to walk past him wanted to go to the bathroom , but his hand .

    around my wrist stopped me and soon , I was spinning around to face him just before he took me and pressed me against the wall .

    My body red to life from his nearness and my breath hitched in my throat .

    He was lucky we werepletely alone right now because if anyone were to see us , it would only feed the rumor mill .

    What were you thinking about ? He asked , a smirk on his lips .

    My heart was pounding in my chest as I looked up at him .

    Wouldnt you like to know , I said , winking at him .

    Lattempted to wiggle out from against him , but he had me pinned between the wall and his body .

    His lips found mine before I could utter a single word , and / my entire body lit up to life .

    He tasted so sweet , and his kiss was way gentler than thought it would have been .

    His lips moved perfectly against mine and his tongue slid out to taste my bottom lip , asking permission to enter my mouth .

    Permission that I dly gave him .

    I found myself moaning softly against his lips , wanting to deepen the embrace .

    I wrapped my arms around his neck and ran my fingers through his hair , massaging his scalp lovingly , Sks words continued to y in my mind ; he deserves someone who would stick by him no matter what .

    Someone who would never let him go .

    Was that someone me ? Was I ready tomit myself to another man after I was hurt by my mate so badly ? How did I know that Gavin wouldnt hurt me in the same way that Ethan had ? Was that something Gavin would even want ? Did he want a true rtionship with me ? I had so many questions in my mind , but the only thing I truly wanted right now was his lips on mine .

    He lifted me up and my legs instinctively wrapped around his waist .

    He ran his fingers up my bare back beneath my shirt as he started to walk us towards the bathroom .

    But then the sounds of falling and screaming were like dumping cold water on whatever was about to happen .

    Gavin dropped me to the ground before I could get the chance toprehend what had happened .

    My back hit the ground with a thud , and I winced in pain , cursing softly as he ran from the corridor and towards the main foyer .

    I knew my tailbone was going to bruise .

    I struggled to get to my feet .

    I hadnt realized that I hurt my leg during that fall until I attempted to walk , and pain shat up my spine .

    I hissed and grabbed the wall for support before I had the chance to fall over again .

    Miss Judy ? Beta Taylor asked as he walked around the corner .

    Are you okay ?? He rushed towards me to help me stand .

    Yeah , just a freak ident , I murmured .

    Ill be fine Who screamed ? Irene fell down the stairs , he told me , much to my surprise .

    Gavin is with her now .

    He wants me to take you home .

    W ¡­ what about the paparazzi ? I asked .

    Gavin took care of it already .

    The stories had been pulled and the paparazzi arent going to go against him again after what he threatened , Taylor said , chuckling and shaking his head .

    Here , let me help you get to the car .

    He wrapped an arm around my waist , and I wrapped an arm around his shoulders as he guided me into the main foyer .

    Gavin was holding a crying Irene , and be turned to re at Taylor .

    Where have you been ? He asked .

    Taylor frowned .

    I thought you wanted me to take Judy home , Taylor said , confused .

    Leroy can handle that .

    This is more important , Gavin growled .

    WE need to get to the hospital right now .

    My heart ached from his words ¡­ of course , I knew that his daughter was more important than me but hearing him say it out loud and not even be curious as to why Taylor was holding me up , Taylor nced at me with a frown .

    Are you going to be okay ? hurt .

    I nodded , forcing a smile .

    Lets go ! Gavin growled at him .

    Taylor nodded and released me .

    I nearly fell over but thankfully there was a wall next to me and I was able to use it for support .

    Gavin didnt even spare me another look as he hurried after his Beta with Irene cradled in his arms .

    My eyes found hers and I swear I saw a smirk ying on her lips just before they disappeared .

    Had she done this on purpose ? Third Person POV Your tutoring session is already over ? Irene asked , poking her head out of her bedroom door as Matt walked by .

    He nodded .

    Yeah ; itste now .

    Weve been studying and practicing for most of the day , he replied .

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 0224 Is Judy still here ? I think she was going to the bathroom and then leaving , he replied with a shrug .

    Any more questions or can I return to my room ? He asked bitterly .

    She rolled her eyes and gestured for him to leave .

    The second his bedroom door closed behind him , Irene ran out of her room and down the stairs .

    She hadnt seen her father in a while either because he had been busy trying to get those stories pulled .

    She walked around the corner and was about to head towards the bathroom , but the sounds of breathy moans hit her ears , making her pause entirely .

    Her eyes narrowed and she hid around the corner , trying to get a glimpse of what could be happening .

    Her jaw nearly dropped when she saw her father pressing Judy against the wall , his lips covering hers in what looked like an intimate kiss .

    Of course , Irene knew there was a possibility they could be fooling around with one another , but seeing it was something entirely new .

    Judy was seriously such a whore .

    It was obvious she was only using Gavin so she could get close to Ethan .

    Ethan pretty much said as much and Irene trusted Ethan more than anything in this world .

    Judy had always been like this ; she was a flirt and cheated on Ethan ¡­ her own mate ! There was no way Irene was going to let this bitch get away with having her way with her father , only to break his heart in the end .

    Judy let out another breathy moan just as Gavin lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around his waist .

    Irene felt sick to her stomach at the sight of them together and she knew she was going to have to do something to break them up and keep him away from her for the night .

    She tiptoed down the hallway and back towards the foyer , pleased that there wasnt anyone around considering it waster in the evening .

    Most of the staff had returned to their rooms ; only some of the guards were awake and they mainly focused on patrolling the outside area .

    Irene walked halfway up the stairs , took a deep breath , and then allowed her body to go limp and tumble down the rest of the stairs .

    It didnt hurt much because it wasnt a far fall , but she let out a blood- curdling scream as she fell .

    Shended on her arms which protected her from hurting herself too badly .

    She was a little bruised , but nothing that wouldnt heal overnight .

    Irene was good at crying on the spot ; shed used that ability a lot growing up .

    She grabbed her leg , which didnt hurt at all , and she continued to whale and scream on the ground .

    Guards rushed into the room ; their eyes wide with rm .

    Secondster , her father ran into the room , His eyes were wild , and he looked disheveled .

    Irene ? He asked , rushing towards her .

    What happened ? I fell down the stairs , she cried , tears streaking down her cheeks .

    Beta Taylor walked into the foyer with a frown .

    Woah , everything okay ? Gavin dismissed him with a hand wave .

    1/2 Chapter 0224  Take Judy home , he ordered without even ncing at his Beta .

    Irene fell down the stairs and I need to take care of her .

    Okay , Taylor said .

    Where is Judy ? .

    Bathroom .

    Taylor nodded and headed in that direction .

    Where does it hurt ? Gavin asked his daughter who was still crying and shivering violently .

    My leg ¡­ she whimpered .

    It really hurts , Daddy .

    Gavin red at the guards who stood shellshocked .

    And where were any of you when this happened ? He growled , his wolf surging forward and making them all shudder .

    W ¡­ we were patrolling outside , Alpha , one of them had the guts to speak .

    It isnt their fault , Irene whimpered , grabbing her fathers arm .

    I was clumsy .

    I came down for a snack and then missed a step .

    You should have been more careful , Gavin told her as he touched the leg she was cradling.

    Ow ! Irene cried .

    It hurts so badly , Daddy .

    Shit , it might be broken , Gavin murmured .

    Okay , we need to get you to the hospital .

    Someone needs to grab Leroy and have him get the car .

    The guards looked at one another with a frown .

    You told Leroy to return to the mansion earlier to make sure it was safe for Judys return , one of the guards replied .

    Fuck ! Gavin cursed ,pletely forgetting that fact Call him back here and tell him its an emergency .

    Yes , Alpha , the guard said as he grabbed his phone and rushed off to do just that .

    Beta Taylor returned with Judy , and it looked like she was in some sort of pain as well .

    Irene noticed that Judy was holding onto Taylor as if she might fall over and she was limping .

    She was not going to steal Irenes thunder .

    Irene cried even harder and clutched her father who was now lifting her into his arms and holding onto her tightly .

    She had to keep him from noticing Judy , so she cried even louder and harder .

    At that point , Gavin decided that Taylor was going to take them to the hospital and Judy could wait for Leroy to return .

    Just as they were about to leave , Irene noticed that Judy was using the wall to keep her on her feet , and she couldnt help but smirk at Judys despair .

    Her n was working perfectly .

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 0225 Leroy was kind enough to escort me into the mansion and to my room .

    I knew I would be fine by the morning ; my wolf was usually good at healing me fairly quickly .

    But I couldnt get what had happened out of my mind .

    I knew he didnt mean to hurt me and that he would never forgive himself if he knew the truth , so I decided to keep the information to myself .

    But still ¡­ he cared way more about getting Irene to the hospital than he did about me .

    Which , I couldnt even me him for .

    Irene was his daughter after all , but couldnt he tell that he was being yed ? Telling from the smirk Irene was giving me as they left , she was faking her injury .

    For a Lycan chairman , he was certainly fooled very easily , and it bothered me .

    Chester was kind enough to bring me dinner in bed and I thanked him before he left .

    I had a feeling he saw the news reports before they were pulled because he didnt bother flirting with me like he usually does .

    I couldnt help butugh ; maybe some good dide from that after all .

    Harper was very attentive to my needs as well and helped take care of me until I was feeling better .

    I was grateful for them both and d that they were with me , even if things were weird between the two of them .

    By the time I woke up the next morning , I was feeling way better .

    It was Friday and I was excited to spend the weekend doing nothing .

    I thought about maybe having a girls night with Nan .

    She had yet to see the mansion and I knew shed been dying to see it since I told her I was staying here .

    Plus , we both needed to just forget about things for a while .

    You know what we are doing this weekend ? I asked her when I saw her at school this morning .

    Sheughed .

    Whats that ? She asked , intrigued .

    A girls night .

    A spread across her face .

    Maybe during this girls night , I could finally find out whats been on her mind , I thought to myself .

    Shes been a bit closed offtely since the party .

    I hadnt asked her about the mate thing since she brought it up that night .

    I figured if she wanted me to know about it , then she would have told me sober .

    But she hadnt .

    It kind of hurt a little that she didnt trust me with this huge secret .

    I can pick up some wine and we can eat junk food , I continued .

    How about tomorrow ? At the mansion ? She asked , her eyes wide with wonder .

    I chuckled and nodded .

    Yes, I replied .

    She shrieked and hugged me .

    Chapter 0225  Later that night , after I finished my tutoring session with Matt , I thought Gavin would take me home and spend some time with me since we hadnt really seen each other since yesterday , but I was disappointed to find out that he was still tending to Irene and her fake injury .

    He hadnt even bothered to tell me himself ; his Beta del it for him .

    I sighed and thanked him before letting Leroy take me to the mansion .

    1 continuously checked my phone the entire night , but I received not a single phone call or text message from him .

    Third Person POV What am I thinking ? Nan thought to herself as she stood outside the boutique .

    She stared up at the familiar sign , her heart in her throat .

    She had questions , but she wasnt sure if shed be able to answer any of them .

    But she needed to at least try .

    She took a deep breath and stepped into the drawing Beckys attention .

    the bells on the door chiming as she entered , Oh , Hey , Nan , Becky said with a smile .

    Youre back so soon .

    Nan bit her lip as she closed the door behind her .

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 0226  Yeah , Im having a girls night with my best friend tonight , and I wanted to get somethingfortable , she said .

    Maybe some new PJs ? It was a lie ; Nan had plenty of Pjs andfy clothes to wear tonight , but she needed an excuse as to why she was back so soon .

    Becky nodded , not picking up on the lie .

    I think I have just the thing , she said as she walked out from behind the counter .

    We got some new Pjs in yesterday , so this is good timing .

    Lucky me ¡­ Nan thought to herself .

    As she went to the pajama section , Nan watched her .

    Becky was so beautiful .

    This was the woman that her mate chose instead of her , and it made Nans heart hurt with every beat .

    Becky returned with a cute pajama set and Nan forced a smile , barely even looking at the set in her hands .

    Its perfect , she said mindlessly .

    Do you want to try it on ? Becky asked , raising her hands .

    No , need .

    Im sure theyll fit fine , Nan said , nibbling on her lower lip .

    Becky chuckled and walked back towards the counter .

    Well okay then , Becky replied over her shoulder .

    So ¡­ Nan said as she followed her to the counter .

    How was your date the other night ? Becky shrugged .

    The date itself was fine .

    He was such a gentleman , Becky answered .

    I was hed invite me to his ce ¡­ but he didnt .

    He dropped me off at home and kissed my cheek .

    Nans chest tightened ; his lips were on her skin ? The thought made Nan feel sick to her stomach and she had to swallow down the bile that rose in her throat .

    But hes been a little absent mindedtely , Becky continued .

    Like theres been something on his mind .

    Weve seen each other a couple of times since that date , and it was the same ¡­ its obvious he isnt telling me something .

    I think there might be someone else .

    Nan frowned .

    Someone else ? She asked , raising her brows , Could his mate have yet another woman in his life ? Who was this guy ? She thought about asking what his name was , but then she thought maybe it would be better if she didnt know .

    At least for right now .

    If she knew his name , then it would make this whole thing real and she wasnt ready for that yet .

    Yeah , she said with a frown as she got lost in thought .

    He seems preupied when we hang out .

    He kept staring at his phone .

    And when I tried to make a move on him to distract him , he would brush me off .

    He hasnt even kissed my lips yet .

    Its always only the cheek Did you ask him who he was talking to ? Nan found herself asking , Becky nodded .

    He said it was just a friend .

    I dont know if I believed him though .

    Oh ¡­ Im sorry to hear that , Nan replied .

    Becky shrugged casually .

    Its all part of the dating scene , Becky said with a shrug .

    Its not like hes my mate or anything .

    Ill survive .

    So , are you going to try and make it work with him ¡­ or ¡­ ? Nan asked , pressing for more information as Becky rang in the pajama set and told her the total .

    Nan dug in her purse for her wallet , her fingers trembling as she waited for s answer .

    I dont think so , Becky finally replied .

    I mean , maybe if we had more of a connection .

    But I honestly think its just a physical thing .

    At least on my end .

    I wanted to jump his bones , but he could barely touch me , so I doubted he was attracted to me .

    However , he asked me out again for tonight and I declined him .

    Probably better if we are just friends ; know what I mean ? Nan nodded as she finally found her wallet and pulled out her credit card , handing it to Becky .

    After she charged Nan for the pajamas and then put them in a bag , she handed Nan her card back and gave her a polite smile .

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 0227 If you have any cute guy friends , send them my way , could use a variety myself , she teased .

    Nan let out augh and nodded .

    Ill keep that in mind .

    Nan was relieved that Becky decided not to go out with her mate again , but who was this other woman in his life that caused him to be so distracted on their date ? She thanked Becky before leaving the boutique with more questions than she had when she entered .

    Later that evening , Nan went to the Landry Mansion , using the address Judy had given her .

    Are you Nan ? One of the guards asked as she approached the front gates .

    Nan smiled ; it was thoughtful that Judy told them of her arrival so they could be prepared .

    Yes , Nan replied .

    Co 1 with me .

    Miss Montague is inside waiting for you , he told her .

    Nan nodded and followed the guard towards the front entrance .

    The guard was cute , and Nan made a mental note to ask him if he was singleter .

    Not for herself but for Becky .

    Sheughed at the thought as she entered the gorgeous mansion .

    Nan ! Judy said as she rushed towards Nan and wrapped her arms around her friend .

    Im so d youre here .

    Come on , let me show you around ! Nanughed and the two girls walked around the mansion , looking at all the cool things the mansion had to offer , including the incredible pool in the backyard .

    Nan had to admit , she was jealous of Judys living arrangements .

    Her bedroom was huge and had such a beautiful view .

    It put her one bedroom apartment to shame .

    Im going to put my new pjs on , Nan told her as she walked towards Judys bathroom .

    Great ; then we will go downstairs and crack open that wine .

    We can watch Corny Ros .

    I also ordered a pizza , Judy told her .

    Nanughed at her friend .

    This was exactly what Nan needed to get her mind off things .

    She quickly got changed and pulled her hair into a messy bun .

    Afterward , the girls went into the living room down the stairs .

    Judy grabbed a couple of wine sses and poured them each some wine before taking her seat on the couch next to Nan .

    We needed this , Judy said , clinking her ss with Nans before taking a sip .

    Yeah , we did , Nan agreed , taking a sip of her own wine .

    She thought about telling Judy about her mate but saying it out loud also made it real , so she chose not to say anything .

    At least not right now .

    Not until she knew more about him and what she was nning on doing about it .

    Chapter 0227 #  Are you burning a candle or something? Nan asked suddenly as she got a whiff of something sweet .

    Something smells really good in here .

    Could be Chester in the kitchen .

    He said something about making a dessert for us , she replied .

    Nan raised her brows .

    Who is Chester ? She asked .

    The chef .

    Nanughed .

    You would have a personal chef , Nan teased .

    Judy shrugged .

    wont me me ¡­ me the Landrys , Judy sighed .

    But Chester is a good dude .

    Hes funny .

    A flirt , but harmless .

    13 I want to see what hes cooking , Nan said , standing to her feet .

    The scent is mouthwatering Judy frowned , sniffing the air .

    I dont really smell anything .

    But Im a little stuffed up , she said .

    The kitchen is around the corner .

    Ill stay here and pick out a movie .

    Nan nodded as she took anotherrge sip of her wine and set it back down on the table .

    She quickly hurried towards the kitchen , the scent growing stronger .

    It smelled so familiar , and she was eager to see what it was .

    Maybe this Chester dude would let her have a taste .

    As she stepped into the kitchen , her entire body froze

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 0228 Judys POV  I took another sip of my wine , feeling it rx my mind and body .

    I kept ncing at my phone periodically , thinking there would be a missed call or anew message .

    But there wasnt .

    I hated the jab of disappointment I would feel in my chest every time I saw that there was no message .

    I shouldnt be feeling this way .

    Gavin was with his family ¡­ Its not like he was losing interest in me or anything Besides , even if he was , it shouldnt matter that much .

    We are only having some fun ¡­.

    scratching each others itches and putting on a show to get some people off our backs .

    Yet , my chest tightened every time I nced at my phone .

    I took a deep breath and put my phone on the table , unable to look at it any further .

    I nced at Nans lightly sipped wine and frowned when I nced over my shoulder at the entryway to the kitchen .

    I wondered where she was .

    I knew she was going to find out what Chester was cooking , but she had been gone for some time now .

    I figured I should go check on her .

    I hoped she didnt get lost on the way to the kitchen .

    I took another sip of the wine before cing it on the table and standing to my feet .

    I brushed my pants , straightening them with the palms of my hands before I started towards the kitchen .

    off The door of the kitchen was propped open slightly and I could see the back of Nans figure standing in the entryway .

    I smiled as I made my way towards her , but slowly started to subside when I saw how tense she was .

    Her entire body was like a stiff board .

    Frowning , I walked towards her .

    Nan , are you okay ? I asked .

    I paused when I reached her , and I could see over her shoulder that she was staring at Chester and Harper .

    Harper was seated on the kitchen counter , her legs wrapped around Chesters waist and her arms around his neck .

    Chesters arms were loosely draped around Harpers thin waist , and she was pressing herself firmly against his body .

    Her tongue was practically down his throat ; it was strange because he seemed a bit detached from the kiss , but she was going in hard .

    I wasnt surprised to see them like this ; if I were to be honest , it wasnt the first time I had walked in on them .

    Though , it was the first time that its ever happened out in the open before ¡­ it wasnt like them to lose control like this in the kitchen .

    Harper was very professional and kept her personal life a secret .

    They were alone right now so Im assuming Chester sent the rest of his staff away , however anyone could still walk right in on them ..

    including Nan who was frozen in her spot .

    She was probably not expecting to see the chef wrapped up in the arms of the maid .

    I bit my lower lip , trying to keep myself fromughing out loud as I ced a hand on her shoulder , trying to draw her attention back to me .

    Her body tensed even more if that was possible .

    I didnt bother looking at her face as I turned my attention to Harper and Chester , both oblivious to the fact that we were standing at the entryway .

    That is until I cleared my throat loudly , making them both jump apart as if they had been burned .

    Harper nearly fell off the counter at the quick motion and Chesters face was burning red when he turned to look at me .

    But then the red in his cheeks immediately went away and his face turned a ghostly shade of white when 1/2 Chapter 0220  he looked at Nan .

    His eyes grew wide , and I could see the horror in them .

    Nan took a step back , her body trembling slightly .

    My frown deepened even more as looked at my best friend ; I realized she was pale as well .

    I looked at Chester who waspletely frozen in his ce , neither of them saying a single word .

    Nan ? I asked her , tugging at her arm and trying to get her attention .

    A ¡­ are you okay ? Chester ? Harper asked, trying to touch him with her foot , but he stepped further away from her as if he couldnt stand her touch .

    Nan let out a shaky breath and then she finally tore her eyes away from Chester to look at me .

    My brows furrowed when I saw the tears in her pretty blue eyes ; my chest tightened .

    She looked gutted ¡­ something was wrong with my best friend , and I needed to know what it was .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 0229  Nan ¡­ I whispered .

    What is it ? as she Im so sorry ¡­ she said hoarsely pulled her eyes away from me to look at the ground .

    But I cant stay here ¡­ Wait what ? I asked , my brows raising , Why not ? Whats wrong ? Please , talk to me ¡­ She shook her head ; she was trying hard to keep the tears from spilling out of her eyes .

    I have to go ¡­.

    she whispered .

    Before I could say another word , she was running past me and towards the front door .

    Nan ! I called after her , but it was no use , the front door was mming shut and Nan was running out of the mansion .

    I stood , confused .

    I looked back at Chester who released a shaky breath of his own ; he blinked a few times as if he had now just realized where he was .

    He looked at me and then at Harper who was staring at him questionably .

    She raised her brows and folded her arms across her chest as she slid off the counter .

    What was that all about ? She asked him .

    He didnt answer her , but instead , he looked at me .

    Who was that ? He asked me , taking me by surprise .

    What ? I asked him .

    Why ? Just answer the question , he said again , more firmly and making me take a step back .

    His eyes had gone wild , and my heart was beating fast against my ribcage .

    Something was wrong and I was determined to figure out what the hell it was .

    My best friend , I answered , narrowing my eyes at him .

    Nan Rugby .

    His expression softened for a moment .

    Nan ¡­ he whispered as if he was tasting the name on his tongue , and from the look on his face , I would say he liked how it tasted .

    It made me even more curious ; I had never seen her act like this before and it was strange behavior for Chester as well .

    I looked over my shoulder at the closed doorway , ideas circting through my mind .

    Did you know her or something ? Harper asked , a twinge of jealousy in her tone as her face grew impossibly red with pent up frustration .

    He looked at her and I could see the apology on his lips , but he didnt speak it out loud .

    Instead , he turned away from her and started to walk past me and out the front door as well .

    He didnt run like Nan did , but he walked with determination .

    I couldnt help it ¡­ I had to follow him .

    I needed to know exactly what was going on and why it had to do with my best friend .

    I chased after him and we ended up outside on the front patio .

    Chester was ncing around at the front yard with a timid frown on his face .

    1/2 Chapter 0229  I could practically hear his heart beating rapidly in his chest .

    I was also surprised that Nan was able to leave so quickly .

    She must have gotten into her car and peeled away , leaving no trace of her presence .

    Chester leaned against the railing of the porch and sighed , his shoulders sagging slightly .

    The front door swung open and then mmed shut ; I didnt need to turn to see who it was that had followed us outside .

    I looked over my shoulder at a very pissed of Harper who was ring at Chester as if he had just pped her .

    She had her arms wrapped around her body and her lips were pressed in a thin line .

    What the fuck , Chester .

    Who was that woman ? She asked , her brows furrowed as she red at him .

    How could you chase after her and leave me alone like that ? Im sorry , Harper , he murmured .

    But it was a mistake to make out with you like that in the kitchen .

    It shouldnt have happened .

    You were right when you said we shouldnt be having a rtionship while we work together .

    His words took me by surprise ; Chester wasnt usually the logical one .

    He was a flirt and never cared about such a thing before .

    It seemed to have taken Harper by surprise too because her mouth fell open .

    W ¡­ what are you saying , Chester ? She asked , I could hear the hurt in her voice as she fought to keep her emotions in check .

    He sighed and ran his fingers through his blond shaggy hair before he turned ot face her .

    His eyes were so serious , and it made Harpers eyes grow wide as she took a step away from him .

    Im saying that we cant see each other anymore , he told her firmly .

    Im sorry ¡­ but whatever this is ¡­ he said , motioning between the two of them .

    Its over .

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 0230 Judys POV A ¡­ are you serious right now ?? Harper asked , taken aback by Chesters words .

    He nodded and sighed .

    Yes , Harper .

    Im sorry , he murmured , and then he walked past her and back inside .

    Harper stood frozen , her face red with anger and hurt all at the same time .

    My heart hurt for her ; I knew how much she liked Chester .

    I could see it on her face every time that he was around .

    I knew how much it hurt for the guy you liked to not want you back¡­ or to give you up so easily .

    But I couldnt help but wonder if Nan was okay .

    Im sorry ¡­ I told Harper , not sur what more to say .

    I just dont get it ¡­ she whispered , staring down at her feet .

    Everything was fine .

    Then that girl walked in and ¡­ her voice trailed off .

    you her ? think they are seeing each other ? I know Chester went on a date the other day .

    Could that be I shook my head ; Nan would have told me if she went on a date with a man .

    She would have told me all about it .

    The fact that she hadnt mentioned it makes me wonder what this story was .

    Im not too sure , Harper , I settled on saying .

    Harper nodded and sniffed back her tears before she turned her back towards me .

    Im just going to go inside .

    If you need anything ¡­ Ill be in my room , she murmured .

    Without another word , she walked into the mansion .

    I stared after her for a brief while before I sighed and grabbed my phone out of my pocket .

    I nced at the screen , seeing that I had no .

    Missed calls or texts .

    Now I was doubt disappointed ; I was upset that Gavin hadnt reached out to me , but I was also upset that Nan hadnt texted me after she left to tell me that she was okay .

    I brought up her contact and pressed the phone to my cheek .

    It rang several times before I got her voicemail .

    Hey , Nan .

    Please call me , I said to her voicemail box Im worried about you ¡­ I added before I hung up .

    Sighing , I walked back inside .

    The mansion had gone quiet , and the kitchen was nowpletely empty .

    I knew Chester had turned in for the night .

    The food he made for us sat untouched on the counter .

    I wasnt very hungry , but I figured I might want it tomorrow , so I put some stic wrap over the container and stuck it in the fridge .

    I also grabbed a sponge and washed down the counters .

    I wasnt sure what else Chester and Harper had done here while no one was here earlier , and the thought made me queasy .

    After I was done cleaning the kitchen , I retreated to my room .

    I was sad that Nan left so suddenly ; I was looking forward to this girls night .

    I went into the bathroom , brushed my hair back into a pony , and washed off the leftover makeup from my face .

    I grabbed my toothbrush and put some toothpaste on it .

    As I brushed my teeth , I let my mind wander for a few It was such a strange and out of ordinary reaction for Nan to have .

    I thought about the party and how upset she was .

    She hadnt mentioned it since , but she did say something about finding her mate .

    My entire movement stopped as I stared at myself in the mirror , the toothbrush hanging from my lips .

    Could Chester be Nans mate ? The thought left an unsettled feeling bubble in my belly and my eyes grew impossiblyrge .

    It would make sense given both their reactions to one another .

    Did that mean that Chester knew about Nan and yet he still chose to go on a date with another woman ¡­ not to mention make out with Harper in the kitchen earlier this evening ? If thats the case , maybe Chester wasnt as harmless as I thought he was .

    I spit the water and toothpaste out of my mouth and rinsed the brush off before cing it in its holder .

    I grabbed a hand towel and wiped off my lips before putting it back on the rack .

    I sighed and leaned against the counter , feeling a wave of dizziness .

    This whole thing was getting to my head and I just wanted to get some sleep .

    After several deep breaths , I turned away , turned off the bathroom light , and stepped into my room .

    It was lonely without Gavin .

    I had started to get used to him spending his nights here even if it was out of the ordinary at first .

    I checked my phone onest time and saw no missed texts or calls .

    I sighed and tried calling Nan again , but I got her voicemail ¡­ again .

    I put my phone on the charger , cing it on my nightstand before I crawled into bed .

    I hated being alone right now ¡­ I wished I could reach out to Gavin , but I knew he was busy .

    I wished I could get a hold of Nan ¡­ but she refused to answer my calls .

    I had no idea what was going on , but I hoped that I could figure it out in the morning .

    It took a while , but eventually , I was able to drift off to sleep .

    When I woke the next morning , I felt restless and a bitnumb .

    I grabbed my phone to see if I had a missed call and my heart skipped a beat when I saw a text message from Gavin .

    It was sent early this morning .

    I bit my lower lip as I opened the message .

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 0231 Gavin : Sorry I couldnte overst night .

    Id like to see you tonight though .

    Dinner tonight ? I couldnt help the smile that lit up my face .

    I pressed the reply button and typed out my own message .

    Me : That sounds great ! I pressed send and then I quickly got out of bed .

    I didnt bother changing out of my pajamas as I left my room and went down the stairs and towards the kitchen .

    My stomach was growling considering I hadnt eatenst night .

    I hoped Chester was well enough to cook breakfast ; if not , I guess Ill just have to cook it myself .

    I was honestly surprised when I saw him hard at work in the kitchen .

    There was no one else with him though .

    I nced around the kitchen , wondering where the kitchen adds were but when I didnt see them , my eyes found Chesters .

    He had paused his movements behind the counter , and I could see that he was contemting asking me something , but then he changed his mind and turned his attention back to what he was doing .

    Where is everybody ? I asked as I walked towards the breakfast nook and took a seat .

    I told them I wanted some space today and to take the day off , he told me , without even ncing in my direction .

    I watched him as he moved effortlessly around the kitchen Is everything okay ? I asked , raising my brows at him .

    He finished ting the food and then he slid it across the counter and in my direction .

    He was quiet as he walked over to the coffee pot and started to pour some into a mug for me .

    At first , I didnt think he was going to answer my question .

    But then he brought me the coffee , along with the sweeteners and cream , and he leaned against the counter , looking defeated .

    Can I ask you a question ? He asked .

    I nodded and started to sweeten my coffee and poor cream into the ck elixir .

    Of course , I answered .

    I was honestly just d that someone was at least talking to me .

    I would answer any question he had for me at this point .

    Youre 20 , right ? he asked .

    I nced up at him and nodded .

    Yes , I answered .

    Why ? Usually , people find their mates at the age of 18 , he murmured .

    I held up my hand to stop him .

    Thats a myth , I told him .

    You can find your mate at any stage of life .

    It doesnt have ot be at 18.

    How old is too old ? I furrowed my brows .

    I dont believe there is such a thing as too old , I told him But 35 ? He asked .

    Chapter 0231 1 took a sip of my coffee , eyeing him carefully over the rim before I set the coffee mug down .

    I licked my lips and picked up my fork .

    Chester made the worlds fluffiest pancakes and the most delicious bacon I had ever seen .

    My mouth was watering at the sight of the food .

    Thats not very old , I told him .

    And as I said , you can find your mate at any age .

    He was quiet for a moment longer and I took that as an opportunity to start eating .

    I nearly moaned as the vors burst in my mouth , and it made him chuckle and shake his head .

    It was good to see him smiling after yesterday , even if it was brief .

    I picked up my coffee to take another sip .

    Have you ever found yours ? He suddenly asked , making me choke and gag on the coffee .

    I spit some onto the counter without meaning to and it made him jump back .

    He quickly grabbed some napkins to wipe the spill .

    Are you okay ? Yeah , I said between coughs .

    Im fine .

    Just took me by surprise is all ¡­ He looked at me sheepishly as he threw the napkins away .

    Sorry , he murmured .

    I shook my head and waved off his apology .

    Dont be , its okay , I told him as I settled myself back down .

    I took a deep breath and met his eyes ; I didnt want to lie to him .

    Besides , it didnt matter anymore .

    The cat was out of the bag ¡­ Irene knew the truth and she was honestly the only one I didnt want to know about this .

    Chester lived in this mansion , which meant he saw almost everything .

    He knew about my rtionship with Gavin , so didnt matter if he knew even more details .

    Yes ¡­ I finally answered .

    He nced up at me with a frownL What ? I found my mate , I told him .

    When I was 18.

    I had known him for a long time prior and admittedly , Ive always had a little crush on him throughout our childhood .

    We are from the same pack ¡­ so we were always around each other .

    When I turned 18 we discovered that we were mates and then he marked me almost right away .

    I brushed the hair away from my neck to show him my mark and he gasped when he saw .

    Youve been marked ? He asked , his eyes wide with horror .

    I nodded and sighed .

    H Yes , I replied out loud .

    I stared down at my te , a wave of sadness washing over me .

    We were supposed to get married .

    So , why didnt you ? He asked .

    What happened ? 1 bit my lower lip , remaining quiet for a moment , and then looked up at him .

    He left me for Gavns daughter .

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 0232 Judys POV horror in his Chester stared at me with a shocked expression , his mouth practically on the ground .

    I could see the eyes , and it made me look away from him again .

    I didnt want him to feel bad for me , but I also wanted to be honest with him about everything .

    It seemed he was struggling with his own feelings anding to terms that he found his mate ¡­ he didnt want to say it out loud , but I knew thats what was bothering him .

    Its bothering Nan too and my heart was torn between the two of them .

    I wanted them both to be happy and I knew that if they gave one another a proper chance , they could make each other happy .

    But they both seemed frightened over the idea of having a mate ¡­ or maybe Nan was frightened of the idea of having Chester as a mate .

    Her first couple of impressions of him werent great .

    The first step was that they both needed to admit that they were mates , if not to me , then to each other .

    They needed to talk about it and figure out what to do from there Irene ? Chester asked , leaning against the counter again as if he couldnt support his own weight .

    Wait ¡­ your mate is Ethan Cash ? From the Cash family ? I wasnt surprised that he knew Ethans name .

    Everybody knew Ethans name .

    His family was famous around the wolf territory ; not as famous as Gavin , but they were well known .

    Even more , now that he was marrying Irene , the most famous heiress in the world .

    1 nodded .

    Yes , I replied .

    The one and only .

    He left me to be with trene .

    I cant really me him ¡­ but it took a toll on me and my wolf .

    Well , yeah .

    I mean , hes your mate .

    That cant be easy ¡­ seeing him with another and His voice trailed off and I could see the utter horror in his eyes ; his face had gone pale again , just as it didst night .

    I waved my hand in front of his face , trying to bring his attention back to me .

    Hey¡­ what are you thinking about ? I asked him , my voice dropping to apassionate whisper .

    I ¡­ he started to say , but then he froze .

    Chester? I asked , urging him to continue .

    His eyes finally found mine and I could see the remorse in them .

    I hurt her , Judy , he told me softly .

    I wanted to put him out of his misery , so I sighed and leaned back in my seat .

    Shes your mate , isnt she ? He looked shocked that I knew such information , but then He sighed and nodded .

    Yes , he whispered .

    I saw her the other day when I was taking this girl Becky out on a date .

    I was in such shock that day that I wasnt sure what to do .

    I didnt want to ditch Becky , but Nan was standing in front of me with this hurt expression after realizing that I was taking Becky on a date ¡­.

    I winced ; it was no wonder Nan was so upset and got drunk during that party .

    I wished she could have told me about this sober .

    It hurt that she didnt ; I was supposed to be her best friend and yet she couldnt talk to me about something this important .

    Why didnt you go after her ? I asked , not wanting to sound usatory , but I couldnt help myself .

    Finding a  Chapter 0232 mate was a big deal and I wanted only the best for my best friend .

    Chester looked so defeated as he shrugged one of his shoulders .

    Like I said ¡­ I was in shock , and I didnt want to ditch Becky after being the one to ask her out in the first ce .

    I thought about finding her afterward and exining myself but I honestly had no idea who she was or how to even start looking for her .

    I tried to ask Becky about her , but Becky didnt really give me much information and she kept changing the subject .

    Rightfully so ¡­ she didnt want to talk about another woman on our date .

    I nodded as I listened to his story , my heart heavy in my chest .

    And what about now ? I asked .

    What about you and Harper yesterday ? You already knew you had a mate ¡­ you saw her with your own eyes and yet you still chose to make out with Harper out in the open ? He ran his fingers through his hair and stared at the counter in front of us .

    Not my best moment , he murmured .

    I honestly didnt think Id ever see her again .

    I certainly had no idea that you were friends with her and that shed see that ¡­ I nodded , understanding what he meant , but I was still upset because Nan was hurting , and she wouldnt talk to me about it .

    So , what now ? I asked him .

    Im not really sure ¡­ he murmured .

    I messed up and Im not sure what to do about it .

    I dont think shell ever talk to me again .

    Shes your mate ¡­ shes going to want to talk to you again .

    Her wolf will make sure of it , I told him .

    Its up to you how that conversation goes through .

    You need to prepare yourself and not act like a dick .

    He frowned at me .

    When do I act like a dick ? He asked , sounding offended .

    You arent a dick ¡­ but your actions arent the actions a mate would want to see , I warned him .

    are serious about this ¡­

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 0233 I dont know if Im serious about anything , he blurted , and I could see the panic in his eyes .

    I havent even thought about this long enough to know what I actually want .

    I never thought Id find my mate , Judy .

    I never thought I even wanted a mate in the first ce .

    Wait ¡­ what ? I asked , my eyes narrowed .

    Are you thinking about rejecting her ? He bit his lip , refusing to meet my eyes .

    That was all the answer I needed ; my heart hurts for Nan .

    Well then if you have to reject her , then I would do it sooner thanter , I told him , almost bitterly .

    I wasnt hungry anymore , so I pushed my te away and stood to my feet .

    Put the poor girl out of her misery .

    Without another word , I left the kitchen , leaving him alone with these thoughts .

    Gavins POV So , I know that Irene is iming her leg hurts¡­ but Ive done 3 different X rays , Alpha and theres nothing physically wrong with her , Elizabeth Pierce said .

    I sighed and leaned against the wall ; we stood in the hallway , and we had been in the hospital since yesterday .

    Irene kept crying that her leg hurt and wouldnt let me leave .

    I ran my fingers through my hair , feeling exhausted .

    I hadnt been able to sleep ; I tried to get a few hours in the Hospital chair , but I was ufortable , and Irene was whimpering for most of the night .

    I asked Elizbeth to do numerous tests to find out what was wrong with her leg , but shes beening up nk .

    I trusted her judgment because she was the best doctor in the world after all .

    I nodded Thank you , I told her .

    So , I can take her home ? Elizabeth nodded .

    Yes , she replied .

    Im sure she could use some rest and her own bed .

    Ill prescribe some sugar pills ¡­ we can tell her its pain medication .

    It seems her pain is strictly mental and doesnt actually exist .

    If she thinks shes taking medication to help with her pain , then her pain will go away .

    I nodded .

    I appreciate that , I told her .

    Ill get that right away , she said as she retreated from the area .

    With a sigh , I walked back into the hospital room .

    Irene was scrolling through her phone , her brows pinched together .

    Everything okay ? I asked .

    She froze when she saw me walking into the room ; she put her phone on the bed beside her and grabbed at her leg , tears filling her eyes .

    Yes ¡­ my leg , just hurt , and Ethan hadnte to see me once , she whimpered .

    I sighed again and sat at the edge of her bed , taking her hands in mine .

    Im sure hes just busy .

    Im going of take you home and-  Chapter 233 Take me home ?? She gasped .

    But what about my leg ? Daddy , it hurts ! I nodded .

    I know , I told her .

    Dr.

    Pierce is going to prescribe some medication to to go home to get some rest .

    She bit her lower as more tears spilled out of her eyes .

    O ¡­ okay , she stammered .

    With the pain and then we are going Once we are home , we can try to call Ethan and see if he cane over to see you .

    I dont know if anyone even told him you were injured , I told her .

    She nodded and wiped her eyes .

    I nced at the clock and saw that it was nearing afternoon , I told Judy that I would pick her up in a few hours and we could get some dinner and spend the night together .

    I felt bad that I hadnt been around her much .

    I kind of left her high and dry the other day and we really havent talked much .

    I wanted to spend some extra time with her tonight and make up for it .

    Elizabeth returned with the medication and gave Irene a tablet right off the bat with some water .

    Its a powerful medication , so only one a day is needed , she warned ; she then looked up at me and winked .

    I mouthed , Thank you before turning my attention back to Irene who had swallowed the tablet and drank half the water .

    Beta Taylor met us at the hospital and took us back home .

    helped Irene into her room and got her settled into bed with her phone .

    Once she was settled , I went off into my own room and started to get ready for my evening with Judy .

    I nced at the clock ; I only had a few minutes before I needed to leave , Just as I left my room and started down the stairs , I heard Irene screaming and crying .

    My entire body froze , and I rushed into her room .

    Whats going on ? I asked , expecting to find someone in her room , but I found no one .

    I reeled in my angry wolf and looked at my crying daughter .

    Irene ? What is it ? Ethan wont answer my calls ! She cried .

    I groaned .

    Then Irene narrowed her eyes at me .

    Are you going somewhere ? She asked me .

    I looked down at my suit and then nodded .

    Yeah , I was about to head out ¡­ I started to say , but she only cried harder ..

    Please dont leave , Daddy ! I dont have Ethan and nobody else is here to help and support me .

    I need you ! I can get one of the maids to tend to your needs , I assured her .

    More tears streaked down her cheeks , You are never around anymore , and I miss you ! She cried Please , dont leave me again , Daddy ! Please !!

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 0234 Judys POW  Gavin wanted to take me out tonight .

    He texted me to tell me to be ready by a certain time and I was more than eager to go out with him .

    After I left the kitchen this morning , I went straight to my room to take a long bath .

    I needed to clear my head and wash away all the negative thoughts that had collected in my mind .

    I tried calling Nan a few times this morning , but now her phone was turned off and it was going straight to voicemail .

    I even sent her a couple of text messages , but they remained unopened .

    My heart squeezed painfully in my chest , I hated that she was going through this .

    I hated that Chester was putting her through this .

    I knew I would see her at school tomorrow , but I needed to know now that she was okay .

    As I stepped out of the tub and grabbed a towel , I wrapped it around my body .

    I pulled the plug to the drain so the water would go down and then I turned to look in the mirror .

    It looked as if I hadnt slept in days .

    I sighed , it was going to take a lot to make me presentable for my date with Gavin tonight .

    There was a knock on my bedroom door , and I quickly spun on my heel and hurried out of the bathroom .

    There was a part of me that hoped it was Nan , even though I knew it wasnt likely .

    I pulled the door open , and I stood surprised to see Harper standing at the doorway .

    Her eyes were red rimmed , and her nose was pink ; it was clear she had been crying and my heart tugged at her as well .

    I didnt know Harper all that well ; since my time here , she had been a good maid and started to slowly be my friend .

    However , I found Chester to be more my friend than Harper .

    But that didnt mean I wanted her to be hurting as well .

    Hey , Harper ¡­ I said , uncertainty filling my tone .

    Are you okay ? She wiped at her damp eyes and forced an obviously fake smile .

    Yeah , sorry , she said softly .

    I was just seeing if you needed anything .

    Sorry , I havent been super tentativetely .

    I shook my head , waiving off her concern .

    You dont need to worry about it , Harper , I assured her .

    Its honestly okay .

    But Im worried about you .

    Yesterday was really rough ¡­ Im okay ¡­ she said quickly .

    I think I could just use a distraction .

    I thought about it for a moment , and then I smiled .

    Well , I have an idea , I told her , grabbing her arm and pulling her into my room , shutting the door behind us .

    She looked startled and stumbled over her feet for a second , it made meugh .

    I have a date tonight .

    She winced at my words , and I realized she probably didnt want to think about dating or anything like that .

    Well , its kind of a date , Gavin and I arent exactly dating itsplicated , I told her .

    Harpers expression softened and she nodded .

    I can understandplicated , she told me .

    I figured you could , I told her .

    But I havent seen him in a few days , and he wants to spend the night with me .

    I want to make myself look hot for him but Im kind of torn look like I havent slept in years .

    She studied me for a moment and then a smile tipped the corner of her lips .

    I wasnt going to say anything , but yeah .

    You kind of look ke crap , she teased .

    Chapter 0234 I frowned at her and narrowed my eyes .

    You are one of talk , I teased right back .

    Her cheeks grew red from embarrassment , and I nudged her with my shoulder .

    Im kidding , I assured her .

    I get it .

    Honestly , I think we could both use the distraction .

    You think I can help you get dressed for your not date ? She asked .

    Iughed at her choice of words and nodded .

    You have incredible style and Im honestly jealous of how well you can do your own makeup .

    I was wondering if you could maybe do that for me ? She lit up at my words and nodded eagerly .

    Yes , I can do that .

    Thats actually the perfect distraction .

    wanted to be a makeup artist for a long time , she admitted .

    I frowned .

    Why didnt you ? She shrugged .

    School costs a lot of money and I dont have that kind of money yet .

    Thats why Im working here ¡­ so I can earn enough to put myself through school , she told me .

    I understood that better than anyone .

    It made me respect Harper that much more .

    I get it , I told her .

    Thats kind of why I tutor Matthew .

    Im putting myself through school too .

    She raised her brows .

    You are ? She asked .

    Whats your major ? Combat and defense , I told her .

    Im doing Gamma warrior training .

    That exins why you train Matthew inbat , she said thoughtfully .

    I nodded .

    What makes you want to be a gamma warrior ? She asked I want to protect the werewolf Kingdom , I admitted .

    Ive always wanted better for our kind .

    Im even more determined since something terrible happened to my family recently .

    I want to be able to protect them from anything ever happening again .

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 0235  She looked like she was about to ask me further questions about what I meant , I was hoping she wouldnt though .

    I didnt want to get into it and my family issues were not something to gossip about .

    She seemed to be able to read that on my face though because she closed her mouth and nodded .

    I let out a breath of relief , grateful that she chose to keep her questions to herself .

    She grabbed a dress that I left for myself on the bed , and she held it up .

    Were you nning on wearing this ? She asked , crinkling her nose .

    Well , I was thinking about it , I said , frowning She shook her head .

    This isnt good enough .

    You need something hotter .

    Let me dig through your closet and see what else you got , she said .

    After an hour of rummaging through my entire wardrobe , she finally found a cute little outfit she wanted me to wear .

    It was a little bit too revealing for my taste and I only had it because Nan insisted on me buying it during one of our many shopping sprees trips a long time ago .

    I never wore it though and truthfully ; I wasnt nning on it .

    But Harper insisted that this was the dress 1 needed to wear for my not date with Gavin .

    You can wear a sweater , she suggested with a cheeky smile .

    I couldnt help butugh and agree with her that the dress would be fine .

    For the next several hours , 1 let Harper fuss over my hair and makeup .

    By the time she finished , I barely recognized myself .

    I gawked at myself in the mirror ; I was like apletely different person .

    Woah ¡­ I breathed .

    Harper giggled .

    You look hot , she said , leaning her head against my shoulder .

    Ive outdone myself I do say so myself .

    I nodded , agreeing You certainly did , Harper , I breathed .

    You are going to kick as once you get to beauty school .

    She beamed at my words and took a steady step away from the .

    TH Well , I guess my work here is done , she said , ncing at her watch , and then her eyes grew wide .

    I hadnt realized we spent the entire day in this room .

    I looked at the clock as well and gasped .

    She was right ; we literally spent the entire day in this room .

    I didnt realize it would take so long to get dressed for this not date grabbed my phone to check my messages and saw that there was none .

    I was hoping Nan would have called me back by now .

    Harper noticed my worried frown and her brows pinched together .

    Whats wrong ? She asked .

    The Alpha hasnt called ? I shook my head .

 Chapter 236

    Hes going to pick me up in like 30 minutes , I told her .

    ts not that .

    Its Nan .

    I cant get a hold of her .

    I havent spoken to her since she left yesterday .

    Harper looked crushed for a moment as she wrapped her arms around her body .

    Chapter 0236  mess than I was when she started .

    I slowly stripped off my dress and put my pajamas back on threw my hair in a messy bun and went into the bathroom to wash off the streaks of makeup .

    The tears wouldnt seem to stop .

    I shouldnt be this upset over the fact that Gavin canceled on me .

    Its not like hes my actual boyfriend or anything .

    We were only using each other for sex and to get people off our backs .

    I wanted Ethan off my back , and he wanted his family off his .

    That was all this rtionship was ¡­ we both got something out of this deal and that was that .

    I knew what this was long ago , and I shouldnt be feeling this kind of disappointment .

    Yet , it seemed as if my wolf didnt get the memo because she was crushed just as she was when Ethan left us for someone else .

    I told myself I was never going to feel that way again and now I was the one being a fool .

    I decided to just stay in my room for the rest of the night .

    I didnt want to face Harper and tell her that my ns fell through ; I wasnt sure Id be able to handle her emotions and Chesters emotions , along with dealing with my own .

    So , it was better if I just stayed in my room and tried to get some sleep .

    I left early the next morning for school , sessfully avoiding both Harper and Chester .

    I didnt want them asking me how my night was ¡­ I didnt want to talk about it .

    Leroy was waiting outside for me as he was every morning that I had school .

    When he dropped me off at school , I thanked him before getting out of the car .

    I was grateful to be at school .

    It meant I was finally going to be able to see Nan and talk to her .

    I nced at my phone with a frown ; she hadnt tried to call or text me for the rest of the weekend and I was worried about her .

    But hopefully , my questions will be cleared up once I saw her today .

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 0237 I knew she had an early morning ss and would most likely be in the student lounge after her ss .

    I arrived towards the end of that early morning ss , so Id be able to catch her before I had to get to my first ss of the day .

    I walked into the student lounge and waited in our usual spot .

    I ordered us both a coffee and had it waiting for her when she arrived After what felt like an eternity , I nced at my watch with frown .

    It was almost time for my first ss of the day .

    A girl 1 recognized walked by ; I knew she was in Nans early morning ss because they had done homework together in the past .

    Hey , Stasia , I said , stopping her in her tracks .

    She froze and looked at me , her eyes wide and her cheeks flushed .

    Oh , uh ¡­ hi Judy , she said , staring at the ground and avoiding my eyes .

    I furrowed my brows ; it was a strange reaction that I never received from her before .

    Actually , the more I noticed it , the more I realized she wasnt the only one staring at me weirdly .

    I frowned as I nced around the student lounge , almost all of them were ncing in my direction and then looking away once they saw me noticing .

    They were whispering amongst one another and I realized they were all talking about me .

    I was so wrapped up in my own thoughts that I hadnt noticed what was going on around me .

    Could it be because of the headlines I was featured inst week ? I knew Gavin had taken down the pictures and then eventually the new story , but I guess word traveled quickly and some people were still able to see the headlines .

    My heart hammered in my chest as I looked up at Stasia who suffered awkwardly in her shoes .

    Did you need something ? She asked after I hadnt said anything Oh , uh ¡­ I said , swallowing the lump in my throat .

    Was Nan in ss today ? She shook her head .

    She emailed the teacher and said she was going to be absent for a few days , Stasia exined .

    My heart cracked She was taking time off school , and she hadnt told me about it .

    I let out a shaky breath and nodded .

    Okay , thanks , I said softly .

    Stasia nodded and hurried away .

    I nced around at everyone else who quickly looked away from me .

    I furrowed my brows and stood up , grabbing all my things and shoving them in my backpack .

    I grabbed my coffee cup and the one I grabbed for Nan ; I walked to the trash and threw them into the bin .

    Ive had enough ; I was going to Nans apartmentter and finding out where exactly my best friend had gone .

    I left the student lounge , not sparing anyone else another nce .

    I only had a few minutes to get to my first ss .

    As I walked across the campus , I saw some students on themittee putting up banners and signs for the annual Gamma Competition .

    Ipletely forgot about thispetition .

    Only the chosen were able topete thepetition .

    The bestbat trained students around the world traveled to a specific location and theypeted for the Gamma Cup .

    Thest one standing not only wins the cup but also secures a position in the Elite Gamma force .

    The Elite Gamma Force is the best of the best and they often travel around and protect not just one specific pack , but all the packs around the werewolf territory .

    But they could also be chosen to protect one specific pack as well .

    1/2 Chapter 0237  Being a part of this Elite Force was everything and it was always a dream .

    But I doubted I would ever be chosen .

    Signs indicated that the Head Gammas in charge of the Elites , along with another Lycan Chairmen , were going to be arriving at the school to patiently pick some students to join thepetition .

    Just as I reached the door of the building I was walking into the door swung open , and out came a tall force to be reckoned , I stumbled backward taken by surprise by the man who stood before me .

    He had a powerful aura and without thinking , I immediately bowed to him .

    His Alpha power washed over me , making it impossible for me to look him in his eyes .

    There were a couple of other men by his side as well with strong auras as well , but not nearly as strong .

    They were strong and war the armor of Garnmas .

    Oh , Judy ¡­ I heard a familiar voice .

    I lifted my gaze to meet mybat professors startled expression .

    Professor ¡­ I breathed , still unable to look at the Alpha in front of me .

    We were just talking about you , he told me , giving a nervous chuckle ; he couldnt look at the Alpha and he kept his eyes on me .

    I want to introduce you to Alpha Levi Churchill .

    My mind nearly burst in my head .

    Alpha Levi Churchill was one of the powerful Lycan Chairmen and the one going around with the Elite Gamma force to recruit students for thepetition .

    He was also known to be Gavins arch enemy ¡­.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 0238 Judys POV Everybody knew about the rivalry between Levi Churchill and Gavin Landry .

    They were z out of Lycan Chairmen in the world .

    A long time ago , all of the Lycans used to rule over the werewolf territory together , but due to differences and some being more powerful than others , they decided it was better to split ways and divide their leadership to different parts of the world .

    Gavin , being the rongest of them all , took over thergest part of the werewolf territory .

    That didnt sit right with Levi , who was also very strong , but not the strongest .

    It was rumored that hed been after Gavin for years , wanting to take over his section of the world .

    Some say he sends over spies and recruits rogues to tear things apart .

    It was never confirmed though .

    Having another Lycan in our territory was unsettling to say the least , especially someone who is actively trying to bring Gavin down .

    Professor Adams was smiling at me , but his eyes were shining with nerves .

    I knew he was thinking the same .

    thing .

    It was nerve racking having this Lycan here , with the Elite Gamma Force .

    Especially because it was Gavin who funded the Elites ¡­ so , wouldnt it make more sense for Gavin to be here instead ? This is the Judy Montague you were speaking about ? Levi asked , his voice deep and raining with authority .

    Yes , Alpha , Professor Adams said .

    Shes one of my most prized students .

    I could feel Levis eyes on me and my cheeks flushed under his scrutiny .

    She doesnt look like much , he murmured .

    Are you sure shes capable of fighting ? Oh , yes , Alpha , Professor Adams side , a more genuine smile tipping his lips .

    You wont be disappointed in her skills .

    She might be small , but shes tough and shes fast .

    Pride swelled in my chest from hispliment .

    Alpha Levi looked at me for a bit longer before he cleared his throat and then turned to the Gammas standing behind him , nodding at them to continue walking .

    They didjust that , they all started to walk past me without another look .

    Levi started to walk around me as well , but he paused to look at me a bit further , his eyes narrowed and icy , sending a chill down my spine .

    I quickly averted my gaze and stared at a spot on the ground , nibbling on my lower lip until it was swollen .

    I look forward to seeing what you can do , he said , surprising me .

    With those words left in the air , he walked off with the Gammas .

    I stood frozen , not sure what just happened .

    Professor Adams let out a breath as well and leaned against the doorframe .

    They are joining our ss today to recruit from the student pool , he exined , his voice dropping to a whisper .

    I put in a good word for you .

    Why is Alpha Levi here ? I asked him .

    Shouldnt it be Gavin Landry ? It was voted that Alpha Levi went around with the Elites instead .

    I think its because Alpha Gavin is busier .

    Hes the only Lycan who actually runs his own pack along with lus section of the world .

    Not to mention he has a family without a wife .

    Levi doesnt have any of that , so it was easier for him to go instead .

    I nodded , processing his words .

    Youve got this , Judy .

    Ive always known the potential you had and now they are going to know it too , Professor Adams continued .

    Just do what you always do and win .

    Easier said than done ; before , it was for ss credits and pressure .

    I wished more than anything I had Nan here ; she always ! have used her support .

    After saying goodbye to my profes

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 0239 3 long ssester I finally had a small break before my final ss of the day , which was mybat course .

    That was the course that was going to determine my entire future , and my heart was in my throat .

    I sat in the student.

    lounge for the next hour , studying and doing homework from past sses .

    I called Nan a couple more times since Ive been seated in the lounge , but her phone kept going to voicemail .

    I sighed and shoved my phone back into my pocket , hating that she was ignoring me .

    A part of me wondered if she was mad at me , but then I brushed that thought out of my head .

    I hadnt done anything wrong so there was no way she was mad at me .

    Right ? I nced at the time and gasped .

    I only had a few minutes to get to mybat ss before I waste ! Where had the time gone ? I quickly shoved my belongings in my backpack and rushed out of the student lounge .

    Thankfully the gym wasnt too far away and once I reached thebat center , my mouth nearly fell open .

    There were so many people there ; students who werent in the ss were eager to find out who was recruited to the Elite Gamma Force Competition .

    This was the kind of thing that only happened once every 10 years , so it was a huge deal .

    Yourete , Professor Adams said as I walked through the front doors .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat .

    I lost track of time , I told him .

    He gave me a once over and dismissed me to the locker room to get my gym clothes on .

    He didnt have to tell me twice .

    I rushed into the locker room and opened my locker with mybination .

    My gym clothes were hung up on the hook and I grabbed them before walking towards one of the bathroom stalls .

    Some of the girls changed in front of the others without shame ¡­ I wasnt one of them .

    I liked my privacy .

    When I finished changing into my tight fitted yoga pants and workout bra , I stepped out of the stall and over the mirror .

    I pulled my long hair into a ponytail and adjusted my clothes , my heart still hammering in my chest as nerves got the best of me .

    Good luck , Judy , A girl in my ss , Emily , said as she stepped in front of the mirror next to me .

    Youve always been the best .

    I have faith that youll secure the spot .

    I smiled at her , but I knew it didnt reach my eyes .

    Thanks , I said to her .

    Ive always been friendly with Emily , and it was nice to know that I at least had her support .

    Together , we walked back out into the gym .

    There were now even more students in the gym if that were even possible .

    Alpha Levi and his Gammas were seated in the front row ; one of them smiling .

    In fact , they looked almost bored .

    The ss had already started , and a couple of students were sparring in the center of the gym .

    Dont get me wrong , most of the ss was good .

    We were the best ss in this school , but I was slightly better than most of them .

    Youre going up against Bianca Armstrong , he told me .

    And then Ralph Peterson .

    I nodded and nced across the gym at Bianca who was wanning up with her friends , Bianca was huge and she was strong and fast .

    She was a fiercepetitor , but I had beaten her before .

    However , she had beaten me before too , so I knew this was going to be a challenge .

    Ralph was the best guy fighter in the ss , so I knew he was also going to be a fiercepetitor .

    Chapter 0234  Just remember , the rules are there is no shifting allowed during this fight .

    They want to see how you fight without your wolf , he reminded me .

    Its been a while since I shifted during ss anyway , so that wasnt going to be a problem .

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 0240  I nodded and continued to watch the different sparring .

    Soon , it was my turn to spar with nca .

    As I said before , shes big ¡­ which meant I could use my small form and limber body to tire her out before I went in for the attack .

    Ive always been told to never make the same attacks twice .

    We had fought before , so she knew some of my moves already , which meant I needed different noves .

    As I ran around her , dodging between her legs and tuck rolling to get free from her grasp , she growled at me , her wolf pushing slightly to the surface .

    You arent going to win this one ! She hissed at me , her eyes glowing with anger .

    She lunged at me , but before she could reach me , I grabbed onto the robe they use for rope climbing and pulled myself out of her grasp .

    She gasped as she stared up at me and I flew around her head like some kind of strange fairy I heard the students gasping and cheering as I used my feet to kick Biance .

    She stumbled backward and I used the robe to wrap myself around her body and bring her to the ground .

    She was so stunned by the move that she lost her bnce and took us both down .

    Thankfully , Inded on top of her , so she cushioned my fall .

    She hit the ground first , which meant I was the winner .

    The crowd cheered , including Professor Adams .

    I nced over at Alpha Levi , and he was jotting something down in his notebook .

    nca cursed as she walked away .

    Her friends tried to cheer her up , but she dismissed them , iming that she was fine .

    My next opponent was Ralph , and he looked pissed as he approached me .

    Do I really have to fight a girl? He muttered .

    I smirked at him .

    Whats wrong , Ralph ? Afraid I might beat you ? He snarled , his nose ring Fat chance , Bitch , he growled .

    The bell went off and we fought .

    He was a much better opponent than Bianca and he put up a fair fight .

    Like Bianca though , he already knew some of my moves and I couldnt redo the same tactics I used on Bianca earlier because hed be able to stop me easily .

    For a moment , I thought I was going to lose , but he made one mistake .

    He attempted to throw me over his shoulder and then throw me to the ground , the second I hit the ground , he would have won .

    He wasnt anticipating me to flip our position , so his shoulder hit the ground first , making me the winner and him the loser .

    It was a cheap shot , but it was the only one I had .

    The crowd went nuts .

    I was smaller than most of my ss , so the image of me beating two of the biggest , Im sure it wasical to see .

    Most of this school had never seen me actually fight before , Ive always been limited to our ss and gym hours .

    But now they saw what I was capable of .

    What the hell just happened ! Ralph cursed .

    You lost , Professor Adams was the one who answered , as he grabbed my hand and lifted it in the air .

    Iughed at the motion as everyone cheered .

    Congrattions , Judy think you just got recruited .

    He nodded over at Alpha Levi who was standing with the other Gammas , and they were all pping .

    When I met Levis eyes , I didnt feel the same overwhelming Alpha powers washing over me , instead , I felt a sense of calm .

    A Chapter 0240 smile tipped the corner of his lips and then he nodded .

    Holy shit ¡­ was this really happening ?

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 0241 Gavins POV Alpha , hes here , Beta Taylor said as he stepped into my home office .

    Alpha Levi arrived in the pack this morning .

    I rubbed my temples with my fingers , feeling a headache brewing .

    Thest thing I wanted to deal with was Alpha Levi ¡­ but it didnt seem I had a choice .

    He was the one who was appointed to follow the Elite Gamma Force around the world and recruit students for thepetition .

    The Gammapetitions happened once every 10 years and considering I had way too much to do here , I couldnt really get away for a long period of time .

    Levi was the most appropriate choice .

    I had a high respect for the Elite and I wished I could have gone myself .

    I was the one who did most of their funding anyway .

    My personal gammas were picked from the Elite Force .

    Make sure the guards know not to allow him ess to my vi , I murmured .

    The less I have to deal with him , the better .

    I heard hes already made his choice , so hes going to be leaving either tonight or tomorrow , Beta Taylor surprised me by saying .

    I lifted my gaze and frowned at him Hes made his choice ? I asked .

    How many students ? I think just one , he replied .

    Im not sure who it is though .

    I can find out for you .

    I shook my head .

    No need , I murmured .

    Ill be at thepetitions next week anyways , so I will see for myself .

    Beta Taylor nodded .

    Ill make sure everything is all set for your flight .

    Lycan Alpha Terrance already sent over his permission to allow you ess to his territory .

    I nodded .

    I nced at the time ; it was about time for Leroy to pick up Judy from school and bring her to the vi for her tutoring session with Matt .

    I felt bad that I had to bail on herst night , and I wanted to make it up to her .

    Beta Taylor also looked at the time and gasped .

    Oh , shit .

    Imte , he muttered .

    I have to pick up Judy .

    I narrowed my eyes at him .

    Why are you the one picking her up ? Wheres Leroy ? He asked for the night off , Taylor said shrugging .

    I told him Id cover his shift and grab her from school .

    I snarled , my nose ring as I red at my Beta .

    Why wasnt I informed of this sooner ? I asked through my teeth .

    Sorry , boss .

    Didnt think it was a big deal .

    As long as someone picks her up , it shouldnt matter , he said , shrugging casually .

    He was lucky he was also my friend or else I would have his head for talking to me like that .

    Get out of here and get her , I said , dismissing him .

    He waste , which meant Judy was going to be standing Chapter 0241 there alone .

    Anything could happen to her .

    Especially with Alpha Levi roaming around the territory .

    Judys POV I stared down at the pack Alpha Levi handed to me before I left the gym .

    It had all the information I was going to need for thispetition , including hotel arrangements , transportation , and a ne ticket .

    This was really happening ; I would be on that ne next week andpeting in the most importantpetition of my life .

    My heart was racing in my chest .

    I was the only one that they recruited , which didnt sit right with the rest of the ss , but I was skeptical about it .

    I wished more than anything that I could tell Nan about it , but it was going to have to wait until I could find out where she was and why she was ignoring me .

    For right now , I was happy that I was going to the vi so I could tell Gavin .

    I had to tell him that I was taking a few weeks off as well because I wouldnt be around to tutor Matt .

    I stood outside the school grounds , ncing at my watch with a frown .

    It wasnt like Leroy to bete , but he was .

    It made me nervous ; could something be wrong ? A few minutester , a familiar car pulled out in front of me and my entire body froze .

    I knew whose car this was , and I didnt want to deal with him right now .

    I started to turn away and head back towards the campus ; Leroy could text me when he arrived .

    Just as I started to walk away in the opposite direction , I heard the car door shutting and footsteps growing fast and loud behind me .

    Stop running away from me ! Ethan said as he grabbed a hold of my arm and whipped me around to face him .

    What is wrong with you ? I narrowed my eyes at him .

    Dont touch me , I said , ripping my arm away from his grasp .

    What are you doing here , Ethan ? I asked him , folding my arms across my chest .

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 0242 I came to ask you if the news reports are true , he said , his eyes together ? My eyes grewrge , and I took a step away from him .

    With anger and hurt .

    Are you and Gavin What are you talking about ? I asked him , pretending ; not to know a thing .

    Dont y stupid , Judy , he said , stepping even closer to he and making me feel even smaller as I stood in front of him .

    I saw the news reportsst week I saw the picture , are you two truly together ? Is that why you want nothing to do with me ? 1 scoffed at him and rolled my eyes .

    I want nothing to do with you because you cheated on me , Ethan .

    Then , you tried to ckmail me into being your whore .

    It has nothing to do with Gavin and everything to do with you , I hissed as I poked my finger in his chest .

    hy finger .

    His eyes darkened with each jab of my Break up with him , he demanded , making meugh out loud .

    My rtionship isnt any of your business , I told him .

    I was about to turn away again , but he grabbed my wrist This time , it was much harder , and it made me wince in pain .

    He spun me around to face him , his eyes ring with fury as he red at me .

    Everything you do is my business , he said through his teeth .

    Make no mistake , Judy .

    You are still mine .

    Fat chance , I told him in return as I struggled against his hold , wincing as he tightened his fingers around my wrist , bruising me and marking me .

    Ethan , let me go ¡­ I said , my voiceing out as a hoarse whisper .

    will let you go when I want to let you go , he said coldly , Ive been very patient with you , Judy .

    But my patience had run out and now I want what is rightfully mine .

    Ehtan ¡­ I just to get him to release me once more , but he only tightened his hold around my wrist .

    I felt my wrist cracking and I knew he was spraining it .

    It would heal soon enough thanks of my wolf , but it was hurting badly at the moment .

    Let me go , youre hurting me .

    Tell me youre mine , he demanded , ignoring my pleas .

    Ethan- TELL ME !! Just as I was about to grab him and shove him to the ground , Ethan released me quickly and I heard a cracking sound just before blood spilled out of his nose and he fell to the ground , crying in pain .

    I stumbled backward , not sure what just happened .

    I looked up to see Beta Taylor standing nearby with his fist outstretched and he was ring down at Ethan with fury in his eyes .

    She told you to let go .

    It probably would have been better if you fiad listened to her , he said , pulling his fist back .

    I stared at Beta Taylor with a shocked expression .

    He jast punched Ethan ¡­ for me .

    Taylor ¡­ ? I whispered , still not believing that he was there .

    Beta Taylor looked up at me and his expression softened .

    Are you okay ? He asked .

    After a beat of silence , I nodded .

    Chapte0242  I ¡­ I think so , I told him , staring down at his red and swollen first and then Ethans face .

    He was still on the ground , covering his clearly broken nose and whimpering as he rolled around the dirty ground .

    Come on , lets get you out of here , Taylor said , motioning for me to follow him .

    I took his hand as he helped me step over Ethan .

    You asshole ! Ethan growled as we started to walk away .

    Im not going to let you get away with this ! Do you have any idea who I am !! In case I hadnt made myself clear the first dozen times , Ethan , I said , turning to look down at him .

    This is over ¡­ we are over .

    Stop following me .

    He growled at me , his wolf close to the surface .

    We are never done , he hissed .

    I sighed and let Beta Taylor escort me to the car .

    Once I was securely inside , I turned my attention away from Ethan who was still on the ground , fuming in anger .

    Taylor started to drive off .

    Thank you , Taylor , I told him .

    He looked at me through the mirror and a smile tipped his lips .

    Of course , he told me .

    Gavin would have my head if I didnt step in .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat .

    Could we maybe keep this between us for now ? I asked .

    I dont want Gavin to worry or be upset .

    Plus , I dont want Irene to be hurt even more than she already .

    Taylor was quiet for a moment , but then he nodded .

    Okay , he finally replied .

    Itll be our secret .

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 0243 Third Person POV  Ethan was already healing , thanks to the healing powers of his wolf , before Judy drove off .

    He stared in the direction of the car , fuming .

    How dare she treat him like this ? After everything they had been through together , she thought she could just step all over him .

    They had been together for more than 2 years and now she was just throwing him away .

    Then there was Gavin Landry , taking what was his .

    The while purpose of getting close and marrying Irene was so he could get in good with her father , but now he was growing to hate and even resent him .

    Ethan felt a powerful presence approaching him and he quickly spun around to see a few Elite Gamma warriors walking in his direction .

    His eyes grewrge when he saw their pristine uniforms and strong builds .

    He knew that the Elites were going to be in town soon enough , but he had no idea it was today .

    Walking with them was the powerful presence that Ethan felt , and he knew who it was almost immediately .

    Levi Churchill , a powerful Lycan Chairman .

    Its known that hes not as powerful as Gavin Landry , but hes up there , and hes also Gavins arch enemy .

    Levi stared at Ethan as they approached , and his eyes narrowed when he saw the blood on Ethans clothing .

    Alpha Levi , Ethan said , bowing his head .

    Its an honor to meet you .

    You seem familiar , the Alpha said , his tone deep and filled with authority .

    Have we met before ? No , sir .

    But you have met my father before , Ethan told him .

    And who is your father ? Alpha Levi asked , sounding almost uninterested and yet interested at the same time .

    Raymond Cash .

    You are part of the Cash family ? Levi asked , his brows pinching together as he studied Ethans face .

    Yes , sir .

    I am Ethan Cash , he replied proudly .

    Levi thought about it for a moment , and then he nodded .

    I see , he muttered .

    And what happened to your face ? Ethan almost forgot that he had blood all over his face and his face grew warm with embarrassment .

    I got into a minor ident , Ethan muttered .

    Levi narrowed his eyes again and then he turned to one of his Gammas , nodding at him .

    The Gamma didnt need words to know what Levi wanted and he stepped towards Ethan , helping him to his feet .

    Ethan was startled at first , thinking that the Gamma was about to hurt him , but he was surprised when he was helped to his feet .

    Thank you , Ethan said , bowing his head .

    What kind of ident ? Ethan was taken aback by the question ; he looked up to meet Levis eyes and swallowed the lump in his throat .

    Im sorry ? He asked .

    I asked what kind of ident , Levi asked again , more impatiently this time .

    Dont make me use my Alphamand on you to make you tell me the truth.

    Chapter  Not necessary , Sir , Ethan said quickly .

    I got into a fight with Beta Taylor of the Silver Crescent pack .

    Levis eyes darkened ; he knew exactly whos pack that was and whos Beta it was .

    The Silver Crescent pack ? He asked , his interest piqued .

    At that moment , Ethan had an idea , and a smile crept across his lips .

    Yes , Sir .

    Alpha Gavin Landrys pack , he muttered .

    That stupid Alpha ¡­ He pretended to feign shock at his own words and covered his mouth .

    I apologize , Alpha .

    I shouldnt have spoken so crude .

    Levi raised his brows .

    You arent a fan of Alpha Gavin ? He asked .

    Not since he took what belonged to me , Ethan muttered , folding his arms across his chest .

    And what exactly did he take ? My mate , Ethan answered , much to Levis surprise .

    He took your mate ? Levi asked , his brows raised so high that they disappeared in his hairline .

    Yes , Ethan replied .

    Weve been together for 2 years and how they are together .

    I was here telling her that she still belonged to me , and I wasnt giving up on her , but then the Beta came out of nowhere and punched me .

    It was a cheap shot .

    Id be able to take him if I was more prepared .

    You talk a big game ¡­ but can you back it up ? Of course , Ethan said quickly , brushing the dirt off his pants .

    I would do anything to get Judy back and put Gavin in his ce .

    Judy ? He asked .

    Montague ? Ethan was surprised that this Alpha knew Judys name .

    Y ¡­ yes , Ethan said , suddenly uncertain .

    Levi stared at Ethan for a moment , and then , much to Ethans shock , the Alpha Lycan belted out withughter .

    Ethan wasnt so sure what was funny, but he felt awkward , so he decided to join in on theughter .

    Oh , thats delicious , Levi said , his eyes darkening .

    What is ? Ethan asked .

    Judy is my recruit .

    So , shell be under my wing for a while .

    Levi said , his eyes sparkling with contempt .

    Oh , Ethan said , suddenly feeling unsure about his n .

    I see .

    After a beat of silence , Levi turned to Ethan .

    Are you willing to do whatever is necessary to get her back ? He asked .

    Even if it might cost you more than you are willing to give ? Ethan stared at the Alpha for a long while .

    This Alpha could give Ethan everything he wanted , which included both Judy and an Alpha title .

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 0244 I want to be the Alpha of the Redmoon pack , Ethan blurted .

    But I also want Judy back too .

    The Alpha grinned .

    I could get you both , he told Ethan exactly what he wanted to hear .

    Gavin isnt the only one who has power .

    Ill do whatever it takes , Ethan said , a smile spreading across his lips .

    Excellent , Levi said as he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a business card .

    He handed it to Ethan .

    If you want this arrangement between us to work , youll need to have over all control over me .

    Mentally and physically , Levi continued .

    Which means we cannot have secrets between us .

    You must tell me everything you know .

    Give me a call when you are ready for the next stage .

    With those words left in the air , Levi motioned for his gammas to follow him and soon they were gone , leaving Ethan alone with his thoughts and a grin on his lips .

    Judys POV Can you take me to Nans house before we go to the vi ? I asked Taylor just after we left the school grounds .

    Sure , Taylor said , ncing at me through the mirror .

    Is everything okay ? Im not sure , I told him .

    I hadnt heard from her since she ran out of the mansion on Saturday .

    Im worried about her .

    He nodded thoughtfully and didnt say anything more as we reached the apartmentplex just outside of campus .

    Nansplex was a few buildings down .

    I already knew the passcode to get into her building and I also knew the hidden key that Nan had in a potted nt just outside her door .

    I wasnt going to bother knocking or buzzing in because I knew she would only ignore me as shed done when I called her thesest couple of days .

    Do you want me toe in with you ? Taylor asked from the drivers seat ; he rolled the window down and I stood on the sidewalk , staring up at Nans building .

    Yes , please , I told him before I could stop myself .

    I wasnt sure why , but I feared what I might find .

    I worried that something was wrong with her and if that were true , then I might need some backup or something .

    He nodded and went to park the car before he turned it off and joined me outside Nans building .

    He gave me an encouraging nod .

    I walked over to the keypad and typed in Nans code .

    The door clicked unlocked and Taylor opened it for me .

    I stepped inside with Taylor following after me .

    Nan was on the second floor and only a few doors down .

    She was the only one who had a potted nt outside of her doorway I always told her that it was obvious she was hiding something there , but she told me that nobody would think to look for a hidden key .

    I rumunaged through the nt until I came across a small golden key and then I pulled it free from the twigs as I looked up at Beta Taylor .

    Im scared , I admitted .

    Im right here , he assured me .

    I took a deep breath and nodded ; thankful he was here with ne .

    I put the key in the door and listened for the click indicating that it was unlocked .

    I turned the doorknob and pushed it open .

    I stepped inside and I frowned at the mess in her apartment .

    Nan was  Chapter 0244 typically a very clean person , so to see pizza and beer bottles all over the floor and tables , was shocking .

    The TV was left on some kind of reality TV show and the fridge was left open as well .

    I walked over to the fridge to shut it , but I noticed some stuff was rotting and there was water on the floor , indicating that its been open for a while .

    Taylor was also frowning , his nose crinkled when he saw the mess on the coffee table .

    He grabbed the remote and turned it off .

    My heart hammered in my chest .

    Nan ?? 1 called out , hoping she would reply , but I didnt hear her .

    1 looked at Taylor panicked .

    Maybe shes in her room ? Taylor asked .

    I took a deep breath and walked down the small hallway until I reached her bedroom door .

    Nan ? I called out again .

    Taylor was right behind me , and he waited as I turned the handle to her door and pushed it open .

    As I stepped inside , my entire body froze .

    Nan was lying on the ground , face down , in a pile of her own vomit .

    N ¡­ Nan ?! I screamed as I rushed towards her , tears flowing down my cheeks .

    Holy fuck , Taylor breathed as he grabbed his phone from his coat pocket .

    Im calling 911 and Ill make sure my mate meets us at the hospital .

    Nan ¡­.

    I cried , barely paying attention to a thing Taylor was saying .

    I turned her over to see that she was so very pale .

    I grabbed her wrist to check for a heartbeat and I was relieved to see that there was one .

    Nan ¡­ hold in ¡­ I cried .

    Its going to be okay .

    We are going to get you some help .

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 0245 Judys POV With Taylors help , the ambnce arrived in no time .

    I went with Nan to the hospital , and I sat in the waiting room while Taylor made some phone calls .

    My entire body was trembling and tears spilled out of my eyes .

    If only I hade check on her sooner .

    I didnt see any physical wounds on her , besides the fact that she was so pale , and she had dark circles under her eyes .

    There werent any drug bottles , only beer bottles and only assortments of liquor .

    I wasnt sure what could be wrong , but I was terrified .

    I was thankful when I saw Elizabeth here as soon as we arrived .

    She assured me that she would personally look after my friend .

    After a quick kiss to Taylor , she left behind the EMTs who brought Nan into the emergency room .

    Im not sure how long we sat in the waiting room , but soon , Taylor joined me once again .

    You dont have to stay , I told him .

    Im sure you are busy He s shrugged one shoulder and leaned back in his seat .

    Well , part of my job right now is to look after you .

    So , thats what I intend to do , he nced at him and I could see that he was serious .

    told me t Why would you have to look after me ? I asked him .

    Gavin is held up at work right now .

    Hes been behind on important matters while he cared for his daughter .

    Now that Alpha Levi is in the pack ¡­ theres stuff he needs to deal with , Taylor exined .

    The way he exined this to me , made me wonder if he knew the truth about my rtionship with Gavin .

    Had Gavin told him that we were sleeping together ? Taylor didnt look at me , instead , he was looking in front of him on the ground .

    I wasnt really expecting Gavin to be here , I murmured after a short pause .

    He wanted to be , Taylor told me .

    But instead , he told me to stay with you and to report anything I can.

    I nodded , chewing on my bottom lip .

    I wasnt sure what to say to that ; my rtionship with Gavin had seemed rockytely considering he was barely ever around anymore .

    He ignored me when he was around , so it surprised me to think that he even cared a little about what was going on right now .

    Maybe he was just putting on a show for Taylor or something .

    The door of the emergency opened , and Eliza walked into the room .

    She looked tired and a bit distant , but when she saw her mate seated in the waiting room , her expression softened , and she looked a bit more rxed .

    Sensing his presence helped her , Taylor immediately stood and went to his mate .

    I watched him wrap her in his arms and hold her close .

    It made my heart squeeze to see them together ; that was what a true mate looked like .

    Someone who cared and loved you no matter what .

    Someone who would be there for you during your darkest days .

    Someone you always wanted to be with , even when you are busy .

    Eliza looked at me and I could see a little sadness in her eyes ; it made the knot in my stomach tighten .

    She has alcohol poisoning , Eliza told me , making me suck in a sharp intake of breath .

    One or more of the drinks she had was expired .

    I just booked an OR , so Im going to personally pump her stomach .

    Thankfully , you got her here when you did .

    She has a 90 % chance of making it through .

    I let out a breath of relief .

    Thank Goddess ..

    I whispered .

    Im about to do the surgery in a few minutes .

    I just wanted to update you .

    Ill let you know in a couple of hours

 Chapter 246

    Chapter Unless she had been here before .

    Irene nced at the car and her brows furrowed even more .

    She had seen that car around before , but never thought much of it .

    She only remembered it because her license te had Stacy on it .

    Was that this womans name ? The woman , presumably Stacy , sighed and then she turned around , freezing when she saw Irene .

    Irenes eyes widened , and even her face looked very simr to Judys ; except her eye color was different and her cheekbones were a bit higher .

    Her face was also a bit rounder , but it was a strange resemnce .

    Stacys lips parted when she saw Irene .

    It was clear she had been crying and Irene wanted to say something to her , but Stacy didnt give her a chance .

    I¡­ Im sorry .

    I was just leaving , she said quickly , her cheeks growing redder by the second .

    She quickly hurried over to her car before Irene could utter a single word .

    Within a second , she was gone .

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 0247 Judys POV My phone rang , interrupting my sparring lessons with Matt 1 grabbed my phone out of my gym bag that sat under a tree When I looked at the caller ID , my heart was in my throat .

    It was Eliza at the hospital .

    With a racing heart , I swiped the green talk button and pressed the phone to my cheek .

    Hello ? I said , trying not to sound as nervous as I felt .

    Hey , Judy .

    Its Elizabeth , she said on the other end .

    Im calling regards to Nan Rugby .

    Hi ¡­ I said , swallowing the lump in my throat .

    Is everything okay ? Yes , everything is great .

    She pulled through nicely .

    Shes awake now and is on antibiotics .

    She will be leaving tomorrow afternoon to return home .

    Will you be able to escort her ? Of course , I said quickly .

    Ill be there tomorrow .

    Thank you so much .

    Of course .

    Im d I could help her , Eliza said thoughtfully .

    See you tomorrow .

    With that , she hung up .

    I let out a breath I hadnt known I was holding .

    Everything okay ? I spun around when I heard a nearby voice , my heart hammering against my chest .

    My eyes grew wide when I saw Gavin walking towards me .

    I didnt even know he returned home and when his eyes found mine , a small smile tipped the corner of his lips .

    I could see concern in his eyes as he studied my face , but for the most part , he kind of looked pleased to see me .

    Was I being ridiculous to think for a minute that maybe he was pleased to see me ? Maybe this was more than what I initially thought it was ? I mean , we had barely seen each other in days ¡­ this was the first time we were able to actually speak to one another , so maybe I was a fool .

    Yeah , I managed to squeak out as I shoved my phone into my pocket .

    It was just Elizabeth ¡­ Hows Nan doing ? He asked , stopping only an inch away from me.

    I heard she had food poisoning My cheeks flushed ; did he check up on Nans condition ? Or maybe Taylor had told him .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and nodded .

    Yeah , she did .

    But Eliza said shes going to be fine .

    She made it out of surgery and shes awake .

    Shes resting now and should be ready toe home tomorrow .

    He nodded thoughtfully You should have her stay with you at the mansion , he suggested , surprising me .

    She lives alone , right ? Maybe it would help her to be close to someone in case she needs something .

    I thought about it for a minute ; I wasnt sure if Nan would even want to stay at the mansion with Chester being there .

    He was the reason she was driven to drink in the first ce .

    I didnt want to tell Gavin that information though because it wasnt my story to tell and plus , I didnt want to get Chester in trouble .

    So , I pressed my lips together and nodded .

    Ill ask her , I told him .

    Chapter 0247 He gave me a small nod , his eyes never leaving mine .

    After a heartbeat of silence , Gavin cleared his throat and shifted in his shoes, almost looking ufortable and a little boyish .

    It was oddly cute and I had to bite my lower lip to keep from smiling up at him .

    So , Ive been thinking and- He started to say , but he was interrupted by another presence nearby .

    Daddy ! We both turned to see Irene walking towards us .

    I had to stifle a groan ; I should have known she wouldnt be far behind .

    If Gavin was talking to me , Irene was bound to interrupt .

    Thats all she seemed to dotely .

    She was determined to make it so I got zero alone time with her father ¡­ and it was working .

    My chest tightened at the sight of her ; I expected her to look at me with smugness like she normally does , but when I saw her red face and puffy eyes , my heart dropped .

    Something was seriously wrong this time ; she didnt lookfortable , and she didnt look pleased that she was biterrupting us .

    She had her arms wrapped around her body like she was trying to hold herself together and a tear slipped out of one of her eyes .

    She quickly wiped it away with her fingers and sniffled , her eyes shifting downward .

    Chapter 04 +

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 0248 Gavin noticed how upset she was too , and his slightly annoyed expression shifted to worry as he turned to fully face his daughter .

    Whats wrong ? Gavin asked , narrowing his eyes at her .

    She sniffled .

    C.

    Can I talk t to you ¡­ ? She asked , her voice hoarse .

    She nced at me briefly before looking up at him .

    Alone .

    Gavin was tense , but he nodded at her without hesitation .

    Yeah , of course , Sweetie , he told her .

    .

    He motioned for her to head towards the house and she nodded , giving me onest look before she turned and walked away , leaving me alone with Gavin for a brief moment .

    He turned to look at me , but I could tell he was already gone .

    Go on , I told him , giving me a reassuring smile .

    Its okay .

    Be with your daughter .

    I should get going anyways .

    He nodded .

    Okay , he told me .

    Ill see youter ? I nodded , forcing a smile on my lips .

    He didnt seem to notice my fake smile or the pain in my voice .

    Instead , he hurried after his daughter , and 1 stood staring after him feeling like aplete idiot .

    Later , when I returned to the mansion , I could hear a couple of voices in the kitchen , and they sounded tense .

    One was yelling and the other was monotone and almost cold .

    The one yelling was female and I would bet my left breast that it was Harper , The other one , Im fairly certain was Chester .

    As I neared the kitchen doors , their voices became clearer to me and I froze before I opened the door .

    You knew her for like 2 seconds and you barely even spoke to her , Harper hissed .

    Are you seriously considering throwing me away for a tramp you just met ?? Dont call her that , Chester said , sounding tired .

    I knew this conversation had to have been going on for a while .

    We were never an item , Harper .

    We were only having fun .

    I thought you understood that .

    I understood that we were having fun , but I thought we were building something more , Chester , she said .

    through her teeth .

    I thought you cared about me .

    Of course , I care about you , Chester sighed .

    But Im not in love with you .

    Im sorry if you thought that I was but I dont think ¡­ I know , Harper said , sounding so sure of herself , I was kind of envious of her confidence .

    Harper ¡­ m not giving up on us , Harper continued .

    I love you and I always have .

    I loved you the second I met you .

    We are meant to be together .

    So , what if we arent fated mates , we can create our own fates .

    Isnt that what life is all about ? The Goddess gave us the gift of free will and free choice ¡­ we can choose our own destinies , and I choose you , Chester .

    I pushed the door open slightly to peek inside and I saw that she was standing impossibly close to him .

    She put her hand on his arm , and I could see him tensing from her touch .

    He stared down at her and she batted her long 1/2shes at him , parting her pink and glossy lips slightly .

    us Nothing is going to happen between is again , he told her firmly , narrowing his eyes at her .

    She dropped her hands to her sides and clenched her fists .

    Well see about that , she muttered .

    She didnt stick around to hear his response .

    She quickly turned away and left through the back entrance .

    Chester sighed and leaned against the counter as if holding up his own weight had be a chore to him .

    I didnt linger in the doorway for much longer ; I pushed the door , startling him .

    Sorry, I said , holding up my hands to show that I was unarmed .

    Ie in peace .

    He sighed when he realized it was only me and he rested his hip against the counter , folding his arms across his chest .

    Did you hear any of that ? He asked me .

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 0249 I nibbled on my lower lip and nodded ; I didnt want to lie to him .

    Yes , I admitted .

    Are you okay ? He studied me for a moment , his eyes scanning my face to find out if I truly cared or not if he was okay .

    Once he got the answer he needed , he let out a breath .

    Yeah ¡­ shes going to make thingsplicated , he murmured .

    She cant take no as an answer .

    You did right by telling her there wasnt a chance , I told him .

    No good woulde from leading her on .

    He nodded .

    Yeah , I truly dont want to hurt anyone .

    Im always upfront about my intentions .

    I never thought that I would ever find my mate though ¡­ truthfully , I didnt think I even wanted a mate .

    And now ? I prodded .

    He was quiet for a moment , his eyes shifting from my face to the ground .

    Im still not sure , he admitted .

    But the second I saw her .

    I knew I needed to see her again .

    I cant let her go without talking to her first .

    Harper was right , I dont know her .

    I havent truly spoken to her .

    If I let her go ¡­ it reject her ¡­ I would always regret not talking to her first .

    I stared at him for a moment , trying to process his words .

    Then , I nodded .

    Okay ¡­ so what do you suggest ? I asked him .

    Do you think you can have here here ? He asked .

    Maybe tonight ? I can talk to her and then we can decide together what to do .

    I think I owe it to her to at least talk to her and include her in this decision after all .

    Rejection could destroy her and her wolf if we arent on the same page about things .

    I bit my lower lip , my heart aching for my best friend .

    I agree that you owe that much to her , I told him .

    But its going to have to wait until shes feeling up for it .

    Shes in the hospital until tomorrow .

    Chesters eyes shot to me and I watched as his face paled .

    W ¡­ what ? He asked , straightening his body .

    What are you talking about ? Shes in the hospital , I repeated , folding my arms across my chest .

    She spent thest few days drinking and then one of the beers she had was expired .

    She got alcohol poisoning .

    She had surgery earlier and now shes recovering .

    I swear , Chester stopped breathing as he stared at me .

    After what felt like a long time , I waved my hand in front of his face , he blinked a few times as if he was now just remembering where he was .

    I need to see her , he said as he rushed past me .

    Woah there , I said , grabbing his arm .

    I think shes been through enough , Chester .

    He whipped around to face me , his wolf at the surface and his eyes wild .

    What ? He asked .

    1/2  Chapter 02409 I said , shes been through enough .

    Let her rest , I repeated .

    Ill bring her here tomorrow and then you can talk .

    But for now , just let it go .

    He stared at me for a moment longer and I thought he was poing to resist my request and leave .

    But he surprised me by relenting .

    He sighed and dropped his hands , groaning softly .

    I patted him on the back .

    Get some sleep , I told him .

    Because tomorrow , we are going to get Nan from the hospital .

    And you sir , are : driving .

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 0250 Third Person POV Nan felt ridiculously embarrassed about getting alcohol poisoning She had spent days locked up in her one bedroom apartment , shielding away from the world , drinking , Shes been ignoring her best friendpletely and she felt bad about that .

    She felt even worse when she found out that it was her best friend who found her in that state and brought her to the hospital .

    Her stomach twisted as the fiddled with the nket that covered her .

    She had a slight headache and a stomach .

    Not to mention a broken heart .

    Good morning , Nan , one of the nurses sald as she walked into the room .

    How are you feeling today ? Nan recognized her as the nurse who assisted herst night .

    She looked tired , mostly finished up with her overnight shift Like I just got my stomach pumped , Nan murmured , touching her fingers to her belly and wincing at the tender wound .

    Your wolf should heal you in no time , the nurse assured her .

    You drank so much that even your wolf was a little intoxicated .

    Thats quite impressive .

    Nan thought about all she had to drink , and she shuddered .

    She felt guilty about doing that to her own wolf, but she just needed to numb away the pain for a little while .

    Her wolf was also in agony over the fact that their mate was a total yboy .

    First , he took Becky out on a date , and now he was making out with someone in the kitchen of Gavin Landrys mansion .

    He knew Judy because he was in the mansion shed been living at .

    Why would Judy keep something like this from her ? Then , Nan felt stupid for that thought .

    Why would Judy tell her anything about Chester ? She had no idea that he was her mate .

    I wanted to give you this number , the nurse said , handing Nan a small note .

    On the paper , it said : Dr.

    Hoover , along with their phone number .

    Who is this ? Nan asked , peeking up at the nurse .

    Dr.

    Hoover is a psychiatrist and shes one of the best , the nurse said , surprising Nan .

    I dont need a psychiatrist , Nan said , trying to give the nurse the note back but the nurse only shook her head and waved off her concern .

    Something drove you to drink so much that you nearly killed your wolf in the process , the nurse told her , her frown deepening .

    When you came in yesterday , your wolf was so weak , I didnt think she was going to make it through .

    You really should talk to someone about whatever you are going through .

    You were found alone and Im worried that it could kill you and your wolf if it happens again .

    Nan wanted to tell her that it wasnt the drinking that almost killed her wolf .

    It was the fact that she was heartbroken over their mate .

    It made her weaker and she was caught off guard ; there was nothing more to it .

    But she was also embarrassed over the fact that she was basically rejected without the actual words being said .

    Nan pressed her lips in a thin line and forced a small smile at the nurse to show her that she was truly okay .

    But even she knew it didnt reach her eyes , and it only made the nurse more concerned .

    Chapter 0250  Thanks , Nan finally said , putting the phone number on the small table next to the bed .

    The nurse nodded and gave her a reassuring smile .

    Youll be getting discharged today .

    I already called your friend , Judy .

    Shes going toe and get you .

    Nan nced up at the woman .

    You called Judy ? She asked .

    She wasnt sure she could face her best friend right now , but she knew she had to get home somehow and if she were to call anyone herself , it would also be Judy .

    Yes , the nurse said simply .

    She was adamant that she be the first that I call once you are ready to be discharged .

    Plus , she had Gavin Landry on her side , and I couldnt deny him even if I wanted to .

    Gavin knew about this too ? Could this get any worse ? Without another word , the nurse left , leaving Nan alone with her thoughts .

    She stared up at the ceiling , feeling a bit dizzy and overwhelmed .

    She could feel her wolf stirring around inside of her , she was still heartbroken and couldnt seem to stop thinking about their mate .

    Her wolf was healing her wound , despite the pain she faced and within the next hour , it didnt feel as if her stomach had been pumped at all .

    She sighed in relief , finally feeling strong enough to stand up .

    She stood to her feet , nearly falling over in the process .

    She just wanted to use the bathroom and brush her teeth .

    She felt disgusting and needed a little normalization in her life .

    She noticed a small bag of her things , which included extra clothes , undergarments , and toiletries .

    She knew her toothbrush must be in the mix as well ; this to go bag had Judy written all over it .

    She smiled at the thought of her friend caring for her while she was out of it .

    She truly didnt deserve such a great friend .

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 0251 She grabbed the bag and went into the bathroom .

    As predicted , the found her toothbrush and a tube of toothpaste She quickly brushed her teeth and then finished doing her business .

    She washed her face , grateful that judy remembered her face wash as well .

    Once she was finished , she quickly put on a pair of jeans and a T shirt , throwing her hospital gown in the hospitalundry basket that sat in theer of the bathroom.

    Once she was finished , she could hear some voices in the room .

    She thought maybe Judy had arrived and was speaking to one of the nurses She braced herself for what she was about to walk into , she was embarrassed , especially in front of Judy .

    But she knew she had to face her at some point and dying it would only make things worse .

    She grabbed the door handle and pushed the door open , stepping into the room .

    Her wolf immediately stood to attention when they caught wind of something familiar .

    A mouthwatering scent that nearly made Nans legs weak Judy tumed to face her , a smile spreading across her lips and relief clear in her eyes .

    Oh , there you are , Nan .

    I thought you tried to run away ,dy chucked , holding her arms out to hug Nanan immediately opened her own arms and collected Judy in her arms .

    Judy was a bit shorter than Nan , so she rested her chin on Judys head .

    Im sorry I scared you , Nan whispered .

    s okay , Judy said , stepping back to study Nan .

    You look well .

    Did your wolf heal you ? Yes , Nan said , patting her belly .

    All healed and ready to get out of here .

    Judy nodded and then turned towards the presence lurking in the doorway .

    Are you seriously just going to stand there ? Judy asked , folding her arms across her chest .

    Nan peeked over in the direction Judy was looking in and her heart stuttered .

    Her breath got caught in her throat and she suddenly felt weighed to the ground .

    Standing at the doorway was her mate .

    He was staring at Nan with his pale blue eyes and a worried expression on his face as he studied her .

    Her entire body was heated under his scrutiny .

    Oh , my Goddess , Judy groaned marching over to him and grabbing his arm .

    She yanked him through the doorway and into the room , closer to Nan .

    Stop being so weird , Chester .

    Chester .

    That was her mates name .

    Nan heard Judy saying something about Chester being her chef at the mansion .

    So , that meant , her mate worked for the Landrys as a chef .

    Her heart skipped a beat at the thought of finding out this information about her own mate .

    She had always wanted to be a chef as well .

    It was one of her main goals and something she was studying in school She cursed the Goddess for this cruel twist of fate .

    Ir Im sorry to just drag him here , Judy said , eyeing Nan can fully .

    But I really think you two should talk There was no doubt in Nans mind that Judy knew that Chester was her mate .

    She felt even more embarrassed now .

    Does Chester know that Nan had alcohol poisoning ? Did he know that she nearly drank herself to death ? Heat attacked her cheeks , and she wanted the ground to open and swallow her entirely .

    He gave me a ride here .

    I can always find a new ride and Chapter 0251  No ! Nan said , almost too quickly .

    Please , dont leave me alone with him ¡­ Nan noticed the hurt that shed in Chesters eyes , but she ignored it , turning to face her best friend .

    Judy looked just as surprised , but she nodded and gave Nan a reassuring smile .

    How about youe over ? Judy suggested .

    That way I can keep an eye on you .

    Nan wanted to tell her that she would be fine returning to her apartment , but truth be told , she really didnt want .

    to be alone .

    Okay , Nan relented .

    Do you think we can talkter ? Chester finally asked , breaking the silence between them .

    His voice was smooth and it warmed Nans insides .

    But then the memory of him with those other women clouded her mind and that hurt returned in a second .

    I think youve said all you needed to say , Nan said as she grabbed her belongings , her eyes anywhere but on her mate .

    Unless you n to reject meter , then I dont think we have much to say to each other .

    Then she paused and nced up at him , her heart in her throat , a question on her lips she knew she needed to ask .

    Chester ? Do you n to reject me ,

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 0252 Judys POV  Things were awkward , to say the least .

    Chester didnt bother answering her question ; I think he wie too stunned to even speak .

    He wasnt prepared for Nan to ask that , and he wasnt prepared to make that kind of decision .

    Despite her trying to keep the pain out of her eyes and voice , it was still there .

    It was clear to me , and it was probably clear to Chester as well .

    The car was quiet ; Nan refused to sit in the front seat , so I sat in the front seat while Chester drove .

    He kept stealing nces at Nan through the rearview mirror and she was trying everything she could to not meet his eyes , but I knew she could feel his gaze on her for most of the drive .

    Chester parked his car in his usual parking space on the side of the mansion and waited a moment before turning off the engine .

    Nan didnt waste any time .

    The second the car was in park , she was jumping out of the vehicle .

    I waited a moment to see what Chester would do , secretly hoping that he would go after her .

    But he just watched her as she hurried towards the front door .

    She hates me , he whispered , his eyes clouded .

    She doesnt hate you .

    Its not possible .

    Shes your mate , I assured him .

    Give her some time .

    How much time ? He asked , pulling his eyes away from the now closed door to the mansion and turning to face me .

    She wont even look at me , Judy .

    Ive never seen you so torn up about a woman before , I teased , trying to lighten the mood .

    It was no secret that Chester was a yboy .

    He liked having fun ; almost every weekend hes out with another woman and it drives Harper crazy .

    When he is home , hes either in the kitchen cooking or in Harpers room .

    I always thought that once Chester decided to get his head out of his ass , it would be Harper that he settles down with .

    Im sure Harper was feeling the same way , at least she had hoped that it would be her that he settled down with .

    None of us predicted that he would find his mate and I certainly didnt predict that it would end up being my best friend .

    What do you n on doing ? I finally asked .

    Chester sighed and stared down at his hands .

    I dont know , he admitted after a short pause .

    Are you going to reject her ? A low growl escaped his lips before he could stop himself and for a second , his wolf shed in his eyes .

    One thing was for sure , the thought of rejection upset his wolf .

    So , it was clear that his wolf wanted his mate , it was the man who Wasnt sure .

    I dont know ¡­ Chester repeated .

    I never thought I would ever have a mate .

    I never thought Id have to make such a decision .

    Well , you better make it fast before you lose her forever , told him as I pushed the car door open .

    You already broke her heart .

    Either rip the band aid all the way off or you better start patching her back together .

    I hate seeing  Chapter 0252 her like this , Chester , and I hate that its you thats making her like this .

    Without another word , I left the car .

    I quickly hurried towards the mansion and inside .

    I looked around the vast space in search of Nan .

    She went upstairs , one of the maids answered my unspoken question .

    I smiled gratefully at her and hurried up the stairs and into my room .

    Sure enough , Nan was curled up on my bed , a pillow pressed to her chest and tears streaming down her cheeks .

    How long have you known ? Nan asked without even looking at me .

    I stepped further into the the door behind me .

    room a and closed Known what ? I asked , ying stupid .

    That Chester was my mate , Nan asked , rolling her tear filled eyes .

    You clearly know the truth .

    I sighed and nodded .

    After you left the other day , I told her , biting my lower lip .

    I figured it out because of how Chester was acting .

    She nodded and turned her face to look up at me ; her face was red and blotchy from crying .

    I always wanted to find my mate , I just didnt think he would end up being such a yboy , she murmured I sat down on the bed beside her .

    Chester isnt so bad once you get to know him , I told her , Yeah , he has his moments .

    But hes a really nice guy .

    He went on a date with Becky from my favorite boutique , Nan muttered .

    Thats how I met him the first time .

    I swallowed , remembering that Nan mentioned meeting her mate .

    But she was intoxicated when she told me that and never actually went into details .

    I also remember Nan mentioning going into the city to get a dress for the frat party we went to .

    My stomach twisted .

    She met Chester that night and thats what drove her to drink so much during the party .

    He saw me , and I knew he recognized me as his mate just as I recognized him , she continued, more tears spilling down her cheeks .

    But he still left with her .

    He chose her over me ¡­ Im sure it wasnt like that , I said , trying to reason with Her .

    He was probably just in shock , and he also made amitment to someone else that night .

    He most likely didnt want to just leave her .

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 0253 So , instead , he left me ? His mate ? Nan asked , her eyes growing wide as she stared up at me .

    How does that make sense , Judy ? I was quiet for a moment , not really sure how to answer her I dont know , I admitted .

    Its all too much right now .

    Im sorry you have to deal with this .

    She sighed and threw the pillow to the side .

    I just dont want to think about it anymore , she said , shaking her head as she wiped at her eyes .

    Lets talk about you instead .

    1 smiled .

    What about me ? I asked .

    She rolled her eyes .

    Oh , please .

    Im not stupid , Judy .

    You are living in his mansion .

    You already told me youve been sleeping -together , but I think theres more to it .

    You have actual feelings for him and its obvious he has feelings for you too .

    What are you talking about ? I asked , feeling heat creeping across my cheeks .

    We are just having a bit of fun .

    We both agreed its just a show .

    Its not that serious .

    A bit of fun ? Seriously , Judy ? Hes letting you live in his mansion , she said , waving around at the vast space .

    You are pretty much a princess right now .

    I couldnt help butugh .

    Im not a princess , I said , swatting at her arm .

    And Gavin has barely been here in thest few days .

    I couldnt keep the bitterness out of my tone as I spoke ; the smile slowly faded from my lips .

    What do you mean ? Nan asked with a frown .

    Is everything okay ? I shrugged and nibbled on my lower lip .

    I dont know , I admitted .

    One minute he cant get enough of me and the next , he doesnt want to spend any time with me .

    He keeps canceling our ns whenever Irene cries for him .

    Irene is causing problems again ? Nan asked , her brows raised .

    I nodded and then I sighed .

    Shes his daughter , so I cant fault him for choosing her .

    But its just constant .

    Every time shes in a bad mood or has sniffles , he cancels our ns to tend to her .

    I havent seen him in days and when I do see him while Im tutoring Matt , he blows me off .

    iming hes too busy to talk .

    I dont even think hes sleeping at the vi .

    Which makes me wonder wheres been sleeping if not at the Vill and not- with me .

    I was rambling , but I couldnt help myself .

    I was so confused about what was happening that it was making the words spill from my mouth .

    Hes Gavin Landry .

    Hes probably just busy , Nan suggested , a worried frown marring her lips .

    Im sure its .

    hothing to worry too much about .

    Dont stress over it .

    I could say the same to you , I teased .

    You are worried about your mate , and Im worried about a guy Im sleeping with .

    What happened to us ?  ~ Chapter 0253 Is this what growing up is ? Nan asked , her nose crinkling Because I dont like it .

    Too many emotions .

    Iughed and wrapped an arm around her as she rested her head on my shoulder .

    Im not a fan either , I admitted .

    But I dont think what Im doing is grown up .

    This is my own fault for thinking I can separate my feelings .

    Nan sighed .

    I wish I could separate my wolf from me sometimes because its her feelings that Im conflicted over , she admitted .

    I knew exactly how she felt ; when Ethan left me for Irene , wanted nothing to do with him .

    I wanted to walk away , but my wolf was the one who kept me grounded and waiting for him toe around .

    She held onto the hope that our mate would return , but I didnt want him to return after what he did .

    Our wolves only know one thing and thats our mates belong to us and only us ¡­ they would never want another .

    Focusing on Nan and Chester was a good distraction from my own problems .

    I should tell you something , I told her , breaking the long stretch of silence .

    She lifted her head to look at me .

    You can tell me anything , she assured me with a warm smile .

    It was nice to see her smiling again , despite all she had gone through thesest few days .

    I was nominated to participate in the Gamma Competition Her eyes grew wide .

    Judy , thats incredible ! She gasped .

    Congrattions ! Thats everything youve wanted ! Thanks , I said .

    This was the first time I said these words out loud to anyone .

    I wanted Gavin to be the first one 1 told , but hes been MIA for days .

    Its across the country , so Ill be gone for a few weeks .

    Her face fell suddenly .

    Oh , she breathed .

    So , youre leaving ? I nodded , nibbling on my lower lip ..

    I leave next week , I admitted .

    She nodded , her shoulders sagging .

    Im going to miss you .

    Im not sure what Ill do without out , she murmured .

    But maybe some time away would do you some good .

    That was when I had an idea .

    Yeah , it would , I told her , then I turned to look at her .

    And it would do you some good too .

    Come with me .

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 0254 Judys POV You want me to go with you ?? Nan asked , her eyes wide I nodded .

    Yes , I told her .

    We would only be gone for a few weeks .

    And I think it would do us both some good to get away for a bit .

    Are you sure ? She asked , worry and fear in her eyes .

    I dont want to impose .

    I You could never impose , Nan , I assured her .

    Plus , I dont want to go alone .

    A grin spread across her lips .

    I do have a ton of PTO I havent used , she told me .

    And its during school vacation so you wont be missing anything , I told her , nudging her gently .

    Come on , Nan .

    Say yes .

    Sheughed and then nodded .

    Okay , yes ! For the remainder of the night , we talked about everything we had missed thesest few days .

    It was nice to have my best friend back , and the more we talked and nned for our getaway , the more excited we both became .

    I read to her the email that I received about the ce where thepetition is being held .

    Its a tropical location and it looked so nice .

    We were staying at a nice resort ,pletely paid for by the sponsors of the event .

    The only thing Nan needed to do was get a ne ticket and a new bathing suit Thankfully , the seat right next to me was avable and she was able to book the seat without any issues before the night ended .

    Chester hadnt bothered us for the rest of the night , and I couldnt help but wonder if he was okay .

    I went to check on him at some point during the night while Nan slept , but he wasnt in the kitchen and one of the night warriors mentioned seeing him leaving not too long after we returned .

    I figured he needed some space , so I left him alone for the night .

    Nan ended up leaving early in the morning so she could get home and shower before herte morning sses .

    I walked down the stairs and into the kitchen only to find Chester and Harper in a heated argument .

    How could you choose her over me ? Harper asked through her teeth .

    After all weve been through together ? Ive waited for you for long enough ¡­ I never asked you to wait for me , Chester said , shaking his head .

    I thought you wanted to keep our rtionship , and our work separate .

    Why are you bothering me in the kitchen ? Because you wont talk to me otherwise , Harper cried .

    Is not fair , Chester ! You arent acting fair , Harper , Chester said , turning to face her .

    I found my mate .

    You were once my friend , Harps .

    You should be happy for me .

    Im in love with you , Haper said , folding her arms across her chest .

    I thought you were feeling something for me too .

    But I guess I was wrong .

    ¦§ Look , I enjoyed hooking up .

    But it cant happen again .

    Not while Im trying to figure out what to do about my  apter 1254 mate .

    Well , you have a bit of time to figure it out , I said , interrupting their conversation .

    Harper tensed when I approached and then I sat at the counter , grabbing the coffer that Chester had waiting for me .

    What do you mean ? Chester asked , a frown decorating his lips .

    I was nominated for the Gamma Competitions , I told him after I took a sip of the coffee .

    Im leaving in a week .

    Its across the country and Ill be gone for a few weeks .

    And what does that have to do with Nan ? Chester asked , His brows pinching together .

    Shesing with me , I answered .

    His face paled immediately Shes what ? He asked , nearly shouting .

    Why ?? She needed to get away and clear her head , so I suggested shee with me .

    She bought her ticketst night .

    I could see the struggle in Chesters eyes as he battled with his wolf .

    for her own He didnt like the idea of his mate running away to a different country , but I think this would be good for her and soon , Chester will think so too .

    Its whats best for the two of them as a pair .

    They need to figure out their shit separately before they join together , So , you have time to figure it out , I continued .

    Dont worry , Chester .

    Ill take care of her .

    He looked as if he wanted to argue , but he pressed his mouth in a thin line and nodded .

    Deep down , he knew it was for the best .

    I had never seen him look so serious before .

    It made me chuckle .

    I didnt have any sses today , so I went to the Landry Vi a bit early .

    I was hoping to be able to speak with Gavin and tell him that I was leaving for the Gammapetition in a week .

    A part of me hoped hed want to go with me as well , but there was another part of me that knew that he wouldnt .

    Is Gavin here ? I asked the butler , Adam .

    He shook his head .

    He hadnt been here all night , he told me .

    I think he spent another night at the office .

    My heart fell into my stomach .

    Why was he avoidinging home ? Was it because of me ? Oh , I was going to tell him that Im going to be gone for a few weeks .

    Im leaving next week for the gammapetition , I told him .

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 0255 Adam narrowed his eyes .

    Its kind of short notice , dont you think ? He asked , raising his brows .

    1 folded my arms across my chest .

    I didnt really have a lot of notice , I told him .

    But this kind of a big deal .

    I cant pass up the opportunity .

    After a brief pause , Adam nodded .

    Ill let the Alpha know , Adam said .

    Hes finally allowing me to speak again .

    Next week is school vacation so its not like Master Matthew needs a tutor during those weeks .

    1 nodded and thanked him before going to search for Matt , However , I was stopped by Irene who hurried down the steps .

    Her eyes were wet , and I knew she had been crying .

    She froze when she saw me , and she wiped her eyes with the back of her hand .

    Oh, Judy ¡­ she breathed .

    You are early .

    I didnt have much going on today , I admitted .

    I figured Ide early and get a head start .

    Things were strained between us no doubt ; I knew she no longer thought of me as a friend , and truth be told , after thesest few weeks , I no longer thought of her as one either .

    But something in my stomach twisted when I saw the pained look in her eyes and her pale features .

    She was letting herself go ; it was clear from her weight loss that she hadnt been eating and shed been crying a lot .

    I sighed , relenting .

    Is everything okay , Irene ? I asked her , hating that I still cared so much .

    She was quiet for a moment , shuffling in her feet before she lifted her gaze to meet mine .

    Can I ask you something ? She asked me .

    I nibbled my lower lip nervously as I nodded .

    Of course , I replied .

    What happened with you and Ethan ? I was surprised by her question and my brows raised .

    What ? I asked her .

    What happened ? She asked again .

    Why did you break up ? Tell me the truth , Judy .

    I thought about lying to her , knowing the truth would confuse and maybe even hurt her .

    But the reason why Irene hated me so much was because I lied to her in the first ce , and I didnt want to pile on more lies .

    He cheated one me with you , I told her without batting an eye .

    What ? She whispered ; her voice filled with horror .

    He met you and your father at a conference , right ? I said with a shrug .

    He fell in love with you , and he left me .

    He and I were already marked and mated for two years at that point .

    Every time hes with you , I can feel the pain of our bond severing .

    It wont go away until he marks you , which wont happen until after you get married .

    But yeah , thats what happened .

    He met you , and he left me .

    1/2 Chapter 0255  She let out a breath of air that Im sure shes been holding since she originally asked that question .

    She looked so defeated and gutted by my confession .

    I wanted to tell her the rest of the story , about how Ethan had been trying to get me to be his dirty little mistress because he wanted to have his cake and eat it too .

    I wanted tell her that he didnt love her and was only using her to get close to her father .

    I wanted to tell her how hes been ckmailing me and Im pretty sure hes the reason my father is in prison with loan sharks after him .

    But my mouth was locked shut and I could get those words out .

    She was going through enough right now and she didnt need all of that too .

    Besides , its not like Im lying to her by not telling her that information .

    I answered her question and thats all that was required of me at that moment .

    Unless she asked anything more , I didnt need to tell her anything else .

    Im sorry I had to be the one to tell you that , Irene .

    And Im sorry I didnt tell you sooner , I told her , truly meaning that apology .

    She didnt say anything ; she stared at a spot on the ground ,pletely unmoving .

    Are you okay ? I asked after a long silence .

    She blinked a few times as if she was remembering where she was .

    Um , I dont know ¡­ she admitted in a hoarse whisper .

    I had no idea ¡­ I sighed , hating that she was so upset and hated that I cared so much about it , but I couldnt help myself .

    She was once my friend and she is Gavins daughter , there was a part of me that still felt connected to her .

    1 I know I might be thest person you want to talk to .

    But if you need anything , Im here , I told her , trying my best at a reassuring smile .

    I turned to walk away , not sure what more to say and needing to find Matt for our daily lessons .

    Plus , I didnt think Irene truly wanted to talk to me any further ; she was just in shock and once she recovered , she would remember that she thought of me as an enemy .

    I think hes cheating on me , she blurted , halting my stepspletely .

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 0256 Judys POV I was stunned by her words and 1 slowly turned to look at her .

    She was looking anywhere but at me .

    Her hands fidgeted with the ends of her blouse and her breathing was heavier than usual .

    What ? I asked her , narrowing my eyes .

    I think hes cheating on me , she repeated , her tone breathy .

    I thought she was about to go into a panic attack .

    I went to his house because I had barely seen him in days and there was a woman standing outside his house .

    She looked like she was going to knock , but when she saw me , she left .

    A woman ? I asked , my chest twisting Do you know who it was ? Irene shook her head .

    No , Ive never seen her before .

    What did she look like ? I asked .

    Irene thought about it for a moment , a clouded expression falling over her face as realization consumed her .

    She narrowed her eyes at me , that bitter look Ive gotten ustomed to thesest few weeks returning to her face .

    It was as if she had just remembered who she was speaking to and now her guard was back up .

    The look was so deadly and out of pocket that I instinctively took a step back.

    She looked like you , she said bitterly .

    I need to leave .

    Without another word , she walked back up the stairs .

    I frowned as I stared after her .

    That was strange , I thought to myself .

    I brushed the thought out of my head and spent the rest of the day with Matt , tutoring him and then giving him morebat and defense lessons .

    I thought Gavin would have at least made one appearance today , but he didnt return to the Vi .

    By the time I left for the evening , the sun had set , and I was exhausted .

    Leroy was the one who brought me home ; when I asked him if he heard from Gavin , he gave me a vague answer and said that the Alpha had been busy and that I shouldnt worry too much about him .

    Busy with what ? I asked him .

    He didnt reply , which made me even more suspicious .

    Could it be because there was someone else in his life ? Was he sleeping with another woman and now he was spending all his time with her ? 1 thought about Sk ¡­.

    maybe he had decided to get with her after all .

    The thought made me sick to my stomach .

    A part of me wanted to go to his office and find out whats been going on and where hes been .

    But another part of me didnt want to face the rejection that would inevitablye .

    I decided to let it go for now and hoped that he woulde to me when he was ready .

    He didnt .

    Its been a week , and he still hasnte to me .

    I was leaving tomorrow morning and Gavin still had no idea about it .

    At least I didnt think he did .

    Adam did say he 7/2  Chapter 0256 would tell Gavin , but I hadnt heard a thing from either of them ..

    I spent the entire day packing and talking on the phone with Nan who was also packing .

    She hadnt spoken to Chester since that awkward car ride home and Chester hadnt mentioned anything about it either .

    Hes been quieter than usual , and he hasnt been spotted around Harper much .

    They both drowned themselves in work and kept their heads down .

    Irene hadnt spoken to me sincest week ; shes been clearly avoiding me .

    I wondered if she was embarrassed about what she had confessed to me .

    Matt was upset when I told him that today would be ourst training session for the next few weeks , but he was excited that I was nominated to participate in the Gammapetition , and he promised to watch me on TV when it was broadcast .

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 0257  Every shifter in the world watched thesepetitions and was nervous that I would be one of the ones they watched .

    I had to admit , I was excited to be getting away for a few weeks and even more excited to be participating in thispetition .

    I was also incredibly nervous , which came to no surprise tehnyone .

    This was everything I had wanted and worked towards for so long .

    My future came down to thispetition and I couldnt blow it .

    My professors think that Im more than ready and my family and friends are all supporting me , but the one person I wanted to support me the most , was MIA .

    My heart lurched at the thought of Gavin and how hes been avoiding me thesest few weeks .

    At least , thats what it seemed like .

    As I was sparring with Matt , my thoughts got away from me .

    I knew it was a bad idea to be sparring with him while my mind wasntpletely focused , but I told myself that it would be okay .

    That I was good enough to still do my job .

    It wasnt like me to make any mistakes , and I wasnt nning on doing so today .

    However , I messed up greatly while showing him a new move Ive been working on with the bow and arrow .

    My aim waspletely off , and I didnt realize Matt had moved from his current position .

    As soon as the arrow flew from the air and I saw Matt in sight , I screamed out for him to move .

    But it was toote .

    Mans scream pierced through the night air .

    I dont remember running towards him , but soon , I was kneeling on the ground , grabbing at his leg which was now covered in blood with an arrow sticking out of it .

    My fingers trembled as I attempted to stop the bleeding , too afraid to remove the arrow , not wanting it to further any damage .

    I had never seen Matt cry and scream so much before but as I looked at his paling face , I saw streaks of tears washing over his features and his lips trembling as he grabbed a hold of me , not wanting me to leave him .

    Thankfully , it was a flesh wound and despite not having a wolf yet , Matt would still heal fast from a wound like this .

    But he still needed medical attention and fast .

    Mathew !! I heard Irene screaming as she ran towards us .

    How long had she been there for ? Before I could ask her , she shoved me away from Matt and I fell onto my backside , startled by her sudden force .

    You bitch ! Look what you did to my brother ! I saw the whole thing !! You shot him !! N ¡­ no , I.

    My voice faded .

    I didnt know what to say .

    Its not like I could deny it .

    I wasnt paying attention and misaimed .

    I shot Matt in the leg with an arrow .

    It could have been so much worse than it was ¡­ it could have been deadly .

    I was careless .

    We need to get him to a hospital , Irene said , panic clear in her tone .

    I reached into my bag and grabbed my phone ; I felt stupid for not doing this sooner , but everything happened so fast that I didnt have time to react properly .

    My hands were covered in blood as I swiped across the scream and attempted to dial the emergency hotline .

    I was numb to the world and barely even remembered the conversation that took ce on the phone .

    I was seated  Chapter 0257 against a tree , my phone still in hand .

    The call had ended , and I couldnt pull my eyes away from Matt and the blood that seeped into the ground beneath him .

    Irene was holding him , attempting to stop the blood as well .

    She too was afraid to pull the arrow out of his leg , but he was losing blood fast and he was getting paler with each breath he took .

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 0258 Chapter 0258 I had no idea what to do at that moment ; I was helpless , and all my Gamma training had gone out the window .

    What happened ? Gavin asked as he rushed towards us .

    I hadnt even known he was home .

    He must have heard themotion from inside .

    He was by Matts side before I could blink .

    He ripped off his shirt so he could use it to tie around the wound on Matts leg and stop the bleeding .

    I blinked and saw that the arrow was on the ground now .

    When did he remove the arrow ? He worked effortlessly as he tied the shirt around Matts leg It was Judys fault , Irene said through her teeth , pointing at me .

    She did this .

    She shot Matt .

    Gavin finally turned to look at me as if he was just noticing me for the first time ; his eyes were dark , and his lips were pressed in a thin line as he fought to control his angry wolf .

    He studied my face for a moment and then his eyes drifted across my body , noticing the blood on my shirt and hands .

    Is I this true ? He asked me , his tone growly and sending a chill down my spine .

    His gaze lifted and he met my eyes again .

    I ¡­ I tried to speak , but my voice came out as a whisper and barely audible .

    Yes , its true , Irene snapped .

    I saw the whole thing .

    She did this on purpose .

    Shes dangerous , Daddy ! This is the second time Matt got hurt in her care !!! A low pro growl escaped Gavins throat ; I wasnt sure if he was growling at me or Irene , but his eyes never left mine .

    Neither of us said anything but allowed Irenes words to sink in .

    I could hear the sirens close by and I was relieved that they were finally there .

    I want you to leave , he said after a short pause .

    Donte back .

    His words were detached , and I could see the pure rage and hatred on his face .

    I swallowed the lump in my throat ; he didnt have to tell me twice .

    I quickly stood and wiped the tears out of my eyes .

    I hadnt even realized I was crying until that moment .

    Blood smeared on my cheeks as I did so , My entire body trembled .

    He had never looked at me like that before .

    My heart shattered in a million pieces and my wolf had her head buried in shame .

    My legs wouldnt work ; I knew I needed to leave ¡­ but I couldnt will my legs to cooperate .

    Im so sorry , I whispered to a trembling Matt who was clinging to Gavin with all his strength .

    Im so sorry ¡­ I said again , not sur what more to say to him but needing him to know that this was aplete ident .

    Yeah , it could have been worse , and he could have been killed , but he wasnt .

    He was going to be okay and soon the ambnce would be here and take him to the hospital .

    He was already getting some color back on his cheeks and his trembling wasnt as bad .

    I opened my mouth to say something more .

    Go ! Gavin barked , making me flinch and shut my mouth even further .

    I felt his Alpha powers washing over me , which startled me because he had never used his Alpha powers on me before .

    Despite my legs feeling wobbly , I had no other choice but to leave .

    Without another word , I ran from the vi .

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 0259 Gavins POV Why are you avoiding going home ? Taylor asked , sitting in the seat in front of my desk .

    Why do you think ? I asked , narrowing my eyes at my B He shrugged .

    Its been over a week , and you are barely there , Taylor said .

    Is it because of Judy ? I furrowed my brows .

    I What ? No , of course not , I said shaking my head .

    Why would I be avoiding Judy ? Because you hadnt been seeing her as often as you normally did , Taylor said , a sly smile creeping along his lips .

    You can deny it all you want , but I know you go to the other mansion to see her .

    Youve been sleeping with her ever since that g .

    I was there , remember ? You kicked me out of the car so you could fool around .

    I sighed and leaned back in my chair .

    Im not avoiding her .

    I am keeping her at a distance though .

    Irene made it clear that she didnt want me to see Judy .

    So , youre doing this because Irene said so ? Taylor asked .

    Im doing this out of respect for my family , I replied .

    Judy knows my kidse first .

    I assure you , theres no hard feelings .

    And youre sure about that ? I was quiet for a moment , thinking about the look on Judys face every time I canceled ns thesest couple of weeks .

    My chest tightened at the thought of her disappointment .

    I told Taylor my reasoning was because of Irene but that wasnt the full truth .

    Sure , Irene made things a bit more difficult thesest couple of weeks , but I could manage it .

    My main concern was Levi Churchill being in my pack .

    If he knew about my rtionship with Judy , he would use that against me .

    It was better if I kept away from her until he was gone .

    Yes , Im sure , I murmured .

    Okay , so if you arent staying away from your vi to avoid Judy .

    Then why are you ? Taylor asked , raising his brows .

    There must be more to the story .

    Youve literally been sleeping here .

    He nced at the couch on the far side of the office which still contained my pillow and nket .

    He was right , I had been sleeping at my office .

    I had been avoiding going home , but it wasnt because of Judy .

    Irene has been impossibletely , I admitted .

    Shes acting way needier than usual and Im not sure whats going on with her .

    I just needed a break .

    So , youre avoiding your own daughter ? Taylor asked .

    Thats even worse .

    I groaned .

    Dont make me fire you , I warned .

    Heughed .

    You and I both know you wont , Taylor said as he stood to his feet .

    Im going to leave for the night .

    I have a date with my mate .

    But let me leave you with some advice .

    o home , Gavin .

    Deal with your shit and stop sleeping in your office .

    Ill send another driver here toe get you After a minute , Taylor was gone , and I was left to think about what he had said .

    I knew I couldnt stay in my office forever ; I did have children at home I needed to see and plus , maybe I should talk to Judy and tell her the reason .

    why I had been so distant .

    It wasnt because of her ; it was because I wasnt sure where she stood when it came to me and my children , not to mention the whole Levi thing .

    just wanted to do what was best for everyone and right now , continuing our sexual rtionship wasnt what was best .

    It was confusing for everyone involved .

    True to his words , Taylor sent Leroy to take me home .

    The second I got home ; I heard screaminging from the training grounds .

    I ran as fast as I could and I saw Irene leaning over Matt , talking to him and trying to calm him .

    But he was crying and there was blood everywhere .

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 0260 1 was seeing fucking red ! Who had attacked my nephew ? My first thought was Levi ; had he somehow gotten ess to my vi ? 1 ran towards him and fell to the ground beside him ; I didnt think I just acted .

    It was a flesh wound ; after a quick examination of the arrow , I knew it would be safe to pull out as long as I stopped the bleeding right away .

    That was exactly what I did ; 1 pulled my shirt off and used that as a bandage to keep him from bleeding out .

    I could already hear the sirens in the far distance and knew they were heading in our direction .

    As I worked on stopping the bleeding , I asked Irene what had happened and that was when she told me that it was Judy who shot Matt with the arrow .

    That was when I noticed her for the first time ; Judy sat against the tree ; she was in a daze , staring at Matt with a clouded expression and blood all over her .

    She met my eyes , tears in glistening in them .

    Rage and disappointment .

    That was how I was feeling as I stared into her eyes .

    How could she let something like this happen ?! How dare she put Matthew in harms way like this .

    I knew she couldnt have done this on purpose , but still .

    She was acting carelessly and now Matt was injured .

    Yes , I knew he would be okay because it was only a flesh wound , and these arrows didnt contain any actual silver .

    He would heal in no time with proper medical treatment , but Jody was supposed to protect him from this kind of thing .

    It could have been so much worse if it shot anywhere else on his body .

    I trusted her and she broke that trust .

    I spoke without thinking ; I let my anger and rage take overpletely and all I saw when I looked at her was red .

    The EMTs quickly removed my shirt from around Matts leg and patched him with actual bandages .

    They said that he wouldnt need to go to the hospital because he was already healing thanks to his Alpha bloodline .

    They gave him some pain medication and told me that he would need to rest for a couple of days .

    I carried a sleepy Matt , thanks to the pain medication , to his bedroom so he could sleep for the night .

    He looked so pale and fragile at that moment .

    My heart twisted painfully in my chest as I stared down at him .

    He didnt deserve this , and I was furious that it had happened , but I also knew it wasnt on purpose .

    Judy wouldnt have done this on purpose ; the expression she gave me when I ordered her to leave ¡­ she flinched as if she was afraid , I would hit her .

    I needed to get to the bottom of what truly happened .

    I knew Irene was downstairs , so I left Matts room and went straight for the parlor , following her scent .

    Irene was seated on the couch with her arms wrapped around her body when I walked in .

    She looked up at me and I could see the tears in her eyes .

    Hows Matt ? She asked , nearly jumping off the couch .

    Hes asleep .

    But hes going to be fine .

    He just needs to rest I told her .

    She lowered herself back into the seat and sighed with relle 1/2 Chapter 0266  Thank goddess , she whispered , resting her head on the couch cushion behind her .

    I sat beside her , both of us remaining quiet for a moment .

    Im going ot be gone for a few weeks .

    Im leaving tomorrow night , I told her .

    She nodded .

    The Gammapetition , right ? She asked .

    I nodded .

    Beta Taylor will remain here .

    Hell take care of business and you two , I told her .

    Dad , I dont need a babysitter , she said , rolling her eyes .

    Itll still make me feel better knowing hes here to watch over you , I said .

    Plus , with Matt recovering , you could use the extra help .

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 0261 She nodded and stared down at her hands , tugging her fingers nervously .

    I knew it was now or never , I needed to ask her the question weighing on my mind .

    1 What exactly did you see earlier , Irene ? I asked .

    You said you saw Judy shooting him ? She nodded and turned to face the .

    She did it on purpose .

    I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair .

    I knew Judy and I knew she would never hurt spite .

    She wouldnt do that , I murmured , shaking my head .

    Irene folded her arms across her chest and red at me .

    She cant be trusted , Daddy , Irene stated simply .

    What do you have against Judy ? She blinked a few times like she was trying to adjust her eyes .

    What ? She asked .

    Matt , especially out of You used to be friends , I reminded her .

    Then you found out shes mated with your fianc¨¦ .

    That cant be all that happened .

    What do you have against her ? She was never my friend , Irene murmured .

    She lied to me and betrayed me .

    Her only crime was not telling you the truth about her and Ethans past .

    She still wants him ¡­ Ireneined .

    Ethan told me that- Ethan also lied to you , Irene , I told her firmly .

    If you are to be mad at Judy , then you should be just as mad at him as well .

    Its not fair to her that you are treating her like she did something wrong .

    She didnt want to hurt you , thats why she didnt tell you .

    Theres nothing more to the story than that .

    But ¡­ she tried to say , but I held up my hand .

    I need you toy off her , Irene , I said , narrowing my eyes at my daughter .

    Its not healthy for either of you to keep this grudge going .

    Matt was injured badly- That wasnt my fault ! She said quickly .

    Im not saying it was , but for right now , we need to start thinking about him and not about our selfishness , I told her .

    Do you think you can get over yourself for the sake of your brother ? Hes going to need you these next few weeks while Im gone , and Id like to leave knowing your head is in the right ce .

    She sucked her bottom lip into her mouth and stared at the ground .

    She said nothing for a while , but then she sighed and nodded Okay , she whispered .

    So , tell me .

    What did you see ? I asked again , hoping her answer would be different this time .

    She was quiet for a moment , still fixing her eyes on the ground but then she lifted her gaze to look at mine , tears filling her blue eyes .

    It was a mistake , she whispered .

    Judy was the one who pulled the bow back and shot the arrow into his leg , but she was looking at the target .

    Her timing was off ¡­ I dont think she would hurt him on purpose .

    12 Chapter 0261  I sighed and nodded ; I needed to speak to Judy and make sure she was okay .

    Now that I knew with certainty that Matt was okay , my anger was subsiding and now all I felt was worried .

    It was strange , but it was bubbling inside me and seconds away from boiling over .

    Im going to sleep now .

    Goodnight , Irene said as she left the parlor .

    I grabbed my phone and dialed Judys number .

    It went straight to voicemail ; that didnt surprise me .

    So , I called Leroy instead .

    I knew he must have taken her home .

    Hello , Alpha , Leroy greeted me on the other end .

    Leroy , I replied .

    Has Judy made it home ? Yes , Leroy said .

    But then she left again .

    What do you mean she left ? I asked , my wolf officially on edge again .

    I mean she got into another car , and it drove off .

    Todays

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 0262 Judys POV So , are you ever going to t me what happened ? Nan asked , eyeing me carefully from across the room .

    I was helping her finish packing and then we were heading straight to the airport .

    It was so early , the sun hadnt even woken yet .

    I finished packing my thingsst night and then went straight to Nans apartment .

    Thankfully , Nan came to pick me up , so I didnt have to tell Leroy where I was going .

    I I Nope , I said , not bothering to look at her .

    I knew if I did , would fold like awn chair .

    At some p point , you have to tell me what happened , Judy , Nan said , stepping around me so she could look at my face .

    You were devasted when I picked you upst night .

    I nibbled on my lower lip .

    The problem was , that I was embarrassed .

    I was embarrassed about my mistake ; I was embarrassed that I put Matt in harms way .

    I was embarrassed that Gavin kicked me out without hearing my exnation .

    He Alphamanded me to leave , and my body wouldnt be satisfied until we were far away .

    Irene finally got what she wanted ; I was leaving .

    Not right now , I finally conceded .

    We have to go , or we are going to miss our flight , I told her .

    She sighed but said nothing more .

    Nan drove to the airport in her car .

    The further we got away from the pack , the better .

    I felt more at ease as she parked the car , and we shuffled our belongings inside the airport .

    It was a busy morning at the airport ; most everyone in business attire , rushed towards their terminals to catch theirst minute flights .

    Nan and I seemed out of ce in our yoga pants and sweatshirts .

    I looked up at her and she gave me an identical look back , knowing we were both thinking just about the same thing We walked over to the bag checking station and got our backs checked .

    I kept my backpack as a carry on and Nan had a small duffle bag as hers .

    We thanked the woman at the counter and then I grabbed my ne ticket from my bag , ncing at the terminal number .

    I think we are upstairs , I told her .

    Nan nodded and after we went through security , we rushed up the stairs and towards our terminal number .

    We have some time ; can we get coffee ? Nan asked , eyeing the coffee station as we passed .

    Sure , I said , digging in my bag for my wallet .

    Nan and I ordered our usual coffees before we headed towards our terminal .

    I nced at the time .

    We werent scheduled to board for another 30 minutes , so at least we can rx now .

    We sat down in one of the seats .

    As we were sitting and waiting to be called , my eyes wandered over to a young girl who seemed slightly younger than me .

    She had short blonde hair and pale green eyes .

    She was thin and looked incredibly nervous .

    The one thing that drew my attention was her Gamma sweatshirt .

    Without saying a word to Nan , I stood up and walked over to her .

    Nan followed after me .

    Where are you going ? She asked , a frown decorating her lips .

    1 stopped in front of the girl and gave her a warm smile as she startled and nced up at me .

    1/3  Chapter 0262 Hi , I said to her .

    Uh ¡­ hi ¡­ she said back , hesitantly , as she nced between Nan and me .

    Are you going to the Gamma Competition too ? I asked her .

    She blinked .

    What ? I pointed at her sweatshirt .

    Thats a Gamma sweatshirt , I told her .

    She nced down at her sweatshirt and her cheeks reddened .

    Oh , uh ¡­ yeah .

    Im heading to thepetition , she replie Us too , I said , sitting down beside her .

    Im Judy by the way and this is my friend , Nan .

    Nan gave the girl a small wave .

    Hello , she replied , still looking uneasy .

    Im Sammy .

    What pack are you from ? Nan asked .

    Moonshine .

    Oh , thats a bit away from our pack , I said , nodding thoughtfully .

    Maybe about an hours drive .

    Where are you from ? She asked , her tone soft and wouldnt be audible if I werent sitting right next to her .

    Redmoon , I replied .

    Oh , she breathed .

    I heard you just lost your Alpha .

    A while ago , yes , I replied .

    He died in a battle .

    We have quite a fewpeting for the new role .

    She nodded .

    Theres a few male wolves in my pack who also wanted that position , she admitted .

    But I told them if they were to make anyone an Alpha for the Redmoon pack , it would be someone from that pack .

    31 Not necessarily , I shrugged .

    It could be anyone at this point .

    So , whos running your pack currently while you wait for a new Alpha to be appointed ? Sammy asked .

    The Cash family kind of runs everything , Nan murmured rolling her eyes .

    They are like the It family of Redmoon .

    Ive heard of them , Sammy said .

    They are the Betas right ? And very rich .

    I nodded .

    Yes , I replied .

    Raymond Cash was the Alphas Beta .

    My father was the Delta .

    Her eyes grew wide .

    Wow , she breathed .

    So , youre kind of a big deal too , huh ? I wouldnt say that , I murmured .

    Chapter 0262 125RGANS Are you kidding me ? Judy is the best deal , Nan said , wrapping an arm around my shoulder , Shes been training for years to be a Gamma warrior and Levi Churchill nominated her topete in thepetition .

    At the mention of Alpha Levis name , Sammy tensed , and her cheeks grew red .

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 0263 Oh , I see , she murmured .

    Then you must be very special What about you ? I asked .

    Arent youpeting ? She looked down at her sweatshirt again and her shoulders slumped slightly .

    No , she said softly .

    But Im required to be there to support my gamma .

    Oh ? I asked .

    She sighed and then looked up at me .

    Hes kind of my boyfriend .

    My eyes grew wide .

    Youre dating your gamma ? She nodded , nibbling her lower lip .

    Nan looked around with a frown .

    Then where is he ? She asked .

    He took an earlier flight with a group of his friends , she murmured .

    I was left behind .

    But Im going anyways .

    Over the loudspeaker , I heard our section of the ne being called .

    I nced at Nan who gave me a head nod , indicating that she too heard it .

    We have to go , I told her , standing to my feet .

    But maybe we will see you there ? She nodded , giving me a small smile .

    Yeah , she said softly .

    Maybe .

    On that note , Nan and I walked towards the terminal gates and handed our tickets to the stewardess before we boarded the ne .

    Next stop , tropical paradise ! Nan announced , tugging me along with her .

    Third Person POV Back at the vi , Irene went to her brothers room to check on him .

    She had just got off the phone with Ethan and he was about toe over .

    She needed to speak to him about that woman she saw at his house .

    She wasnt going to feel better until she got to the bottom of it .

    However , she took her fathers words to heart .

    She cant just be mad at Judy ; Ethan also lied to her .

    He was just as guilty if not more .

    She knocked on Matts door and when there was no answer , she pushed the door open .

    Matt was seated in his bed , ying video games .

    Of course , thats what he was doing .

    Hey , she said , stepping into his room : What do you want ? He asked without even looking up .

    The bitterness of his tone took Irene by surprise , and she froze .

    Chapter 0263  Whats with the attitude ? she asked , folding her arms across her chest as she stared down at him .

    I heard what you said to Judy yesterday , he muttered , shaking his head as he finally pulled his eyes away from his video games to re up at her .

    You were horrible and med her for my ident .

    Because she shot you , Irene said , pointing to his healing leg .

    In another day or so , it would bepletely healed thankfully .

    It was her fault .

    It was my fault .

    I moved in front of the target because I saw something on the ground I wanted to pick up , Matt surprised her by saying .

    Judy always told me never to move from my current location if someone is shooting because they aim ording to cement .

    I threw her off bnce by moving my position .

    I wasnt thinking straight .

    It was a rookie mistake .

    Irene was stunned , speechless .

    She did see Matt moving from his current position , but Judy still should have seen him before releasing the bow .

    She wasnt even aiming for me , Matt continued .

    She was showing me a trick shot .

    The arrow happened to be going in the same direction I moved to .

    A trick shot ? Irene asked , furrowing her brows .

    You know nothing about what Judy can do , Matt said through his teeth .

    Shes an incredible archer andbater and can do things you could only dream of .

    This ident was not her fault .

    I wanted to tell her thatst night , but everyone w was yelling and then Dad listened to you and kicked her out .

    He Alphamanded her , Irene and its your fault .

    Irene was shocked .

    ¡­ uh ¡­ she stammered .

    Gavin knocked on the door , interrupting their conversation .

    Everything okay ? He asked , stepping into the room .

    The ident wasnt Judys fault , Matt repeated .

    I moved from my original location after she told me countless times not to do that .

    If anyone is to me , its me .

    But please , dont be mad at Judy anymore .

    I dont want her to quit or get fired ¡­ I dont want her to leave .

    Tears welled up in Matts eyes and Irene felt a ping of guilt in her chest .

    This was her faultpletely ; what kind of monster had she be ? And for what ? All for Ethan ? Was he even worth it ? Thank you for telling me that , Gavin said , cing a hand on Matts shoulder .

    Dad ¡­ you arent going to fire her , are you !! Gavin shook his head .

    No , Ive been trying to get a hold of her though .

    Her phones off .

    Itll have to wait until Ie back .

    I wasing in here to tell you that Im leaving now , and Ill be gone for a few weeks .

    Are you going straight to the Gammapetition ? bly meet some of the It doesnt start for another couple of days .

    Im going to check in at the resort and then possiblypetitors for dinner this evening , he exined .

    Behave while Im gone .

    Both of you .

    Call if you need anything .

    Be good for Beta Taylor .

    Okay ¡­ they both said at the same time .

    Gavin left and Irene nced back at Matt who still had tears in his eyes .

    It was at that moment that Irene knew she messed up .

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 0264 Third Person POV So , I get information about Alpha Gavins business? Ethan asked .

    He was seated at a table in the middle of a restaurant a few packs away from his own .

    Others he had never met sat at the table as well .

    Each of them with their own tasks .

    They all wore business clothes and looked Important ; Ethan fit right in with them .

    Levi Churchill sat at the front end of the table ; the one in charge of the operation .

    What exactly am I looking for ? Ethan asked , staring around at the table .

    Anything and everything is important , Levi answered .

    I want to take down his business , I need to know how it operates from the inside .

    You are already on the inside since you are engaged to be married to his daughter .

    You have ess to his home .

    Find me personal information ¡­ anything ¡­ its all useful .

    Ethan nodded .

    Yes , Alpha , he said , bowing his head as he felt the Lycans powers washing over him .

    And what about the girl ? One of thedies at the table , Ethan couldnt quite remember her name , asked .

    You mentioned she was going to the Gammapetition ? Ethan knew she was asking about Judy .

    Judy was open conversation for a bit and it was made clear to Alpha Levi that Judy had been involved with Gavin .

    I already have someone keeping an eye on her there , Levi replied .

    Plus , Ill be heading there in the morning as well .

    Gavin will also be there , so this gives Ethan a prime opportunity to get all the information he can for the next few weeks .

    Can I count on you to do that ? He narrowed his eyes at Ethan as he said thatst part .

    Yes , Alpha , Ethan repeated his earlier statement Levi nodded and then stared at the rest of them .

    You know what to do , he murmured .

    You are dismissed With that , everyone packed up their things and took off in the vehicles they came in .

    Ethan ran his fingers through his hair and started to leave , but he was stopped by Alpha Levi .

    Ethan , he called after him , making Ethan freeze at the doorway .

    Dont let me down .

    You wont like your punishment if you fail .

    Ethan released a shaky breath and nodded before he left .

    It took him a little over an hour to get to the Vi .

    Irene called him on his way there and asked if he wasing over today , to which he said that he was .

    He hadnt seen her in a few days , despite knowing that she was in the hospital recently .

    He felt a bit guilty about not seeing her , but hes been in meetings and dealing with Alpha Levi .

    He hadnt had the time for anything else .

    When he reached the Vi , Gavin was long gone , which he was relieved for .

    He wasnt sure hed be able to keep his secrets if Gavin was around and it was crucial that he didnt give himself away or else Levi would make good on his threat .

    He expected Irene to wrap her arms around him and hug him like she always did , but when he saw her , she was keeping her distance .

    She had her arms wrapped around her body like she was trying to hold herself together and it looked as if she had been crying ,  Whats going on ? Gavin asked as he stepped further into the parlor .

    I went by your house yesterday , she said , surprising him .

    He hadnt seen her at all yesterday and he barely caught her scent when he returned home in the morning .

    He wasnt there at all in the afternoon or at night so it must have been around that time she stopped by his house Okay ? He asked , narrowing his eyes at her .

    There was a woman there , she said , her eyes finding his She was standing at your door .

    And do you know who it was ? His chest tightened .

    He had been careless with this affairstely .

    Thesest few weeks he had been behaving himself , but he never officially ended things with any of his flings .

    Some of them knew that it was only a fling .

    most of them were prostitutes .

    But there was one girl that wasnt a prostitute .

    One girl was clearly catching feelings for him after one night of fun .

    Ethans biggest mistake was hooking up with her more than once ; after he realized she was catching feelings , he should have stopped the affair , but he didnt .

    Scarlett looked the most like Judy and she was incredibly in bed .

    He found himself wanting more of her , so he continued the affair .

    The second biggest mistake he made was inviting her over to his house once .

    They had sex until the sun came up the next morning .

    But he hadnt spoken to her in thest couple of weeks .

    He didnt quite end things , but he hadnt called her back either .

    He was hoping she would get the hint and stop pestering him .

    He figured keeping up the affair was too risky .

    He didnt want rene to find out about this girl .

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 0265 He had been faithful to Irene for weeks , but from the look on her face , he knew that she was suspecting something .

    It had to have been Scarlett who showed up at his house unannounced .

    No others would have done that ; no others knew where he lived .

    It was only her .

    Did she say something to you ? Ethan asked , his voice feeling heavy as he spoke .

    She shook her head and tucked a long strand of blonde hair behind her ear .

    No , but she looked upset .

    Like shes been crying , she replied .

    Ethan let out a breath , hoping that Irene didnt see the relief in his eyes .

    As long as Scarlett hadnt said anything to her , then he could fix this .

    Maybe it was the wrong house , I wasnt expecting anyone yesterday , he told her , his confidenceing back .

    She stared at him for a moment , her eyes narrowed , and he lips pressed in a thin line .

    Are you sure about that ? She asked .

    Because she had a striking resemnce to Judy .

    Ethan froze as he looked at Irene ; what had she figured out ? What are you saying ? Ethan asked defensively .

    Im saying its not a coincidence ¡­ Judy has a very basic look , he murmured , shaking his head .

    I can pick out about 5 girls that look just like her .

    Shes not that special .

    Why was she at your house , Ethan ? Please , tell me the truth , Irene said , stepping closer to him .

    He saw tears filling her eyes and for a moment , he actually felt bad .

    Maybe he would have told her the truth under different circumstances , but now he knew that he couldnt .

    He had too much on the line and he needed to y his part a good little spy that he was .

    like I dont know , he said , putting his hands on her shoulders , hoping to be soothing .

    Im sorry I havent been aroundtely .

    Ive been so busy with pack business .

    I have barely been home thesest few weeks .

    If anyone were to stop by my house , then I wouldnt have known .

    You know my family is pretty much running the pack until a new Alpha is appointed .

    We are the Beta family .

    She could have been trying to ask for a favor .

    Other than that , I dont know why she woulde over .

    I didnt ask anyone to stop by .

    Irene stared at him for a long while like she was trying to figure out if he was telling the truth or not .

    She nibbled on her lower lip .

    I just have this nasty feeling ¡­ shou Ethan pressed his lips to her forehead .

    tears dripping down her flushed cheeks .

    I promise , Irene .

    Im not cheating on you .

    Nothing is going on .

    You know I love you .

    I wouldnt have proposed to you if I didnt , he assured her .

    After a moment , she nodded .

    Okay , she whispered .

    He smiled and kissed her , and she let him kiss her .

    Should we go to your room ? I hear your father isnt home he asked , winking .

    She nodded .

    1/2  Chapter 0265 Yes , Ill meet you up there in a moment .

    I just have a phone call to make , she said .

    He nodded and headed straight to her bedroom ; she watched after him and let out a sigh after he was out of sight .

    She wanted to believe Ethan and she wanted to trust him ¡­.

    but she knew now that she couldnt .

    Over thest few months , she discovered Ethans tell .

    She now understood his tells when he lied ; his nostrils red ever so slightly , and he always raised his eyebrows in a condescending way .

    That was exactly what he did when he was talking about not knowing that woman .

    She had no doubt in her mind now that Ethan was in fact lying to her .

    She walked out of the parlor and into the main foyer where Adam sat in his usual seat , reading a book .

    He paused when he saw her and he corked an eyebrow .

    I need you to do me a favor and tell nobody about it , Irene said without missing a beat .

    She grabbed her phone and brought up a picture of the womans license te .

    She managed to snap it before she drove away from Ethans house .

    She didnt do anything with it yet , hoping that Ethan woulde clean and tell her the truth .

    But clearly , that wasnt going to happen .

    She sent the image to Adams cell phone , and she heard his phone chiming almost immiedalty after .

    He grabbed his phone and nced at the image with a frown .

    Who does this belong to ? He asked , looking back up at her .

    Im hoping youll be able to find out for me , she said .

    Youve always been good withputers and techy stuff , Adam .

    Do you think you can find out who this te belongs to ? He thought about it for a moment , and then he nodded .

    Of course , he replied .

    She nodded Find out what you can and report to me as soon as you can she ordered , and with that , she turned and went upstairs .

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 0266 Judys POV Ow , Judy ! Nan cried .

    Youre hurting me ! I dug my nails so deep into her flesh that she started to bleed .

    My heart was racing , and I thought my ears were going to explode .

    I squeezed my eyes shut and tried to remain as still as possible as Nan attempted to unwrap my fingers from around her arm .

    Seriously , girl .

    Let me go , she demanded through her teeth .

    I finally untangled my fingers from her and gripped the armrests instead .

    As Nan rubbed her aching arm , I could hear her muttering , Training to be a gamma yet terrified of nes .

    She was right ; I was terrified of flying .

    Wolves didnt belong in the air ; we werend animals .

    This thing could break down and wed crash , exploding into a million pieces .

    This was a chance I truly did not want to take , but here I was , in the air , flying for the next several hours to a tropical location .

    Nan wasnt as scared as I was , she was gazing out the window , pointing at all the pretty clouds that we were flying through .

    She kept saying something about our packs looking like a giant map the higher we got You are missing out on the beauty of it all , Nan breathed as she pressed her face against the window .

    I finally managed to pry my eyes open and look around ; the ne had finally leveled off , and my ears no longer felt as if they were about to explode .

    1 saw the big smile on Nans face as she stared out the window , awe clear in her eyes .

    It was nice seeing her smiling again .

    After thesest few days , I never thought I would see that smile on her face again .

    It was almost worth it .

    How much longer until we are there , 1 asked , not wanting to stare out the window , afraid of what Id see .

    We just took off , sheughed .

    Calm yourself and rx .

    How can I rx when we are so high up in the sky ? I asked .

    I dont like this .

    Well , theres no other way to get to this ce .

    We have to cross several oceans , she told me .

    You were the one who wanted to do thepetition , she added with a shrug Do youdies want anything to drink or a snack ? The stewardess , who startled me , asked .

    Water please I asked .

    She nodded and handed me a small water bottle before ncing at Nan .

    Coffee would be great , she said .

    We just drank coffee , I reminded her .

    She shrugged .

    Its going to be a long flight , and I dont want to fall asleep , she exined .

    The stewardess poured a cup of coffee and then handed Nan some sweeteners and powdered creamers .

    She went off to serve others .

    I took a sip of the water , trying to calm my nerves and racing heart .

    Its going to be okay , Judy , Nan assured me .

    Just chill .

    I nodded , trying to rx .

    Chapter 0066 Have you spoken to Chester ? I asked , trying to keep my mind off being thousands of miles in the air .

    Nan nched at my question .

    No , she murmured .

    Ive been with you since yesterday .

    When would I have spoken to him ? I shrugged .

    He has your number .

    1 didnt know if he called you , I told her , taking another sip of the water .

    Wait , what ?? She gasped , ring at me .

    Why exactly does he have my number ?? I 1 shrugged , trying not to look her in the eyes but I felt like was on fire from her stares .

    I gave it to him ¡­ Judy ! She nearly screeched .

    Why would you do that ?? Because he was worried, I told her .

    When I told him you wereing with me and- You told him where I was going ?? She asked , her eyes wide .

    How could you do that ?! Hes my friend , Nan ¡­ Im your friend .

    Im supposed to be your best friend .

    I thought you were in my corner , she cried .

    I am in your corner , I assured her .

    Im always in your corner .

    Which is exactly why I gave your mate your phone number .

    You can thank me when youre married and Im your maid of honor .

    And what makes you so sure we are going to get married ? She asked , folding her arms across her chest .

    Hes a yboy .

    He hasnt touched a woman in days .

    Not even Harper and I thought for a while that they were going to be end game , I told her , but immediately regretting my choice of words because Nans face wentpletely white .

    I sighed and touched her arm gently .

    Im sorry , I shouldnt have said that .

    I know how it is to have a mate ¡­ but Nan , Chester isnt a bad guy .

    If you give him a chance ¡­ Ill end up like you .

    I was stunned speechless by her words .

    They hurt me more than I could ever let her know .

    What ? I asked , my voiceing out heavy .

    Ethan cheated and left you for someone else .

    He broke a part of you that youll never get back .

    You can feel it every time hes intimate with her , and it kills both you and your wolf , Nan said , tears filling her eyes .

    I hate seeing it happen to you ¡­ why would you want it happen to me ?

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 0267 I wanted to say something to reassure her that it wasnt going to happen to her , but at the same time , I couldnt guarantee that .

    She was right ; she could end up like me and I was selfish for putting her in that position .

    I was also hurt that she said such a terrible thing to me .

    I mped my mouth shut and faced forward , staring at my water bottle as if it held the answers to everything She sighed and turned bac towards the window .

    I didnt want to spend this flight fighting with my best friend , but I felt tears burning in my eyes and I couldnt quite face her right now without breaking apart .

    At some point , I thankfully fell asleep .

    I was only woken when my ears once again felt as if they were going to explode , and the ne began to dip low .

    I opened my eyes , gripping the arm rest tightly as the ne began tond .

    Once we officially touched the ground , I let out a breath of relief .

    The seatbelt light turned off and they allowed us to leave the ne by section .

    Once we were safely off the ne , I felt like I could kiss the ground .

    Nan and I had barely spoken since our argument earlier and even as we walked over to baggage im , I could still f * e the strain on our rtionship .

    She was quiet and I knew she was lost in thought , just as I was .

    We got our luggage and started towards the exit .

    I was bracing myself for the hot air , but nothing could of prepared me for it .

    I could hardly breathe when we went from the AC and into a heatwave .

    What now ? Nan asked as she looked around , seeminglyfortable in her element .

    She always liked the heat ; summer was her favorite season .

    I guess we get a cab to the hotel , I said , pulling out my phone and bringing up the email that Levi Churchill sent me a few days ago .

    It had the hotel information ; it was only a few miles away from the airport and near the beach , so it shouldnt take us long to get there .

    Heres the address for the resort , I said , pointing at it .

    Nan nodded and turned towards the busy streets .

    Leave it to me , she said confidently .

    She walked towards the curb and whispered , holding up her hand .

    In seconds , a cab was stopping in front of her .

    She grinned and nced over her shoulder at me .

    I was always good at getting a cab back in the city , she exined .

    Before I got my car that is .

    I chuckled and grabbed my things off the ground , rushing towards the cab .

    The Cab driver was kind enough to pop his back trunk and get out of the car to help with our luggage .

    Just as we were about to get into the cab , I caught a glimpse of Sammy sitting on one of her suitcases looking exhausted and defeated .

    She was staring at her phone with a deep frown and tears clear in her eyes .

    Sammy ? I called after her .

    She lifted her gaze to meet mine and forced a small smile .

    Oh , hi , she said softly .

    Is everything okay ? I asked as I walked over to her , motioning for the cab driver to hold on a second .

    Nan stayed by our things and the cab to make sure no one else took it .

    Not really , Sammy sighed .

    My boyfriend was supposed toe and pick me up , but something came up and hes unable to get here .

    Do you need a ride ? I asked her .

    She raised her brows .

    Really ? She asked .

    Chapter 0267  I nodded .

    Im assuming hes at the resort , right ? I asked .

    You can ride with us .

    We are heading there now .

    She nodded quickly .

    Yes , that would be great .

    Thank you ! She breathed .

    I helped her with her things and once the cab was filled with our belongings , we all got in .

    Sammy of us three , so she sat in the middle .

    y was t the smaller I told the cab driver the address and he plugged it into the GPS .

    Just as we were driving off , something caught my eye .

    There were a ton of paparazzi surrounding someone that I couldnt quite see .

    They were shing their cameras and asking them questions .

    I strained my neck to get a glimpse of what was going on , but I could hardly see around therge crowd , and we were too far away .

    I wonder whats going on over there , Nan said , following my gaze .

    I shrugged .

    Who knows , I muttered .

    Probably some rich jerk .

    She nodded in agreement , and we rested for the next 20 minutes until we reached the biggest and prettiest resort I had ever seen .

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 0268 Gavins POV Alpha Gavin , what do you think about this years Gammapetitors ? Do you have a favorite ? Has anyone from your pack been chosen ? Are you sponsoring any portion of thispetition this year ? Alpha Gavin , over here ! The shes of lights from the paparazzi cameras nearly blinded me , but I kept a stoic face as I stared at each and every one of them .

    I wasnt going to answer any of their questions right now , I didnt really have answers for them .

    I justnded and I was exhausted , I wanted to get to my suite and rx for the night .

    I hadnt even looked over the list of Gamma Competitors that had been sent to me .

    Give the Lycan Chairmen some space , my head Gamma , Derek , who happened to be a champion of thepetition 5 years ago , said as he pushed the paparazzi away from me , providing me room to get by .

    There was already a car waiting outside and I was just about ready to get out of this airport .

    My wolf was anxious ** and eager to get to the resort .

    I ssified it as him just being tired and not wanting to deal with Levi Churchill .

    It wouldnt be long before he arrived as well .

    Once we were in the car , we were driving away from the airport and away from the paparazzi .

    I let myself sigh and lean back against my seat , loosening my tie .

    It was practically strangling me at this point .

    Thepetitors are having a dinner tonight to meet one another.

    Levi Churchill will be attending as well .

    Should I give them our RSVP ? Derke asked , ncing at me through the rearview mirror .

    I red at him as if the answer was obvious .

    He nearly folds in on himself .

    No , I muttered .

    Thest thing I want is to deal with Levi tonight .

    Ill meet thepetitors tomorrow .

    Have you read thepetitor list yet ? Derek asked .

    Nope .

    Derek sighed , but he said nothing more .

    Judys POV Holy crap ! Nan breathed as we were nearing the resort .

    Its bigger than Carters Resort .

    I had never actually seen palm trees before but here they were everywhere .

    They were so tall and draped around the resort like umbres , shielding us from the sun .

    There wasnt much dirt on the ground , instead , it was mainly sand .

    The walkways were made of cobblestones and gave the entire area a brighter feeling .

    There were so many people leaving their cabs and buses , lugging their belongings through the giant ss doors that led into the main lobby .

    I had to crane my neck to stare up at therge building ; not only was it incredibly tall in the back , but it was also wide , and it seemed as if it could go on for miles .

    Most of the windows wererge floor to ceiling , some had curtains closed , others did not I knew , from looking at the map on our way here , that on the other side of the resort , which we couldnt see from where we stood , was the ocean .

    12 Chanter 0768 :  This ce is incredible , Nan breathed , unable to stop looking at everything around her .

    Im going to go find my boyfriend , Sammy said with a small smile .

    Thanks for letting me ride with you .

    Of course , I replied , returning her smile .

    I hope to see you again soon .

    She nodded and waved before she took off .

    I looked at Nan and motioned for her to follow me with her head .

    We grabbed our suitcases , thanked the cab driver , gave him an extra tip , and then we headed inside .

    It was bigger on the inside than it was on the outside .

    My mouth nearly fell to the ground .

    The ground was a rose gold marble that matched the floor to ceiling pirs .

    There was a giant water fountain in the center of the lobby and a ton of people .

    It was overwhelming , to say the least .

    could see gift shops and other small shops along the far side of the lobby and hallways that led to ces I was eager to explore .

    There were giant spiral staircases on both sides of the lobby and a couple of giant ss elevators that went up to each floor .

    Each level had balconies that overlooked the inside of the resort and there were balconies on the outside as well .

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 0269 The line for the front desk , which stretched from side to side , was huge .

    We are going to be here forever , Nanined .

    I nced at the time .

    It was only 1 pm .

    We have plenty of time , 1 told her .

    The dinner doesnt start until 6.

    In the itinerary that Alpha Levi sent me , it mentioned apetitors dinner at 6 tonight so we can get to know the otherpetitors and the judges .

    I had to admit , I was a bit nervous to see who I was up against .

    Surprisingly , the line didntst forever .

    We only had to wait about 20 minutes before we were at the front of the line .

    One of the workers waved me over and I quickly hurried towards her with Nan in tow .

    Hello , are you checking in ? The woman , ording to her nametag , Stacy , said .

    Yes .

    It should be under Judy Montague .

    She nodded and typed something into theputer .

    Oh , youre here for the Gammapetition ? She asked .

    Yes , I replied .

    I shouldnt have been surprised that this resort was a shifter owned resort .

    I didnt smell any humans and there were a lot of people with Gamma sweatshirts and other gear .

    Very intimidating looking people .

    She typed something else into theputer .

    Lycan Chairmen has everything set up , she exined as she continued to type stuff into herputer .

    But then she froze and nced up at me , and then at Nan .

    Except the room was for one .

    Is she staying with you as well ? I flushed ; I hadnt thought about telling the hotel , or Alpha Levi , that Nan wasing with me .

    I felt stupid for not clearing it with them first .

    Uh , yes .

    But she can just share my bed , I said quickly , hoping that was enough to clear things up .

    She looked between the two of us questionably , as if she was trying to gure out if she should allow it or not .

    But then a presence appeared beside me and my entire body froze as I looked up at the powerful looking man that I had only seen briefly in the past .

    How about we upgrade her room then ? Beta Ron , Levis Beta , said , his eyes narrowed .

    Stacys eyes widened at his request .

    Im afraid we are all booked up ¡­ she told him , her voice nervous .

    Its okay ; really , I said , trying to resolve the situation .

    Then , I guess Ill have to call Alpha Levi and tell him that the resort staff are ipetent , he murmured as he made a show out of taking his phone out of his pocket .

    Before I could protest Stacy quickly intervened .

    Thats not necessary , she said quickly .

    We do have one room left .

    Its a queens suite on the top floor .

    It has 2 beds and a half kitchen .

    Excellent , Beta Ron said , nodding at her as he shoved his phone back into his pocket .

    You dont have to go through that much trouble , I told them both .

    Its honestly okay .

    Nonsense ; you are a guest and will be treated as such , Ron said , narrowing his eyes at me .

    Enjoy your stay , Judy Montague .

    Chapter 0269 With that , he turned and walked away .

    Stacy nervously typed on herputer without meeting my gaze .

    After a few minutes , she clicked the final button and grabbed a couple of keycards , a map of the resort , and a printed version of the itinerary .

    You will be in room 606 , she told me .

    Enjoy your stay .

    I nodded and thanked her .

    I went to grab my bags , but she stopped me .

    We have people who can take your bags to your room .

    You dont need to lift a finger at our resort , she assured me .

    Are you sure ? I asked her .

    I dont want to be too much trouble .

    Its no trouble at all , she assured me .

    I nodded and together , Nan and I made our way through the crowd and towards the ss Elevator .

    We were both in awe as the elevator went up and we were able to see the resort from a different view .

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 0270 This is going to be so much fun , Nan breathed with wide eyes .

    I nodded in agreement .

    We walked down the wide hallway , looking up at the crystal chandeliers that lit the entire ce up .

    We finally made it to our suite and used the keycard to get into the room .

    The room was huge , and the beds were on arge pedestal with stairs .

    There was a half kitchen , which had pretty much everything except a stove .

    There was a living room area and a door that I assumed led to the bathroom .

    Some dressers and wardrobes looked like they were picked right out of a storybook .

    The windows were huge which provided a ton of natural light , and they were facing the ocean .

    If we looked down the window , we could see one of the many swimming pools this resort had .

    I heard they even had a swimming pool on the roof .

    Oh , Im definitely going to like it here , Nan said with a wide grin .

    I nodded in agreement .

    Yeah , me too , I agreed .

    A few minutester , a man arrived with our luggage .

    I thanked him and we spent the afternoon unpacking .

    If were going to be here for a few weeks , we might as well getfortable .

    Want to go exploring with me ? Nan asked as she came out of the bathroom a littleter .

    I shook my head .

    Im going to rest up for tonight , I told her .

    But you go and have fun .

    Okay , Ill see youter .

    I was able to get a couple of hours of sleep and woke up about 30 minutes before I had to leave for the dinner .

    Nan wasnt back yet , but I knew she would be before we had to leave .

    I grabbed a change of clothes and went into the bathroom to take a hot shower .

    It The shower was bigger than any shower I had ever seen before , and water squirted out from every which way .

    was incredible and I felt calmer than ever as I stepped out of the shower .

    I quickly dressed and by the time I left the bathroom , Nan was back .

    Ready to go ? I asked her .

    Actually , I was hoping maybe you could go by yourself .

    I met some people earlier and they wanted to go out to dinner and hang out while the Gammapetitors did their thing .

    They are all here out of support like me .

    I frowned .

    You dont want toe with me ? I asked , sounding and feeling disappointed .

    I wasnt sure I could do this without her .

    Im sorry .

    Dont hate me .

    Well do other stuff together and Ill be there during thepetition to support you .

    But I could really use a drink , and I doubt anyone will be getting drunk at this dinner tonight .

    Please dont be mad .

    I sighed .

    Im not mad , I assured her .

    Go have fun .

    Ill be fine .

    She shrieked and hugged me .

    After we said goodbye , I gave myself one long look in the standing mirror and then I 1/2 sighed .

    It was now or never .

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 0271 Judys POV 1 probably shouldnt have been drinking as much as I have been .

    But I couldnt help myself .

    I was so nervous and everybody at this dinner looked intimidating .

    They were all mostly men who werepeting , along with only a few women .

    They were all huge and strong and I was thin and short ¡­ though I knew I was strong too ; I wondered if I was strong enough to win thispetition .

    The dinner was delicious and set up like a buffet .

    They had every food imaginable and my mouth was watering as I grabbed a few different food items and ced them on my te .

    I saw one giant guy in particr and he was pretty much showing off his muscles and talking proudly about himself .

    Sammy stood beside him with a small blush on her cheeks and when she saw me , her face lit up .

    That must have bene her boyfriend , I thought to myself .

    I waved at her , and she gave me a short wave back , hiding it from her boyfriend .

    She probably didnt want him to know that she was friendly with thepetition .

    At the long table in the front of the event hall was a table with 4 seats .

    2 of them were empty ; the other 2 upied to Lycan Chainmen .

    My eyes grew wide as I took in their strong exterior , stoic faces , and glowing aura .

    They radiated with power , and it was hard to look directly at them.

    I heard through the grapevine that Alpha Levi wasnt going to show up until tomorrow , so that exined one of the empty seats , but the other one confused me .

    I didnt know that all the Lycan Chairmen attended this event ; Gavin hadnt mentioned anything to me abouting to this country for thepetition Was he going to be here ? I looked around but I didnt see him anywhere .

    I couldnt help the knot that formed in my belly at the very thought of it thought .

    There were a few toasts and speeches from some of the Alphas and one of the chairmen .

    Everybody was excited and eager to get thispetition started .

    It wasnt going to start for another couple of days though , once everybody was here and ready .

    I heard some nning on training together in the courtyard tomorrow morning and I wondered if I should attend as well .

    For the most part , I kept to myself and sat at the bar .

    I continued to drink until I could hardly feel my cheeks .

    I knew I had drunk too much when the entire room started to spin .

    I couldnt stay here any longer .

    I attempted to escape the room smoothly , but I knew I stumbled a few times before I reached the door .

    I dont think anyone noticed though , at least I hoped they didnt as I walked down the hallway and stepped into the elevator , I went to grab my room key to swipe on the elevator to make it move , but then I realized I left it in the room .

    I sighed .

    Nan was most likely still out with her new friends .

    wasnt going to call her and bother her .

    Instead , I went towards the front desk , hating that I drank so much that I was stumbling through the lobby .

    There wasnt a line at this time of night , thankfully .

    I also didnt recognize any of the workers there ; they must have been the night crew .

    I wondered what time it was I need a new room key .

    I locked mine in the room , I told one of the was workers .

    He went to type something on theputer .

    Whats your room number ? He asked .

    I furrowed my brows , trying to remember the number in my drunken stooper .

    Uh ¡­ 909 I think ? He nodded and typed something else on hisputer .

    He grabbed a new key card and swiped the card to activate 1/2 Chapter 0271 it .

    There you go , you go , he said .

    I thanked him and went back to the elevator .

    The second I was in the room ; all I wanted to do was crash .

    I was way toozy to change into my pajamas , so I decided to just strip naked and get into bed .

    Nan still wasnt back , which was kind of a relief .

    I didnt want her to see me like this .

    The room smelled different ; it smelled nice .

    Not that it didnt smell nice earlier , but it seemed even better this time .

    I wondered if Nan had sprayed something before she left .

    Or maybe one of the workers came and tidied up a bit .

    I stripped off my clothes , leaving them on the ground in a path as I made my way toward my bed .

    It felt like a further walk than it had earlier , but I ssified it as me being too drunk to really ssify anything .

    I crawled into bed , through the covers over my naked body and allowed myself to drift off to sleep .

    Gavins POV I hoped a shower would help sober me up a little bit .

    But it really didnt .

    It wasnt often that a Lycan could get drunk like this , but I spiked my drink with something so strong that it could take down all 4 of us Lycans .

    I just needed to shut my mind off for a little while.

    The dinner for thepetitors was being held now , and I knew I should have probably been there .

    All of us Lycans were expected to be there , but I couldnt bring myself to go .

    At least not tonight , Ill go to the dinner they are going to hold tomorrow .

    But for tonight , I just needed to be alone and shut off my brain .

    Todays Bonus Offer

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 0272 I didnt bother getting dressed after my shower .

    I stayed in my boxers and then left my bathroom .

    As I walked drunkenly and sleepily towards my bed , I froze when I saw lump under the covers .

    My wolf stirred within me as he caught a whiff of something familiar .

    I furrowed my brows and walked closer towards the bed .

    I grabbed the edge of the nket and slowly pulled it back , nearly jumping back in surprise when I saw there was a woman there .

    The familiar scent wafted around me , making me more intoxicated .

    I touched her arm , ignoring the electricity sparking from my fingertips as I turned her over .

    She was naked and her breasts were on full disy .

    It took everything I had not to touch her right then and there .

    Her eyes slowly opened , and a small smile tipped the corner of her lips .

    Gavin ¡­.

    she whispered .

    Had Judy followed me here ? Did shee here for me ? Something swelled in my chest at the thought .

    She must have missed me so much and figured out that I was going to be here .

    I ran my fingers down the side of her face , and she closed her eyes , leaning into my touch .

    I traced my finger across her bottom lip , and she parted them slightly .

    Without much more though , I wrapped my arms around her and lifted her naked body off the bed as I sat down .

    She wrapped her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck , straddling me and pressing into me .

    The way her body felt against mine was something I couldnt even exin .

    She wiggled against me , her dted eyes filled with lust and desires .

    Her excitement could be smelled from a mile away and it made a growl escape my throat before I could stop myself .

    She pressed her lips to mine , kissing me like her life depended on it .

    She rubbed her soaked core against my boxers as she nibbled on my bottom lips , taking her fill of me .

    I allowed her time to explore me as her hands roamed across my chest and down my abs .

    A breathy moan escaped her lips as she continued to grind herself against me .

    I stopped questioning the real reason she was in my bed and figured she was there for me .

    I wasnt going toin ; truth be told , I was worried when she stopped taking my calls .

    I worried that I would never get the chance to have her like this .

    I ran my fingers through her hair and held her head in ce as I shoved my tongue deep into her throat , tasting everything she had to offer .

    She opened her mouth even more , allowing my tongue deeper inside of her .

    She moaned in pleasure and my cock twitched within my boxers .

    I needed to be inside of her .

    I couldnt wait any longer .

    I knew she wanted it just as badly as I did .

    I reached between us and slid my boxers down my legs , allowing my erection to fling freely .

    It rested on her belly and her eyes widened as she stared down at me .

    Her tongue jetted out and she licked her lips as if it was the tastiest thing she had ever seen .

    She wrapped her small fingers around myrge shaft and began to stroke gently at first , and then quickened the pace , making sure to rub the juice beading at the tip all around , making it easier to move .

    I closed my eyes , loving the feeling of her hands on me .

    She lowered herself and wrapped her perfect lips around my shaft , taking me in her mouth and tasting me .

    If I didnt get inside of her right now , I was going to explode in her mouth hand that wasnt something I wanted to do right now .

    I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her back on top of me , shoving myself deep into her wet core .

    She gasped at the invasion but once she adjusted , she started to move .

    I dug my fingers into her hips , making her move even faster .

    I knew she had reached her climax when her legs trembled , and she screamed out my name .

    I thrust into her even harder and deeper , hitting that perfect spot that made her gasp and pant even more .

    It didnt take long for me to explode inside of her , coating her insides with my seed , I kissed her soft lips , sucking her bottom lip into my mouth and making it nice and swollen .

    We continued our  night in passion all around my suite , marking every corner of this ce .

    We ended the night sweaty , exhausted , and satisfied .

    She fell asleep before I did I woke up to the sounds of something falling .

    I quickly sat up , my wolf on edge as he searched the perimeter for danger .

    I nced over at the spot on the bed that Judy was sleeping on , but she was no longer there .

    I furrowed my brows as I continued to search with my eyes around the room .

    I could smell fear ¡­..

    Then I heard a small whimpering from the ground .

    I slowly peeked over the edge of the end to see Judy lying on the ground with her hands covering her mouth .

    When her eyes found mine , they widened in shock .

    Gavin ? She gasped W ¡­ what are you doing in my room ?

 Chapter 273

    Judys POV What was going on ? Why was Gavin in my hotel room ? With a pounding heart , I managed to grab what was left of my clothes , my fingers trembling as I struggled to put them on .

    I was naked , which meant something definitely happenedst night .

    How could this night have gone so wrong ? Thest thing I remember was drinking a little too much at the banquet .

    I felt awkward being alone and the only thing I could think of doing was drink .

    Plus , it helped with my nerves and kept my mind off Gavin .

    At least I thought so until I woke up with him beside me in bed .

    We were both naked , but he had pulled on his clothes pretty quickly upon getting out of bed .

    He was staring down at me with a frown on his lips as he came around the bed ; it took him a moment to notice me on the ground , but once he did , his frown only deepened .

    what are you doing o the ground ? He asked , his tone sanding tired .

    Answer my question first , I said , getting dressed and untangling myself from the nkets after falling out of bed And what question was that ? He asked the corner of his lips twitched slightly , and I knew he was stifling augh .

    It only made me angrier though as I red up at him in return .

    Why are you in my room ? I asked him through my teeth .

    grabbed the bedpost and pulled myself to my feet , turning to face him .

    His brows rose slightly as his eyes darted around the room beforending on my face .

    Last I checked this was my room , he said , his tone filled with humor , but I didnt hear anything funny about what he was saying .

    When I came to this country to participate in thispetition , thest person I expected to see here was Gavin .

    Sure , it was custom for the Lycan wolves to attend thispetition , but because Gavin hadnt said anything about it and because his rival is the one hosting this yearspetition , I didnt think he would actually be here .

    N ¡­ no , I stammered .

    Its my room .

    I was so sure that this was my hotel room ; the one I shared with Nan .

    I assumed she never came homest night , which made me worry about her whereabouts .

    She met some others at the hotelst night and decided to hang out with them instead of going to the banquet with me .

    I couldnt me her for that ; banquets werent really her thing .

    She was used to serving at dinner parties , not attending them .

    I I tried to think about more of what happenedst night .

    I knew I had forgotten my room key , so I went to the front desk to ask for another one .

    What room did I tell the man at the front desk I was staying at ? I blinked , trying to clear my head but it proved to be difficult with the pounding headache at my temple .

    Hangovers sucked and I was in for a rude awakening today .

    Thankfully , today was only training day .

    However , this was the day Id be scoping out mypetition and I wanted to make a good impression on them as well .

    I wanted them to know that I wasnt one to mess with ; I wanted to be taken seriously and doing that with a hangover seemed impossible .

    Chapter 0273  I looked up at Gavin who was pulling a card out of his walled and turning it to face me .

    On the card , it read : Room 909 .

    Ive had this key since I checked in yesterday , he exined .

    I frowned and felt around the dress until I found my pocket .

    1 reached in and felt my room key .

    Pulling it out I nced at the front of it ; it read : Room 909 .

    I turned it around to show it to him .

    And thats the card youve had since checking in ? He asked , raising his brows .

    Did you even check in ? Or did you ask the front desk clerk for my room number ? My mouth dropped at his usation .

    How dare he ask such a question ? I wasnt going to give him the satisfaction of an answer .

    I nced at the ground and saw that my purse was there .

    I quickly swiped it off the ground , hating how pathetic I looked right now .

    But I was determined to prove him wrong with more than just a few numbers on a key card .

    I grabbed my phone out of my purse and swiped my finger around the screen .

    I went into my emails and found the one that said , Hotel Room Verification .

    I clicked on the email and brought up all the details of the suite .

    After they updated my room and put me in this suite , they sent me an email verification of the room change , attaching Alpha Levi to the email considering he was the one paying for our stay here in this country .

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 0274 My eyes scanned the email briefly until I found the room number .

    My heart was still .

    Room 906 .

    I was in the wrong room .

    What terrible luck 1 had ! My face burned with embarrassment as my eyes narrowed at the room number .

    I was in Gavin Landrys hotel suite .

    Suddenly , it felt as if I was going to pass out from this extreme humiliation .

    I could barely even look at him despite knowing he was staring down at me with a deep frown on his lips .

    He thought I was here to stalk him ¡­ he had no idea that I was in thepetition , and I wasnt sure if I should even bother telling him .

    Thesest few weeks he couldnt care less about me or what I did ¡­ so why would that change now ? Well ? He asked .

    Are you going to reply , or are you just going to stand there ? I was at a loss for words .

    I spent the entire night in Gavins room , that meant Nan had been in our room all alone ¡­ all night .

    Oh Goddess , she must have been so worried about me .

    Here I was thinking she was out all night , but in reality , it was me who was out all night .

    I ¡­ I started to say , my voice trailing off as thoughts continued to consume me .

    L ..

    I have to go , I rushed out as I turned and hurried out of the room .

    I was only a few rooms down , but I didnt want him following me or finding meter .

    So , I headed for the elevator instead .

    I wasnt sure where I was going , but I knew I couldnt stay there .

    Gavins POV I couldnt say I had no memory ofst night ; I got way too drunk and made some choices that I probably shouldnt have been making while screwed up .

    Waking up this morning , it was still a shock to see Judy on the floor of my hotel suite .

    She was thest person I thought I would see here .

    Thated how my body reacted to the sight of her .

    Even as a disheveled and naked mess , she was still beautiful .

    It wasnt good that she was here ; if Alpha Levi caught wind of my rtionship with her , he would use her against me no doubt .

    I needed to make sure that he knew nothing about Judy and me .

    I searched for her in the halls , but she was long gone .

    There was no trace of her ever being here besides her lingering scent .

    I could find her easily if I wanted to , but I decided not to bother .

    I was bound to run into Levi or the paparazzi if I left right now .

    I needed to keep a low profile until thepetition started  Chapter 0274 1 grabbed my phone and brought up Taylors contact .

    Yes , Alpha ? Taylor asked as soon as he answered the phone .

    Based on his tone , he knew this was a business call and nota personal one .

    Did you know that Judy Montague was going to be here ? asked , my tone hard and filled with an underlying hint of betrayal .

    Had my own Beta known this fact and kept it from me ? For a second , he hesitated .

    No , he finally replied .

    I didnt know she would be there .

    But Adam told me she wouldnt be around for a bit .

    Adam ? I asked , the image of my butlering into mind How the hell does Adam know anything ? He must have forgotten to mention it to you .

    Judy requested the next few weeks off .

    I felt a headache brewing in my temple from this talk .

    I needed him to get to the point and tell me something useful before I lost control of myself .

    Did shee here because she knew I was going to be here ? I asked through my teeth .

    Adam didnt give me a reason for her absence .

    I mean , its school break so I assumed she was just taking some time off for that .

    Its not like Mathew needs a tutor during the break .

    Its not like shes needed right now , right ? I clenched my fists.

    He was missing the point as usual .

    Judy must have figured Id be here , so she came to see me .

    Shes ying it off like that wasnt the case but thats the only exnation I have .

    She was ying a dangerous game .

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 0275 Judys POV Enough time had passed , and I finally decided to go back to my hotel suite .

    I needed to change clothes before 1 went to the resort workout room and started my day .

    I needed to spend the rest of my day training with some others .

    But first , I needed to get this massive hangover under control .

    I was relieved when I didnt see Gavin in the halls when I returned to the floor .

    I had to pass by his room to get to mine , I made sure to tiptoe , not wanting him to know that was walking by .

    Then again , he was a Lycan ¡­ he probably knew I was in the elevator .

    Once I got to the door , I realized I didnt have my actual room key .

    I just had to hope and pray that Nan was there .

    I knocked on the door , trying to be loud enough for Nan to hear me , but quiet enough that Gavin doesnt .

    Not that it mattered , he knew I was there .

    I know he did ¡­ but the question was , would he open his door and confront me ? I probably shouldnt have run away like that ; probably should have stayed and exined the situation to him .

    But I was so embarrassed that I ended up in his bedst night that the only thing I could think of was to run away .

    Not before long , the door swung open , and I spun around , not realizing I was facing Gavins room .

    Nan stood on the other side of the door , her arms folded across her chest and a smirk on her lips .

    Well , look who decided to return to our room , she said , her brows raised as she took in my clothes , realizing ! was still in the same dress I wore to the banquetst night I didnt get a chance to look at myself in the mirror this morning , but I could only imagine how I must have looked .

    My hair was probably all over the ce and I most likely had makeup smudges all over my pale face .

    I stepped into the room and Nan shut the door behind me .

    I could feel her eyes burning a hole in the back of my head .

    Did you have a good night with Gavin ? Nan shocked me by asking .

    I gasped and spun around to face her , my eyes wide .

    H ¡­ how did you know ? I asked , my voice barely above a whisper .

    She studied me for a moment ; her face remained stoic until I found the crack in her resolve .

    The corner of her lip twitched ever so slightly , indicating that she wasnt really , and she found it amusing .

    Lets just say ¡­ I have a good eye for detail , she said , her eyes scanning my dress .

    I felt self conscious under her scrutiny and my cheeks burned even more with embarrassment .

    Before I could say anything , she burst outughing .

    I was startled by the outburst and stared up at her ; I saw that she was holding the bedpost , keeping herself from falling over as she doubled over in a heap ofughter .

    Oh , Goddess , sheughed .

    You should seriously see the look on your face .

    I pressed my lips in a tight line .

    All I This isnt funny , Nan , I said , sighinted to do was cry and she wasughing at me .

    I was Oh , trust me .

    Its hrious , sheughed .

    I saw him walking into the hotel and checking into his room .

    distracted when I met some girls and kind of forgot about it when I saw youter that night But then as I was walking back to the suite , I saw you stumbling into the wrong suite .

    I recognized the suite number because I heard the front desk clerk giving that room to Gavin .

    I tried to stop you from going into the wrong room .

    Dont you  Chapter 0275 remember ? I tried to rememberst night and a slight memory of seeing Nan appeared in my head .

    I remembered her looking frantic about something , but I was too far gone at that moment and I just wanted to get into bed .

    I assumed Nan was behind me and got into her own bed ; maybe thats why was so adamant about being in the right room even I though I waspletely wrong .

    You shut the door , and I couldnt get in .

    I knocked but it was no use .

    I realized what room you were in and I knew youd be fine .

    Maybe super embarrassed once you figured it out ¡­ but I knew he wouldnt let anything happen to you .

    So , I went back to our room , she said thatst part while shrugging .

    I really wish you tried harder , Nan , I murmured , closing my eyes as the memory ofst night reyed in my mind .

    I had sex with Gavin .

    Did you have a bad night ? She asked with a worried frown .

    He didnt go too far ¡­ did he ? I knew what she was asking , and I couldnt really say anything bad about Gavin besides how he treated me thesest couple of weeks .

    But as far asst night goes ¡­ I knew he was drunk too .

    I could smell the boos on his breath , and he was acting out of character just like I was .

    We were both in a tough spot and we let our feelings cloud our judgment .

    It was a choice between two drunk adults , and there was nobody at fault .

    I was just mortified over the fact that I ended up in his room unannounced .

    It looked so bad ¡­ how was I going to exin myself ? How would I ever face him again ?

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 0276  No ¡­ I admitted , hating myself for it .

    it was incredible .

    But it shouldnt have happened and Im embarrassed .

    She pouted .

    Im sorry , Judy .

    Youre right .

    I should have tried harder .

    It wasnt cool of me , she said sadly .

    I sighed and walked over to her , hugging her .

    Im not mad at you , I told her .

    Its not your responsibility to take care of me .

    Im sorry for putting that on you .

    We hugged each other for a moment longer before she released me .

    Okay , you should shower .

    You stink , she teased .

    I grinned and grabbed my workout clothes from one of the drawers .

    Im just going to change and wash up in the sink .

    I have training today so taking a shower now is pointless , I told her over my shoulder as I headed into the bathroom .

    I dressed in a yoga bra and skintight leggings that showed off my curves .

    It made for easier movements during training , so it was my prime choice attire .

    I pulled my hair into a ponytail , making sure no loose strands fell over my face .

    I turned on the sink and grabbed a cloth from the nearby shelf .

    After applying some cleanser to the cloth , I washed my face neck , and underarms .

    Turning off the water after a few minutes , I grabbed a dry towel and dried myself .

    Then , I rummaged through one of my bathroom bags until I found my stick of deodorant along with my toothbrush and toothpaste .

    I applied the deodorant and then brushed my teeth .

    Once I was done , I was ready to hit the gym .

    Nan said she was going of breakfast with her new friends and asked if we could meet up for lunchter .

    After giving her confirmation of the ns , I left and went to the resort gym I had to follow therge map that they gave me and still ended up turning around .

    After a long while of wandering around the many halls and openings of the resort , I finally found the gym .

    I wasnt sure how I managed to miss it ; the gym was huge .

    I couldnt believe this was inside of another building .

    The gym was three stories tall and there was a swimming pool for just exercising .

    The walls were ss , overlooking the beachside of the resort and I could see that resort casino attached in the distance of one of the windows .

    I was also prepared for the gym to be packed , which it was .

    Despite how big it was , there didnt seem to be enough room .

    I knew most everyone here was preparing for the uingpetition .

    I could tell from how they worked out and the attire some of the wore .

    They werent there for casual workouts .

    I nced around at the ce , trying to figure out where to start .

    I decided to see if there were any lockers avable to put my stuff in .

    I had a backpack filled with some gym essentials , along with my phone and wallet .

    I didnt want to carry them with me all day .

    1 headed towards the locker room , walking past unfamiliar faces and giving polite smiles as I went .

    I stepped into the locker room ; there were a few girls in there taking bathroom selfies and I had to stifle the urge to roll my eyes .

    they werent there for training or working out ¡­ they wanted their social media followers to think they were gym rats .

    I nced around at all the lockers ; there were a ton of them more than I couldprehend .

    However , as I looked at all the red lights on each of the lockers , I realized there wasnt one avable .

    Chapter 0276 Oops , sorry .

    I got thest one , one of the girls said ; she dont sound sorry at all .

    Maybe you should have gotten here sooner .

    I pressed my lips in a thin line ; engaging with her was not something I wanted to do .

    I started to walk past with my bag over my shoulder .

    Are you here for the Gammapetition too ? She asked , halting my movements .

    Too ? I asked , turning around to face her .

    Yourepeting ? Dont look so surprised .

    My daddy is sponsoring the event , she told me , ncing at her nails .

    I raised my brows her Youre Alpha Levis daughter ? I asked , dumbfounded .

    I guess I really didnt know much about Alpha Levi other than the fact that he was a Lycan and Gavins enemy .

    Dont we look alike ? She asked patting hershes .

    Now that she mentioned it, she did have an uncanny resemnce to him .

    But dont worry ¡­ when I win ¡­ itll be fair and square , she said with a stered smile .

    Ive been trained by the best , so Im bound to win after all .

    She flipped her long blonde hair over her shoulder and gave me a wink which made my blood boil .

    I didnt bother saying anything to her , the other girls in the bathroom who were talking to her before I arrived all chuckled amongst themselves , thinking they had bested me .

    It only theled my fire though , making me want to take her down first .

    I turned and stormed out of the locker room only to run smack into someone .

    I dropped my bag on the ground and stumbled backward .

    I felt a warm set of hands steadying me and when I looked up my breath hitched .

    Gavin ¡­

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 0277 Judys POV Gavin was shirtless with only a pair of sweatpants on .

    I stared at his incredible body , my mouth nearly watering at the sight of his glistening abs , Glistening because he was coated in sweat , indicating that hed been here for a while working out .

    When my eyes gazed up at his form , I say that he had a towel wrapped around his shoulders , collecting the sweat off the back of his neck .

    My eyes found his and I saw the confusion and slight glitter of rage in his eyes .

    What are you doing in here ? He asked , his tone low and deadly .

    I wasnt afraid of him though ; Im not sure if anything he did could make me truly fear him .

    But I was conscious that he was angry , and it was my presence that made him this way .

    It hurt ; I wasnt going to lie .

    I ¡­ I was going to work out , I told him , staring at the ground , unable to look him in the eyes .

    All the pain and loneliness I faced thesest few weeks of this man came rushing through my body and I was suddenly feeling smaller than I had in a long time .

    What was wrong with me ? He looked at me as if he didnt believe me ; he looked annoyed .

    He stared down at the bag on the ground and pressed his lips in a thin line .

    Why isnt that in a locker ? He asked .

    It could get stolen Uh ¡­ I said , ncing over my shoulder at the locker room .

    There are no lockers left .

    He scowled as he grabbed my bag off the floor and started towards the mens locker room .

    W ¡­ what are you doing ? I asked him .

    Putting it in my locker , he muttered and then he was gone .

    He wasnt gone for long though ; I waited outside the locker room until he returned a few minutester .

    There , now it wont get stolen , he said , narrowing his eyes at me .

    You shouldnt havee here .

    I just wanted to get some working out in , I told him , gesturing for the workout equipment .

    He studied me for a moment longer and then he stepped back , allowing me to walk around him .

    I started to weave through the people , keeping my head down as I walked past a few known gammas .

    I walked up the stairs and to the second floor where the treadmills and bikes were .

    I was d to see there were quite a few treadmills avable .

    I chose one that overlooked some of the gym ; I figured if I could see them , they could see me and part of why I wanted to work out in the gym this morning was so I could be seen I wanted thepetition to see me and know that I wasnt one to mess with .

    I got on the treadmill and started off on a light jog .

    I hadnt noticed the person who got on the other treadmill beside me ; at least not until I heard it beeping to life and the person beside me started at a fast sprint .

    I looked over , my mouth dropping when I saw Gavin on the treadmill .

    Had he followed me ? J pressed my lips together , annoyed by the intrusion .

    Gavin nced at me , his eyes dark and narrowed in a silent challenge .

    I knew he wanted topete with me , and I wasnt going down without a fight .

    I sped up the treadmill , matching his speed and then I went one speed high so I was sprinting a little faster .

    It had gone faster than before , so this was nothing .

    He would have to try harder than that if he wanted to sike me out A smirk yed on his lips as we ran side by side and then I heard his treadmill beeping again , soon , he was running even faster .

    I scowled at him , not wanting him to get the best of me , so I pressed an even higher speed

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 0278 Sweat was beading at the nape of my neck the longer we ran like this .

    I wasnt going to give up though ; I had done a lot faster in the past and a lot longer too .

    I went jogging almost every morning before school , I was in great shape , and he would soon realize that as well .

    I wasnt one to back down , not when it came to training my body .

    He stared at me , his eyes never leaving mine as he pressed another button , making himself run even faster .

    Soon , we were both running so fast that a normal person wouldnt be able to see our legs .

    They were nothing but blurs as the treadmill continued to work overtime .

    My lungs felt as if they were going to burst at any second .

    Gavin didnt look phased though and 1 shouldnt have been surprised , he had probably done a lot worse than this .

    I didnt want to back down though hand show him weakness ; I wanted to prove that I was worthy of this ¡­ that I had what it takes .

    It was important to me .

    I didnt have time toprehend what had happened before I fell off the treadmill and mmed into the ground , nearly flying toward the other side of the room .

    Gavin stopped his treadmill and mine at the same time before jumping off and running towards me .

    A shooting pain coursed up my leg from my ankle , making tears burn in my eyes .

    Are you okay ? Gavin asked as he tried to assess the damage done to my ankle .

    1 swatted him away , hating the throbbing pain I felt in my ankle , but I couldnt stop training now .

    It was too early , and I had too much to prepare for .

    Gavin grabbed my hands with one of his hands , keeping me from swatting him away again , and then he asked my ankle with his other hand .

    Its sprained , he told me with a frown .

    What were you thinkingpeting with me ? You should have been more careful .

    Tears burned in my eyes as I stared at my swollen red ankle .

    I knew that it would be healed before thepetition started tomorrow .

    I needed to be careful on it for tonight though so it could heal properly .

    he I need to get you to a doctor , he told me as he was about to scoop me into his arms .

    I was on fight and flight mode though and right now .

    I quickly wiggled out of his hold and pulled myself to my feet , biting my tongue through the searing pain in my ankle and trying hard to keep my pressure off it .

    Im fine , I told him quickly .

    I wanted to work out , so thats what Im going to do .

    I started to hobble away , holding onto the wall for support .

    It looked like I was going to have to skip leg day and work out my arms instead .

    It was a setback , but I should be fine by tomorrow .

    As a wolf , I was a fast healer , so I wasnt too worried about it .

    I just hoped Id be prepared for the first round ofpetitions .

    I highly suggest you get that checked out .

    Youll make it worse if you continue to use your leg , Gavin said from behind me .

    You might be the boss of me back home because I tutor your son .

    But you arent the boss of me here , I told him , putting my hands on my hips .

    I am capable of making my own decisions .

    I know my body and what it can handle .

    Ill get it looked atter , but for right now , Im able to continue my workout session .

    1 started to hobble away again but he grabbed my arm , halting me .

    You can barely walk , he said through his teeth , his fury Dashing across his eyes .

    I pulled my arm away from him , surprising him with the amount of force I used .

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 0279 Thats not for you to be concerned about , I nearly growled Just let me work out without you breathing down my neck .

    1 turned away and once again , hobbled .

    This time though , he let me g I decided to work out with the weights .

    It would give me a chance to sit down , and I can still get a decent workout in .

    1 started with the smaller weights .

    I sat on the bench and grabbed a 30 pound dumbbell .

    After a few sets , I grabbed an even bigger size and started another set .

    Looking around me , I saw a ton of jacked men and a few jacked women working out their arms with giant weights that were bigger than my body .

    It was pretty intimidating to watch .

    I shook my head and continued my own sets , grabbing bigger weights as I progressed .

    I wasnt on my leg at all , but as time went on , it was getting difficult to ignore the pain in ankle .

    my Youpeting ? A voice asked from another bench nearby .

    It was a woman , and she was adding giant weights , getting ready to do some bench work .

    She nced in my direction , waiting for my response .

    Realizing she was talking to me , I nodded .

    Uh , yeah , I told her .

    What pack you from ? Redmoon , I replied .

    She nodded , her eyes scanning me like she was sizing me up .

    Come spot for me , she demanded .

    I was taken aback by the forcefulness in her tone ; she wasnt giving me a choice , that was a fact .

    I wanted to tell her that I could barely stand , let alone spot her .

    But I didnt want to see weak ; I would just have to fight through the pain .

    I stood , trying not to look as though I was in a crazy amount of pain , and scurried over ot her .

    I didnt want to hobble because then she would know .

    I stood behind her , reaching out to grab the weights if necessary .

    Sheid down on the bench , grabbed each side of the weight , and lifted it up ; her muscles protruding as she did so , making me realize she was a lot tougher than she looked initially .

    Are youpeting too ? I asked , trying to keep my mind off the pain in my foot Yup , she murmured .

    Im Tabitha , but most call me Tabby .

    As she said her name , she grunted as the weight came down on her .

    She pushed it back up with another loud grunt .

    Im from the Lakewood pack .

    Ive heard of their pack ; they were prettyrge and toughpetitors .

    Im Judy , I replied .

    She grunted again as she lifted the weight in the air , but this time when it came back down it was a lot faster than she intended and I heard her gasp .

    I had always been a quick responder when it came to things like this ; the second I realized she wasnt in control and weights were mming down on her , I grabbed the weights and stopped them from crushing her seconds before they actually did .

    By doing so , I heard my ankle snapping and pain shoot up my leg once again , nearly paralyzing me .

    Tears stung my eyes , and I quickly linked them away as I ced the weight back on the hook .

    25 Tabby sat up , her hand on her chest as she panted .

    Youre pretty good , she said .

    Thanks .

    I nodded , biting my lower lip until I tasted blood .

    Yeah , no worries , I squeaked out .

    I need to run .

    Ill see youter .

    It was nice meeting you.

    I started to hobble away ; each step was more painful than thest .

    I couldnt imagine how much damage I did to my ankle and now I fear I might not be able toplete it because of it .

    I started towards the exit , but then I felt a warm coat draping over my shoulders and before I knew what was happening , I was airborne .

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 0280 Gavins POV  She was such an idiot .

    I wanted to grab her , throw her over my shoulder , and get her out of there .

    But I knew others would see and it would get back to Levi .

    I didnt want him to know about her , which meant I needed to keep a low profile .

    I couldnt focus on my own workout knowing she was out there hurting her ankle even more .

    I went into the locker to room to grab my things along with Judys backpack , which I had put in my locker .

    The second she was done with her stubborn fit , Im taking her to the resort urgent care .

    Leaving the locker room , I went to find Judy .

    I spotted her at the weights ; she seemed to be keeping off her ankle for the most part , which was good .

    Maybe she wasnt as stupid as I thought she was .

    That is until one of thepetitors started talking to her .

    With all the noise going on around the gym , it was hard to pick up their voices The second that the dumbbell went crashing down and Judy with her catlike reflexes grabbed it without hesitation before it mmed into the girl , I knew her ankle was done for .

    I might not be able to pick out their voices in the crowd , but I could hear the bone cracking .

    The look on Judys face shined with suppressed pain.

    She didnt want this girl to see her pain ; she was trying to y it off like she was fine .

    But why ? Who was this girl to Judy ? As Judy hobbled away and the girl going to find a new spotting partner , I rushed to Judy before she could get too far .

    Not that she was walking fast with her broken ankle .

    She nearly crumbled to the ground before I draped a coat around her shoulders , hoping that it would hide her body as I scooped her into my arms .

    At first , she looked like she wanted to protest as she red up at me with dark eyes .

    But then her expression turned to pain ; I knew her resolve was cracking .

    She knew what she had to do , the problem was she was too stubborn to admit it .

    She sighed and rested her head against my chest ; I saw the crease between her brows as pain consumed her .

    I held her close as I rushed her out of the gym .

    I was d I didnt run into many people , but there were a few paparazzi with cameras pointed in our direction .

    I did my best to hide Judys face with the coat , barking at onlookers and paparazzi to give us some privacy , I was not in the mood to deal with any of them right now .

    I was very familiar with this hotel , seeming it was owned by a long- time friends family .

    So , I knew wh everything was without needing a map .

    The resort urgent care wasnt too far from the gym .

    Alpha Landry ? The receptionist asked as I rushed into the urgent care office .

    She quickly stood to her feet when she saw the urgent look on my face and then her eyes fell on Judy .

    She needs help .

    Its her ankle , I said , rushing to a gurney in the corner of the room and cing Judy on top with the coat draped over her like a nket .

    Her ankle was so swellen , I wouldnt be able to wrap my hands around them .

    They were red too and looked painful to touch .

    She was sweating and her face had gone pale .

    Judy was in a daze ; delirious from the pain and maybe whatever else this type of break did to her .

    Maybe something more was damaged Dont worry , Alpha .

    We have this handled , Dr.

    Kelsey said as he hurried into the waiting room .

    The receptionist must have called him when she saw Judy .

    Chapter 0080  hands Dr.

    Kelsey was a great doctor , and I knew Judy would be in good with him .

    She was here , being taken care of by a doctor .

    I watched her being rushed into the emergency room with doctors and nurses surrounding her ¡­ shell be fine .

    I can leave at any minute now ¡­..

    I should leave ¡­ Judys POV When I woke up , I was in an unfamiliar ce .

    Telling from the sterile scent and the neatly made beds that were lined up , Id say I was in some kind of infirmary .

    I nced around the room until my eyesnded on a sleeping form in the chair near my bed .

    Gavin ? I asked ; my voice came out raspy .

    I cleared it and tried again , only louder , startling him awake .

    Youre awake , he said , his eyes finding mine .

    How are you feeling ? I shrugged I guess better .

    What happened ? I asked him .

    ou to the Well , as I feared , you damaged your ankle even more .

    You passed out from the pain when I brought you hospital .

    They had to do surgery to reset your bone .

 Chapter 281

    My heart dropped into my stomach as I looked at my leg and saw the bulky cast on it .

    This was not good .

    I nced around , frantic for a time .

    Maybe there was time for this to heal and Ill be okay before thepetition .

    Its almost morning .

    Weve been here for several hours , he exined , I nearly let out a choked sob from what he had said .

    It was almost morning , which meant I had no time for this to heal .

    I was doomed .

    I was going to get disqualified or male a fool out of myself .

    This was my one shot at making an impression and I was about to fail it .

    Before he could say anything more , the doctor came into the room Miss Judy , youll have to stay off it for the next 24 to 48 lurs .

    Your wolf will start the healing process now that we reset it properly , the doctor said , giving me a fond smile .

    I also gave you some medicine to help heal you faster .

    Thank you , I said to him , grateful that he was able to help me , but not so grateful that I was not going to be okay by thepetition .

    He nodded and then bowed at Gavin before , leaving the room Are you going to actually listen to him and stay off it ? Gayin asked , raising his brows at me .

    1 pressed my lips together .

    Doesnt look like I have a choice , I muttered .

    No , you dont , he said , his tone low and hidden with a quiet threat .

    I have business I need to get done today .

    Im trusting that youll stay here .

    He stood and started to walk away .

    Did you stay with me all night ? I asked him , stopping him from getting any further .

    What ? Did you stay with me all night ? I asked again , more loudly this time .

    He was quiet for a moment longer before his eyes found mine from over his shoulder .

    Yes , he replied .

    he Why ? My v My voice came out as a whisper ; I hated that tears were burning in my eyes .

    I didnt want him to see me as weak right now , I didnt need him pitying me .

    I didnt want you to wake up alone .

    With those words in the air between us , he turned and walked out of the room .

    I kept my eyes glued on the door he just walked through , wondering where he was going and what kind of business he had .

    Did it involve thepetition ? Should I be involved in this business too ? I groaned knowing that I couldnt do anything about it because I was lying in a hospital bed , helpless ¡­ weak .

    The door flew open and soon , Nan was rushing into the room .

    We listed each other as emergency contacts when we checked in , so the doctor called me after you got out of  surgery to update me , she told me as she threw her arms around me .

    I think I blew thepetition , I said , tears spilling out of my eyes and down my cheeks .

    I had been holding in these tears for some time now and I was relieved to finally be able to release them .

    No ¡­ no , you still have a chance , Nan said as she hugged me ; I knew she was just trying to make me feel better , but I didnt .

    My ankle is broken , and it wont be fixed for another 24 hours , I cried .

    I was supposed to start today .

    We will figure it out , she whispered .

    We spent some time talking and eventually , thanks to the pain medication the doctor gave me , I ended up falling asleep .

    This time when I woke up , it was because of a strange presence wafted into the room as the door opened .

    I opened my eyes and looked over at the man walking towards me .

    It was Beta Ron .

    A secondter , Nan came rushing into the room as well and my eyes dropped at the sight of her smile .

    Whats going on ? I asked , staring between the two of them .

    She came to us and exined that you were injured and couldntpete until tomorrow , Beta Ron said , ncing at his clipboard with a frown .

    We switched you with another person so you canpete tomorrow morning instead .

    Are you serious ?? I asked my hope in my throat , waiting to burst .

    Beta Ron nodded .

    Yeah , and you have this one to thank for that .

    She was persistent , Ron muttered .

    He turned and left the room .

    Nan squealed and hugged me .

    I couldnt believe this ¡­ I was going topete , and nothing was standing in my way this time .

    Thank you , Nan , I breathed as I hugged her back .

    I told you , we got this , she replied .

    She was right ; we got this .

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 0282 Judys POV Are you sure your foot is okay ? Nan asked as she followed me around our suite .

    It waster In the evening , the first round of thepetition ended .

    I managed to see about an hour of it after I left the resort urgent care .

    Nan and I found some empty seats in the audience and cheered on the first round ofpetitors.

    Some had already gotten eliminated , and it was brutal to watch .

    I tried not to look at Gavin who sat with the other Lycans in the front row .

    I hated how good he looked and how badly I wanted of rip that suit off his body .

    The memory of his touch made my body tremble .

    Did you hear me ? Nan asked , waiving her hand in front of my face , bringing me back to the present moment .

    Sorry , I said as I went to the closet .

    I grabbed a dress that brought and turned to look at her .

    What did you say ? I asked if you were sure your foot was okay .

    You dont have to go to this dinner .

    You didntpete today .

    I know , but I want to be there for support , I told her .

    You could alwayse with me .

    I promised some of the girls Id go to a bar with them tonight , Nan said pointing .

    Im sorry .

    Go have fun ; dont worry about me , I told her , hugging her .

    And yes , my foot is fine .

    Its already out of the and its only been a few hours .

    I could still feel pain , but it wasnt nearly as bad .

    If I go easy and dont use it too much , then Ill be fine and ready topete tomorrow morning .

    I went to get dressed , and Nan helped me fix my hair and makeup .

    I wanted to make some good impressions at this dinner .

    Every night this week there was going to be a special dinner for thepetitors .

    We didnt have to go to them , but it left an impression .

    After I said my goodbyes to Nan for the evening , I went straight to the party room .

    Once again , I had to follow the map , and a few times , I got horribly lost .

    Eventually , I found the room where the event was being held .

    Gavins POV You definitely want to go to this dinner ? Derek asked with a timid frown on his face as he stared at me .

    The elevator doors opened , and I stepped out with Derek following closely behind me .

    The Paparazzi snapped pictures of me and paused so I could pose for some pictures I wasnt aplete dick .

    After a minute , Derek helped me get out of the hands of the paparazzi and towards the party room .

    I I figured I should show my face for at least one of these dinners , I murmured .

    We reached the party room , and I walked inside .

    From there I was greeted by eager fans and bows of respect .

    The room was decorated beautifully for thepetitors , and everybody wore their best clothes .

    These events were typically held in formal attire .

    Alpha Landry , so good for you to join us , Alpha Levi said as he handed me a ss of wine .

    I frowned at him ; I didnt trust this guy , especially with Judy in the same resort .

    Theres no telling what he would do to her if he found out about what was going on between ijs .

    We missed you at the banquetst night .

    It was meant to kick off thepetition , Levi continued as he took a sip of his red wine .

    Chapter 0282  I got in kind ofte , I lied .

    I wanted to rest .

    Understandable , Levi said , his eyes icy .

    You are very busy , so I dont me you .

    Thest thing I wanted to do was stand there and make small talk .

    I could feel the other Lycans watching me .

    They were always filled with jealousy and resentment , so I tried to keep a distance from them when I could .

    My eyes immiedalty caught wind of something and I froze .

    Judy was walking through the door , her dress hugging her thin and strong form perfectly .

    Its crazy how she could go from looking like a gym rat to a supermodel .

    My eyes trailed down her slender legs and I frowned when I saw there was no cast on her ankle .

    She looked nervous as she walked through the door ; she had her hands on her stomach like she might get sick at any moment .

    She was supposed to be resting her ankle ¡­ but on top of that , being here was ous for her .

    What was she thinking ? Following me here ? Now it seemed as if she wanted everyone to find about us .

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 0283 Anger surged through me , and I heard the low growl of my wolf .

    If I didnt get him under control , everyone would see me lose it entirely .

    I knew I was projecting a powerful aura and soon , the entire resort would feel it as well .

    Lexcused myself from Levi as I walked toward Judy .

    My eyes red at her , and she was oblivious to it .

    However , the second she saw me , shock registered on her face .

    I grabbed her arm before she could say a word and pulled her out of the party room and into the hallway .

    She stumbled over her own feet , wincing in pain and I momently felt like a jackass because I knew her ankle still hurt her despite the fact that she was no longer wearing a cast .

    I pressed Judy into the wall , pinning her beneath my body .

    She trembled and I wasnt sure if it was out of fear , or desire You shouldnt be here .

    Are you trying to make me look stupid ? I sneered .

    I didnt like how I sounded .

    I knew I sounded like a jerk , but I couldnt help myself .

    How does me being here affect you ? Judy bit back , giving me a shove so Id loosen my grip on her .

    I had to hand it to her .

    I liked the fact that wasnt afraid to stand her ground and she never held back when it came to me .

    She wasnt afraid of me ¡­ it was refreshing Coming to stalk me ¡­ affects me , I said , my eyesnding on her full lips .

    She was nibbling on her lower lip , drawing my attention .

    I knew she was only doing it out of a hervous habit , but it made me want to taste her lips .

    And who said anything about stalking you ? She asked , her eyes ncing at my mouth before she met my ey again .

    What else would you be doing here ? Perhaps you should pay more attention , she replied , giving me another shove .

    Now can I go back to the party room ? Im quite hungry and would like to get some food before its all gone .

    I wanted to argue with her that she shouldnt be eating the meal prepared for thepetitors .

    I could just take her to dinner myself and we can have a meal in the small city .

    I couldnt exin it , but I had this strong urge to get her out of this resort and hide her away .

    Arge part of the wanted to protect her in more ways than I could .

    You shouldnt be walking around , I warned her .

    She was about to say something more , but then voices in the party room stopped her .

    They were right by the door and easy to pick up on .

    Has Judy Montague arrived yet ? ANOT yet , Alpha .

    Ill let you know as soon as she does .

    See that you do .

    I recognized the voices as Levi and his Beta .

    I furrowed my brows , confused by what I had heard .

    Why would Alpha Levi be speaking to you about ? I asked , narrowing my eyes at her ; I had her pinned against the wall again within a second .

    How am I supposed to know ? She asked through her teeth Its not your business .

    A smirk yed on my lips .

    Did youe here to seduce me ? I asked her , my voice low and sultry , my breath brushing across the side of her face , making her body tremble beneath mine .

    I knew she wanted to give in ; she was seconds away from caring .

    I was good when it came to these types of games .

    Chapte 024  Theo is one of my top students , Levi continued to exin Hes going to be a tough one to beat .

    Theo looked proud of himself ; was this some kind of sike out ? I forced another smile , trying not to look bothered .

    Is that so ? I asked him .

    I had a good teacher , he told me .

    Are you here alone ? It was a quick subject change that took me by surprise .

    I blinked at him , but then I nodded .

    Uh , yeah .

    My friend went elsewhere for dinner , I told him You are here with just a friend ? He asked .

    Yes , I said as I studied him .

    I studied his many facial expressions and his stance while speaking to me .

    He was easy to read , and I wondered if he was just as easy to read on the battle friend .

    No doubt I would have to fight him at some point ; I needed to do some research on this guy and find out his fighting techniques .

    Before I could say anything more , the food started to be served .

    I turned back to Theo who was watching me with an expression that I couldnt quite read , and it made me unsettled .

    Im going to take a seat , I told him , pointing at the table .

    It was nice to meet you .

    I looked at Alph Levi and bowed my head slightly to him before departing and heading toward my table .

    Everybody was already seated at their tables except for one seat that was empty .

    It was right next to mine .

    I wondered if they decided not toe to this dinner ; I probably should have just gone with Nan .

    I wasnt really finding out much information about anyone .

    They were all being careful not to show their weaknesses , knowing that they would be scoped out .

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 0284 Judys POV Oh , Judy .

    There you are , Alpha Levi said as I approached smiled at him , feeling a bit awkward and frazzled after my conversation with Gavin .

    I could feel that my checks were incredibly hot and I touched them lightly , hoping they werent as red as they felt .

    If Levi noticed , he didnt say anything , or stare at them .

    I heard you wanted to speak with me ? I asked .

    He nodded and nced down at my foot .

    How is your ankle ? He asked .

    Its healing , I assured him .

    By tomorrow morning itll bepletely healed .

    Good , He said thoughtfully .

    Make sure you ice it tonight and try to stay off it as much as you can , he told me .

    Your table is right over there .

    He pointed to one of the clothed tables and in one of the empty seats was a small namete that read : Judy .

    Thank you , Alpha , I said ; I started towards the table , but he stopped me .

    Actually , I wanted to introduce you to someone , he told me , stopping me in my tracks .

    I turned to look at him , stering a polite smile .

    All I really wanted to do was sit down and get this dinner over with Sure , I agreed .

    He motioned for me to follow him , so I did .

    I ignored Gavins prating gaze ; I noticed him while I was talking to Alpha Levi .

    His eyes were dark , and his lips were pressed in a thin line .

    If he was going get rid of me talking to his enemy , perhaps this would be more fun than I thought .

    A grin spread across my lips , but I stifled it with a cough as I passed by Gavin .

    We stopped in front of a young man , no older than me , speaking with a few people .

    His back was turned , but he was tall and had a good head of ck ; it was sleek and went down to his shoulders .

    The kind of hair that made a woman want to run her fingers through it ¡­ or braid it .

    I stood beside Alpha Levi and to my surprise , he ced his hand on the small of my back and he kept a tight grip on my hip .

    It made me a bit ufortable , but I remained frozen beside him .

    Theo , Alpha Levi said , getting the mans attention .

    When he turned , I met his forest green eyes and a dimpled smile .

    He had a pretty boys face , and I knew right away that he had no trouble finding women .

    Keeping women though ¡­ well ¡­ he looked like a typical womanizer .

    The way his smile grew when he saw me , I knew he was going of be an issue for the next couple of weeks .

    Alpha Levi , Theo said, ncing up at the Alpha and bowing his head slightly : What can I do for you ? I wanted to introduce you to Judy Montague .

    Shes from the Redmoon pack , Levi introduced .

    Judy , Theodore Humphry , hes from the Darkmoon pack ¡­ my pack .

    this is Its an honor to meet you , Miss Judy , Theo said , taking my hand in his and bringing it to his lips .

    It felt weird to have his lips on my skin , but I gave him a polite smile in return .

    You as well , I said to him .

    I wasnt entirely sure why Levi was introducing us , but I figured I would find out soon .

    Chapter noka - Theo is one of my top students , Levi continued to exin Hes going to be a tough one to beat .

    Theo looked proud of himself ; was this some kind of sike out ? I forced another smile , trying not to look bothered .

    Is that so ? I asked him .

    I had a good teacher , he told me .

    Are you here alone ? It was a quick subject change that took me by surprise .

    I blinked at him , but then I nodded .

    Uh , yeah .

    My friend went elsewhere for dinner , I told him You are here with just a friend ? He asked .

    Yes , I said as I studied him .

    I studied his many facial expressions and his stance while speaking to me .

    He was easy to read , and I wondered if he was just as easy to read on the battle friend .

    No doubt I would have to fight him at some point ; I needed to do some research on this guy and find out his fighting techniques .

    Before I could say anything more , the food started to be served .

    I turned back to Theo who was watching me with an expression that I couldnt quite read , and it made me unsettled .

    Im going to take a seat , I told him , pointing at the table It was nice to meet you .

    I looked at Alph Levi and bowed my head slightly to him before departing and heading toward my table .

    Everybody was already seated at their tables except for one seat that was empty .

    It was right next to mine .

    I wondered if they decided not toe to this dinner ; I probably should have just gone with Nan .

    I wasnt really finding out much information about anyone .

    They were all being careful not to show their weaknesses , knowing that they would be scoped out .

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 0285  1 caught wind of a couple of girls speaking at the table next to mine .

    I took riote of how the girls interacted with one another .

    The way one of them had her leg bouncing and the other kept tapping her fingers on the table .

    Every little detail mattered because it could help when it counted the more .

    Thepetition didnt start in the pit , it started the second the nended in this country .

    Every moment was part of thepetition , and I had to be careful with what I did and who I spoke to .

    I felt a presence beside me and when I turned , I froze Theo was seated beside me .

    He had a grin on his face as he looked down at me and my stomach twisted .

    I knew he was going to be a problem these next few weeks .

    What are you doing ? I asked in a whisper .

    He grabbed the namete off the seat and showed it to me my eyes grew wide when I realized that was his seat .

    Of course , it was , I shouldnt have been surprised that this was my luck .

    So , are you seeing anyone ? He asked against my ear , making me instinctively pull away .

    Thats not any of your concern , I told him , avoiding his gaze .

    Well , what if I wanted to take you out ? He asked , that grin never leaves his face .

    He was so full of himself .

    I dont date thepetition , I told him , my eyes narrowed as I finally looked up to meet his eyes .

    He was sitting way too close to me for myfort .

    I heard something mming and shattering across the room , making much of the room , including me , jump .

    I turned to see Gavin standing with the eyes of his wolf shining .

    He smashed his te .

    Food was everywhere on the table ; even the other Lycans were staring at him , their mouths agape .

    The only one who wasnt looking at him was Alpha Levi .

    He was sipping on his wine with a smug look on his face .

    Had he said something to Gavin to make him angry ? The room had fallen so silent that you could hear a pin drop .

    Whats going on ? Theo asked .

    Im not sure , I replied , my heart in my throat .

    Gavin wasnt looking at me , more like staring at the room as a whole .

    He looked down at his te and muttered something , keeping his tone low enough that not even I could hear him .

    He turned and stormed out of the room without a single lock .

    My chest tightened .

    I had a strange urge to follow him to make sure he was okay or didnt get himself in any trouble .

    He was clearly mad about something , and it disrupted the entire room .

    A couple of staff members came to clean up the mess and rece his food .

    The other Lycans started to talk amongst themselves at Gavins outburst .

    Shortly after , the food for the rest of us started to get served , making the entire room smell delicious , I knew I wasnt going to be able to eat ¡­ at least not until I made sure Gavin was okay .

    1 Excuse me a moment , I said to the table as I stood .

    I need to use the restroom .

    They nodded as I walked away .

    Once I got near the door , I started to speed up .

    I pushed through the door and stumbled into the hallway , I looked around , frowning .

    Where could he have gone ? As I walked down the hallway , the silence started to feel eecle .

    It was deliberate .

    #  : Chapter 25 It made me freeze all together ; was someone watching ; me Before I could speak , I felt a hand grabbing my wrist .

    I spun around , my heart in my throat as I pulled into the nearby closet and pressed against the wall .

    I not only recognized the scent but also the body pressed up against me .

    G ¡­ Gavin ? I asked .

    Oh , you remembered my name , he sneered , his lips brushing gross my earlobe as he nipped at it .

    I wiggled beneath him , trying to get myself free , but it only made him press into me that much stronger .

    Gavin , let me go , I demanded .

    Why should ? So , you can go off with my Mr.

    Boy ? He seethed ; I could hear the anger and hatred in his tone , and it made me freeze .

    Was that why he was upset ? Because Theo was talking to me ? Was Gavin actually jealous ? Youre lucky I didnt kill him right then and there , he growled ; his tone was low and deadly , sending a chill up my spine .

    He brushed his lips across the nape of my neck ; I thought my heart was going to beat right out of my chest with how fast it was beating .

    If I ever see his hands on you again ¡­ he started to say , his voice raspy as he brushed his lips across mine .

    Ill make sure its thest thing he does .

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 0286 Judys POV  Gavin kissed me gently , like his resolve was starting to break .

    Part of me didnt want it to break though .

    I liked this side of him ¡­ I liked that he was jealous of me .

    I ran my fingers up the inside of his shirt , allowing my palms to brush across his smooth abs .

    He parted his lips as he breathed me in , our lips only inches apart as we struggle against what we wanted and what was right .

    My hands continued to glide up his body , making sure to touch each and every ab on his torso until I reached the top of his chest .

    Wrapping my arms around the back of his deck , I leaned up and kissed him .

    That was all he needed .

    His wolf went from furious to lustful in a matter of seconds He quickly unbuttoned his shirt as he deepened the kiss , pinning me against the wall with his knee as he used his hand to remove each button .

    His tongue glided across my bottom lip , and I weed it into my mouth without hesitation .

    I sucked on his tongue as he found the zipper of my dress , pulling it down gently .

    I appreciated that he didnt rip the dress off my body because I didnt have another nice one like this .

    My dress fell to the ground , and I stepped out of it , leaving me in my bra and panties .

    I was d I wore my good and matching undergarments .

    Both were ck andcy , making his eyes grow dark .

    Who are you wearing these for ? He asked , taking in my appearance .

    Do I need a reason to want to feel sexy ? I asked in return , ignoring his question .

    A low growl escaped his throat as he once again pressed me into the wall ; his lipsing down on mine as he gave me a bruising kiss .

    He ran his lips down the nape of my neck as he pulled my underwear to the lice .

    He ran his finger through my soaked slits , and I heard him growl deeply at the feeling .

    He brought his fingers to my mouth and made me taste myself on him .

    It only turned me on even more , I wanted him ¡­ I needed him .

    I couldnt seem to stop myself from touching him ; I ran my fingers up and down his washboard abs , feeling a swarm of butterflies taking flight in the pit of my belly .

    He reached down , pulling back slightly and unpinning me from the wall .

    He quickly undid his belt , dropping it to the ground and then he undid his pants .

    I watched as he kicked his pants to the side , leaving him in only his boxers .

    My mouth watered at the sight of him ; he was so hot that it should have been illegal .

    He grabbed my hips , hands firm as he gripped , taking away the feeling of Levis hands as he squeezed the side of my hip .

    his I wrapped my arms around his neck , allowing him to lift me .

    Instinctively , I wrapped my legs around his waist as he pressed me back against the wall .

    He kissed me like a hungry animal and I was his pretty .

    Our tongues tangled with one another , both fighting over dominance of one another .

    I wasnt sure where this strong need came from , especially considering I had sex with him my first night here .

    But I suddenly couldnt seem to get enough ; I couldnt get close enough and I desperately wanted to get closer .

    As if he could read my thoughts , or maybe he was feeling the same way too , he lowered his boxers , making his manhood fling free and rubbing against my center .

    He breathed me in as he slowly pushed inside of me .

    Shots of pleasure coursed through me as he hit that perfect spot over and over again .

    I gasped out his name because that was all 1 could think to say , my heart , body , and soul were filled with Gavin Landry and I needed that to be expressed .

    I wanted him to know that he doesnt have to worry about other men because the only one I want ¡­ the only one my body craves ¡­ is him .

    Chapter 0766  In this closet , there was no sense of time .

    There was only Gavin and me and tingles ran through my body like a lightning bolt .

    With each thrust , he got deeper inside of me and a few times he had to silence me with a kiss because I was being too loud .

    He nibbled on my ear , nipped at my neckline , and left small marks along my breasts .

    He reached between us where we were joined and he rubbed my clit with his thumb , teasing the little nub until it was swollen .

    I breathed out his name as I came undone and in a few more thrusts , he was growing in my ear as he came undone .

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 0287 We remained like that for a moment longer ; both silent and breathing in one another .

    My body trembled from the aftershock of pleasure that coursed through me , He slowly pulled out of me , making me whimper from the loss of him .

    He unpinned me and I slid down the wall , my body still trembling .

    He didnt say anything as he quickly dressed , tossing me my clothes as well so I could dress .

    I was shaking now , and it wasnt because of the aftershocks of pleasure , it was because of all the raw emotions I was feeling at that moment .

    It was a feeling I had never remotely felt before and it was terrifying I wanted to cry , I hit my lip , trying to desperately keep the tears away .

    Why didnt you tell me you werepeting ? He asked while struggling to zip my dress .

    I was turned away from him so he wouldnt see my face .

    I didnt want him to know that I was crying .

    I hated that I was ¡­ but I couldnt help myself .

    These emotions were too much for me to handle and I thought my heart was going to explode .

    I wasnt sure what to say to him or how to answer his question in the first ce .

    I felt his hands on the small of my back and realized just how close he was to me .

    My entire body went tense from the feeling of him .

    His lips brushed across the back of my neck as I felt his hands gliding up the bare of my skin as he zipped my dress for me .

    He must have seen me struggling with the zipper .

    Answer me , he demanded in a low tone against my ear , sending warmth throughout my entire body .

    I tried , I admitted .

    His eyes narrowed .

    What ? You were always so busy , I never got the chance .

    But I tried .

    I figured you were done with me , so I decided not to tell you after all , I said , nibbling on my lower lip .

    He grabbed hold of my arms and spun me around to face him .

    Why would you think I was done with you ? When I didnt answer , he scowled .

    I looked up at him , blinkng away the tears before they spilled out of my eyes and down my cheeks .

    Youve been ignoring me thesest couple of weeks , I told him .

    I barely see you anymore ¡­ I already told you Ive been busy , he said through his teeth .

    I nodded .

    I know ¡­ I whispered .

    I just ¡­ I dont know ¡­ He remained quiet for a moment longer and I cleared my throat , feeling awkward .

    I should get back ¡­ I told him , motioning for the door .

    As started to pass him , he grabbed my arm once more , halting me in my tracks .

    When he spoke , his low and sultry , making my skin tingle from his close proximity .

    Come to my room tonight .

    Chapter 0287 Third Person POV Alpha Levi stared at the door that Judy had just walked through .

    He knew she was going to check on Gavin .

    He also knew that she was going toe up with some excuse for her table , like going to the bathroom or something .

    Seeing the look on Judys face when Gavin had that outburst upon seeing her with another man was all the truth Levi needed to see .

    He wasnt going to take Ethans word without finding out the truth for himself .

    But now he sees that Ethan was correct ¡­ Gavin is involved with Judy .

    Alpha Levi scanned the room until his eyes found Millys , his daughter .

    He had high hopes for her, though he knew she wouldnt win the entirepetition despite what she might think .

    He had way more promising students than her .

    But she was useful when it came to gossip and getting information that Alpha Levi needed when it came to Miss Montague .

    Then there was his other secret weapon .

    He purposefully ced Theos name card next to Judy .

    He wanted Theo to make moves on Judy , maybe even get her to trust him enough to talk to him .

    Or maybe to just get a rise out of Gavin .

    Gavin wasnt the kind of man who had many weaknesses , but now that Levi found out the truth about his rtionship with Judy Montague , he knew that maybe Gavin did have a weakness after all .

    Theo met Levis eyes and grinned , giving Levi a slight nod Things were going ording to n.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 0288 Gavins POV I didnt bother returning to the dinner .

    I didnt need to deal with Levi and his shit .

    He made me lose my cool in front of everybody and now they were going to see me as a monster .

    That wasnt something I wanted to deal with right now .

    During the dinner , I sent a text to Beta Taylor , asking him to find out if Judy was actuallypeting .

    He sent me a digital copy of thepetitors and sure enough , Judy was amongst them .

    I clenched my fists ; how could she not tell me something as important as this ? 1 How did she even get here ? Did she take amercial ne ? I had my private ne , I could have brought her here ..

    And did shee here herself ? Or was a friend with her ? Would she be stupid enough to travel to a different countrypletely by herself ? I had a lot of questions I needed answered and I wasnt going to be able to rest until I got these answers .

    I took a long walk , and my Gamma , Derek , trailed me but tried not to make it obvious .

    He was good at hiding in the shadows and only being seen when needed .

    I returned to my hotel suite and got undressed .

    I put on a pair of sweatpants and a T shirt .

    Derek went to his own room ; I wanted my privacy , so I got us each our own rooms .

    I dismissed him for the night telling him I could handle myself .

    I was still reeling from the dinner party .

    The thought of that jackass touching Judy ; he was sitting way too close to her and kept whispering in her ear .

    What the fuck was he saying to her to make her blush ? There was a soft knock on the door .

    I nced at the time and saw that it was just after 9 pm .

    I had been so lost in thought that I wasnt paying attention to the time .

    I went to the door and pulled it open , saw Judy starting to walk away .

    Her head was down and her face was red like an apple .

    She was leaving , not wanting me to know that she tried to knock .

    It was soft enough that she probably thought I didnt hear it , but I had Lycan hearing so it seemed louder to me .

    Before she even noticed I opened the door , I grabbed her arm and pulled her into the room , mming the door behind us .

    She gasped and fell into me as I wrapped my arms around her , holding her as tightly as I could without crushing her .

    Where did you think you were going ? I asked her .

    She rxed as I continued to hold her .

    1 ¡­ I thought maybe youd be sleeping , she told me , her voiceing out as a breathy whisper .

    Dont lie to me , Judy , I whispered as my lips brushed across her upper cheek .

    She let out the breath she had been holding before she peeked up at me through hershes .

    She parted her lips to say something , but I didnt give her the chance .

    I closed the gap between us , kissing her hungrily and deeply until she was nothing but a puddle in my arms .

    I deepened the kiss even more , shoving my tongue into her mouth and tasting everything she had to offer .

    Something about her made me feel feral .

    She ran her fingers up my body , taking my shirt off in the process .

    I tossed the shirt to the ground and pulled her closer to me , my hands firmly gripping her hips , thrusting my groin against her as we made our way to the bed .

    She was still wearing that sexy little ck dress that made me want to rip it off her body , but I didnt want to destroy her dress when these dinner parties were important to her .

    I slowly undid the zipper of her dress , letting it fall to the ground as I lifted her up and onto the bed .

    Our lips never broke apart from one another ; this time , it was different .

    It was slower , more intimate feeling , and less feral .

    I used my teeth to pull down the straps of her bra , making her tremble from my touch .

    I pulled her bra down until her breasts sprang free from their hold .

    Her nipples were hard and begging for me to touch them ; small goosebumps lined the sides of her breasts as I ran my fingers across them , tugging at her nipples in the process .

    and making them even harder .

    I smiled at the effect I had on her body .

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 0289 I ran my lips across her cleavage and then I stuck my tongue out to coat her beautiful pink nipples .

    She gasped at 1 the feeling , and I wanted to take it a step further and nibble on them .

    I hit one of her nipples , tugging it into my mouth and making her whimper .

    But it didnt seem like she was in pain ¡­ no , she was enjoying herself just fine .

    1 let out a growl as I continued to tease and y with her breasts until my lips found hers again .

    She kissed me deeply like she couldnt get enough of me , as if she was parched and 1 was herst sip of water .

    She drew my bottom lip into her mouth and sucked on it like it was a piece of candy .

    She ran her fingers down my broad back ,nding at the seams of my waistband .

    I already knew what she wanted , and I wasnt going to deny her so I pulled down my sweatpants , boxers , and all , flinging my erection free for her to touch .

    She wrapped her small hands around it and started to stroke it while she kissed me .

    The feeling of her hands on me made me even harder and my cock twitched in her palm This woman was going to be my undoing , I thought to myself as I devoured her lips , making them swollen from my bruising kisses .

    Gavin ¡­ she whispered , her eyes half closed as she wiggled beneath me .

    She was tugging on my member , trying to bring it closer to her center .

    I need you .

    I smirked and ran my lips across the nape of her neck , taking in her scent and the warmth her body radiated .

    Tell me you wont let him touch you , I said through my teeth .

    Any of them .

    She didnt need me to rify who I was talking about .

    I saw the way Theo kissed her hand and how Levi put his hand on the small of her back .

    Both of which infuriated me .

    She looked up at me , her eyes filled with lust and desire .

    What ? She asks softly , her brows pinching together lightly .

    I kissed the crease between her brows , softening her facial expression .

    Im the only one allowed to touch you , I whispered in her ear , my tone growly .

    I positioned my cock at her center , ready to push inside of her , but I needed to hear her confirmation that her body was mine to do , touch , and please whenever the fuck I want I wanted to be sure that no other man would touch her and that included Alpha Levi .

    Repeat me , I said , pressing her firmly into the bed .

    She peeked up at me , nipping at my bottom lip yfully and small smile ying on her lips .

    Youre the only one allowed to touch me , Gavin , she whispered .

    I pushed inside of her without a second thought , plunging until I waspletely filling her .

    She gasped at the sudden intrusion , but then I felt her rxing as pleasure coursed through her .

    She threw her head back and panted out my name .

    I loved hearing her say my name when I made her feel good like this .

    It made me want to hear it again and again until she couldnt speak anymore .

    Say it again , I demanded .

    Say my name .

    Gavin ¡­ she breathed .

    Oh , yes , Gavin .

    Dont stop ¡­ she pleaded .

    1 lifted her up , making her straddle myp as I kissed her and bounced her on top of me .

    I ran my lips down the nape of her neck , nibbling on the soft part beneath her car and making her tremble with pleasure .

    Say it again , I demanded .

    Gavin ¡­ she whispered hoarsely .

    with I kissed her , our kiss deep and lingering .

    I ran my nails down her back , knowing that I was marking her up my nails , but I also knew shed heal tomorrow and it would be like it never happened .

    She didnt seem to mind though ; she rxed into me allowing me to thrust even harder .

    I felt my cock twitching inside of her and I knew it wouldnt be long before I reached the peak .

    She wrapped her legs tightly around my waist and her body was racked with shudders as she fell over the edge ; I fell immediately after her , releasing my seed and coating her inner walls with everything I had to offer .

    We had sex a few more times that night before we both passed out from exhaustion .

    By the next morning , Judy was gone .

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 0290 Judys POV Are you really not going to tell me why you came home sotest night ? No way did that dinner end at 2 am , Nan said , folding her arms across her chest as she watched me rummage through my clothes , trying to find the workout outfit I nned to wear for thepetition .

    Nope , I told her , grinning .

    I really didnt want to have to think about it right now , honestly .

    I couldnt seem to stop thinking about Gavin and how he made me feelst night .

    The raw emotions that were so real in my chestst night felt foreign now .

    I could still feel the ghost of his touch on my body , and I shuddered at the memory .

    I finally found my clothes and went into the bathroom to change .

    I was nervous enough about thispetition , I didnt need to start second guessing things with Gavin too .

    Youre no fun ! Nan said from the other side of the bathroom door .

    I chuckled as I quickly dressed and threw my hair in a ponytail .

    After I finished with my business , I opened the bathroom door to find Nan standing in front of me with her hands folded across her chest .

    Id tell you if anything happened between me and boy , she told me , sticking her nose in the air .

    Iughed and gave her a yful shove as I walked past her Theres not much to tell , 1 admitted .

    I mean ¡­ we had sex .

    Thats all there is to it .

    Seriously though ? He made you so upset that you fled the country without saying anything to him , she reminded me .

    We were supposed to be taking a break from guys .

    She was right ; I did promise her that this would be a guy free trip .

    She had to get her mind off Chester , and I wanted to get my mind off Gavin .

    But now it seemed I couldnt stop thinking about Gavin .

    Youre right , I told her .

    Im sorry .

    She sighed and shook her head .

    No , Im sorry , she murmured .

    Im being a terrible friend .

    You clearly like him and I shouldnt stand in your way .

    We are only causal fuck buddies , I teased with a shrug .

    At least thats what it seems like we are ¡­ You havent talked about it ? She asked with a frown .

    I shook my head .

    No , and Im not sure Im going to , I admitted .

    Things are really sloppy right now .

    I think its better if I just focus on thispetition .

    She nodded thoughtfully as she nced at the time .

    Do you have time for breakfast ? I have an hour .

    Lets get something fast , I replied .

    We ended up getting breakfast at the breakfast buffet in the dining hall .

    They had a lot of great food , but my nerves were getting the best of me so I decided to only eat a little .

    I grabbed some orange juice and a piece of toast while Nan piled up her te .

    Chapter 0290  We took a seat at an empty table while she devoured her food and talked my ear off about her day with her new friends .

    I was d she met some people to upy her time while I focused on thispetition .

    The small te I had for my toast disappeared and I frowned down at where it was .

    A secondter , a new te appeared in front of me .

    It had a ton of food on it ; way more than I could stomach .

    I looked up to see Gavin frowning at me ; my eyes grew wide .

    You need to eat , he told me before he turned away with my toast .

    I stared down at the food and then back at Gavin .

    He was now seated at a different table , listening to something someone was saying with earnest curiosity .

    My cheeks were flushed .

    Had anyone noticed him doing that ? I nced around and I didnt see anyone watching me , thankfully .

    Nan looked as if she was about to burst outughing as she nibbled on her own food , trying not to make eyel contact with me .

    As annoyed as I was that Gavin did that , I couldnt argue with him .

    I knew I had to eat properly if I wanted to get through today , that was why I was forcing toast down my throat .

    I relented and picked up my fork .

    Once I ate half the te , I couldnt stomach it anymore and pushed it aside .

    I nced at the time ; I only had 20 minutes left before thepetition started .

    I have to go , I told Nan .

    She nodded and gave me a double thumbs up .

    Ill be rooting for you , she said .

    Good luck today ! I nodded and hurried out of the dining hall .

    Thepetition arena was packed with participants and audience .

    Alpha Levi was in the center of the arena , talking to some other Alphas and Lycans .

    One of the Gammas who were keeping watch over the event directed me to some of the otherpetitors .

    I had never been around this many people at once before and I had to admit , my nerves were on fire .

    I was d that my ankle no longer hurt , I just hoped I didnt damage it again while I was fighting .

    Oh , its you , a voice said from beside me .

    I turned to see that girl I met in the gym , Tabby .

    Are youpeting today ? She asked .

    1 nodded .

    Yes , I replied .

    You ? Yup , she said with a grin .

    Well most likely be fighting each other at some point today .

    Good luck , she said with a wink .

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 0291 As the announcers went over the rules on the loudspeaker , I listened earnes We were not allowed to kill anyone .

    during these matches .

    The only fight to the death was at the finale but until then , we had to be careful not to kill anyone or well be disqualified .

    The first round was a free for all ; they wanted to see how we fought to get a feel for us .

    We didnt exactly have to win the fight in this round , but we had to be able to continue on to the next rounds after today .

    Our goal was to make it so that not all of us made it , some could get so injured not even their wolves could heal them in time .

    If that happened , theyd be disqualified .

    There were probably about 50 or 60 to start with today .

    We werent allowed to shift during the first round so I had to use my human form to fight .

    As the rm sounded , indicating the match to begin , everybody was kind of everywhere .

    There was no order to it and it made it all that much more unsettled .

    It reminded me of a mosh pit .

    1 dodged different attacks and spent most of my time making ; a n for an attack while I tried to keep myself on my feet .

    I analyzed most of the opponents already and I was starting to get a good read on them .

    Like I knew that guy Eric had one leg that was slightly shorter than the other .

    It was barely noticeable , but I did notice a slight limp when he was walking out of the dining ballst night .

    I could use that to my advantage to knock him off bnce and get the upper hand .

    I knew Gavin was present ; I could somehow feel his eyes on me the entire time .

    I knew where he was seated in the front row with the other Lycans , just as he was yesterday .

    I tried not to look at him though as I focused my attention on the fight going on around me .

    Some were already out of the match , unable to continue on .

    I winced when one guys leg snapped out of ce and his bone prated his flesh .

    Medics were on the scene right away , helping him off the arena grounds .

    It was mayhem .

    I felt a small gust of wind behind me , brushing across the nape of my neck and I spun around without a single thought and punched the person in the face , knocking him to the ground .

    His nose immediately started to bleed .

    I knew I had broken his nose , and I was about to break his fingers too but then another person ran up beside me , I managed to grab his arm , spin him around , and pin him to the ground with my body .

    He tried to buck me off him but only tired himself out .

    I bent his arm back until I heard snapping sound .

    It was a clean break ; there was a chance his wolf could heal him before the next round , but least I got the upper hand in the situation .

    I jumped off the guy I was on and kicked him hard in the stomach , making him grunt in pain as he held his stomach .

    Fighting like this reminded me of a dance .

    You had to use exact precision to make yourself noticed .

    Thats all In this round was about ¡­ getting yourself noticed amongst the hundredspeting in thispetition .

    Once I became noticed by otherpetitors , I was a target Others noticed my skillset and I realized that they had underestimated me ; I didnt think I would be much of a threat , but I managed to take down tworger than me guys within seconds from each other .

    That kind of thing gets a girl noticed and now I was officially in thepetition .

    They wanted me out knowing that I had an actual chance at winning .

    It went from fighting each other to all of them wanting a piece of me .

    They came at me all at once but I was faster than most of them .

    I managed to dodge their attacks and even get a couple of strikes in myself .

    I heard the audience gasping and awe as I took down a few more that were after me .

    At one point , someone managed to get the best of me , but turned it around on them and had them pinned to the  Chapter 0291 ground in a matter of minutes .

    I did a cartwheel away from the oing opponents and flipped over their heads ,nding on the other side of them .

    They werent prepared for me to be behind them , so by the time they realized where I was and tried to turn around , I had them all on the ground .

    The cheering around the stadium was deafening .

    I spun around , waiting for someone else to test me .

    They seemed to being out every which way and I was on high alert now that I was the main target in most of their eyes .

    I felt my wolfs agitation , mixing with my own , making me feral .

    ne up behind I was so caught up in the moment that I missed my own back and didnt realize someone wasing up me until I was facing the ground , a sharp pain shooting up my spine .

    I couldnt help the growl that erupted out of my mouth .

    An icy and familiar voice whispered in my ear as I was pressed into the ground , I wont let you win , bitch .

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 0292 Judys POV Sharp nails sliced through the flesh of my cheek , making me wince as a trail of blood trickled down my cheek .

    I looked up to see that girl from the bathroom , Alpha Levis apparent daughter , standing over me with a furious look in her eyes .

    I let out a low growl anger shed in my own eyes .

    It only made herugh as she went in for another attack .

    I wasnt going to let her get the best of me again though .

    I swiped at her , trying to elongate my own nails .

    We couldnt fully shift during this portion of thepetition because it was against the rules , but we could use some of our wolf features as an advantage .

    She dodged my attack easily and grinned like she had already won .

    I let out another growl as I lunged at her .

    I was bing sloppy in my movements , and I was aware of that she was taking advantage of my temper .

    She was making me angry , which was making me less careful .

    If I didnt pay attention , I could make a stupid mistake and cost myself thepetition .

    I needed them to see that I could keep a calm and collected head no matter what .

    I managed to dodge some of her attacks .

    Taking a deep breath , I willed my wolf and body to calm during this battle .

    There were others taking cheap shots at me as well , but I managed to get them down and out of the way with ease .

    I was honestly surprised that this girl was as good as she was .

    Then again , she was Alpha Levis daughter .

    He probably trained her himself , She swung at me , and I dodged her attack , grabbing her arm with my hands and pulling her over my shoulder , mming her onto the ground like we were wrestlers .

    She screeched in fury as she attempted to get me off her , but I was stronger than her and managed to pin her to the ground , locking her hands behind her back .

    She hissed at me to get off her , but it fell on deaf ears .

    The crowd went nuts as I took her down .

    There were other begger opponents I needed to worry about and right now , they were busy fighting one another .

    I noticed Tabby was also in the mix and I was impressed by how easily she moved .

    She was able to take down men twice her size in a matter of seconds .

    I knew she was going to be a force to be weakened with .

    I used my ability to blend in with my surroundings , hiding in the shadows , to my advantage .

    These were the kind of guys whod be able to stop my attack if they saw iting .

    I was good at sniping and considering I didnt have any weapons ; I would have to use my imagination on how to beat them .

    I used the element of surprise to my advantage .

    Before they even knew I wasing , I had them on the ground .

    and pinned with my body .

    One of them almost managed to buck me off , but I dug my nails so deep into his flesh that any movement on his part was excruciating pain .

    I felt he warm blood pooling from his neck , and it only fueled me that much more .

    I couldnt kill him , but I could hurt him .

    The first portion of the fightsted an hour before the buzzer went off.

    Those who were able topete in the second round were ushered out of the arena and into locker rooms where we were able to shower and rest before the next round , which started in another hour , giving us time to recover .

    Those were too damaged to move on , to a point that not even their inner wolves would be able to heal them in time , they were disqualified .

    A handful of people were disqualified already , and I felt good knowing that I was moving on to the next round .

    You did amazing .

    Tabby said with a bright smile .

    She frowned when she saw my face though and whistled .

    Wow , Milly did a number on your face , huh ? Milly ? I asked , corking a brow at her .

    Chapter 0292  She nodded .

    Yeah ; Alpha Levis daughter , she exined , her eyes wandering across the locker room and to Millys direction .

    She was standing in front of the mirror with some of the girls I recognized from the gym the other day .

    Per usual , they seemed to be gossiping about something .

    I rolled my eyes .

    I wont let her get the best of me , I muttered .

    Thats the spirit , Tabby said , patting me on the back .

    Im going to get some air , I said , suddenly feeling suffocated in this locker room .

    She nodded and went back to doing her own thing while I walked out of the locker room .

    There were paparazzi everywhere ; they were trying to get shots of thepetition , along with the Lycans .

    They were busy asking one of the Lycans questions .

    He seemed to be enjoying the spotlight .

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 0293 Not bad for a girl , I heard a voice behind me .

    I turned around to see Theo approaching me .

    He had scratches on his own body , but for the most part , he was barely injured .

    He had sweat along his bare chest and down his torso .

    He had a towel wrapped around his neck , collecting sweat .

    He gave me a broad and dimpled smile ; Im sure he thought he sounded cute , but he was only sounding like a sexist pip Whats that supposed to mean ? I asked , folding my arms across my chest and ring up at him .

    He shrugged , leaning against the wall in front of me .

    I just mean that Im surprised .

    You dont look like much , but you have some fight in you , he told me with a twinkle of humor in his eyes .

    1 pressed my lips firmly together .

    Afraid youre going to get beat by a girl ? I taunted .

    He let out a lowugh .

    Im not worried at all , he told me .

    I just hope you dont hate me after I crush you .

    1 rolled my eyes ; he was seriously so full of himself .

    Good luck , Theo , I murmured as I started to walk away from him .

    He went to grab my arm , but I flinched away from him .

    If Gavin saw him touching me , he would kill Theo before I ever got the chance to beat him .

    He scowled at my sudden rejection and his lips pressed in a thin line as he narrowed his eyes .

    Dont be so cocky , he said , stepping closer to me .

    He was only inches away from me and I found myself holding my breath .

    He walked past me , brushing his arm against mine as he did so , leaving me standing there , wdumbfounded .

    I seriously needed to get out of here .

    I walked away from the crowd , wanting some silence as I wandered towards the parking lot .

    I wasnt sure where I was going ; I had an hour to clear my head before the next match began and my head was pounding .

    I wrapped my arms around my body suddenly feeling cold .

    It wasnt even cold outside , but my adrenaline was starting toe down and it was making me feel cold .

    I let out a breath , closed my eyes , and attempted to calm my nerves .

    I felt a hand on my upper arm , and I turned to see Gavin standing by my side .

    His eyes were dark as they poured into mine .

    I stared at him like he was some kind of angeling down to help me .

    He studied my face for a moment , his eyes scanning the marks that were ced on my cheek from Milly .

    His nostrils faltered slightly , and he pulled me towards a car that was parked .

    I didnt realize the car , but as he pulled out his keys and unlocked it , I realized it had to be agental car .

    I was d to see nobody was inside of it as he pulled open the backseat door and motioned for me to pin I looked around the abandoned parking lot , hoping that nobody would see me entering Gavins car .

    When I saw that the coast was clear , I slipped inside and Gavin slid in beside me , shutting the door behind him .

    My heart was pounding so heavily in my chest that I feared for a moment that he could hear it .

    He reached behind me , his lips so close to mine that I thought for a moment he was going to kiss me .

    When he didnt , I felt a jab of disappointment in the pit of my stomach .

    He grabbed a first aid kit that I was surprised was in the backseat of his cat .

    He rummaged through the kit until he found an antiseptic wipe .

    Unwrapping it I tried to protest that I didnt need it , but he gave me a sharp look , silencing me .

    I winced at the sting as he cleaned the scratch marks on my cheek .

    He seemed so focused ¡­ so serious .

    Thank you , I said softly , not sure what more to say .

    His eyes met mine for a brief moment before they returned to the scratches on my cheek .

    You should have protected your face , he finally murmured after what felt like an eternity of silence .

    We can use our wolves in the next round , I told him .

    Ill get her back for this .

    Dont make careless mistakes .

    I met his eyes and held eye contact for a long while .

    I think Ive only made one careless mistake so far , I told him , narrowing my eyes .

    His eyes darkened as a snarl escaped his lips .

    Thest thing I thought was , And Im about to make another one , before his lips came crashing down on mine .

    1

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 0294 Judys POV Having a quickie in the backseat of the rental car was not on my agenda for the day , but here I was , slipping out of a car and attempting to adjust my clothes that were practically stripped off my body with the teeth of a wolf .

    I turned to see Gavin staring at me from the backseat ; he told me he would let me go first so people wouldnt be suspicious .

    He was still dressing as he watched me walk away .

    I wasnt sure what to say to him ; this whole thing was starting to be confusing .

    I wrapped my arms around my body and hurried back towards the arena before the next round started .

    We had one more match for today , and then the second portion of this week is the day after tomorrow .

    Because there were so many of uspeting , we were split into two groups .

    Group A and Group B.

    I would have been in Group A if I didnt get injured and missed out on the match yesterday .

    Group As second portion is tomorrow .

    I had to admit , I was nervous about this round .

    I havent been able to shift into my wolf for some time now .

    Sometimes we would shift in ss , during ourbat and shifting course , but its been a while since my wolf wanted toe out to y .

    Since my breakup with Ethan , shes been dismissive .

    Lately , shes been more active ?and vocal in my mind , but as far as shifting goes , Ive been afraid of her rejection of the shift to even try .

    I knew I should have at least tried to shift and practice fighting in my wolf form , but something kept stopping from doing so .

    Judy ! I heard my name from a short distance , and I turned to see Nan rushing towards me with a bright smile and a water bottle in hand .

    I thought you might be thirsty , so I came to look for you .

    She handed me the water bottle and I took it greedily .

    Thank you , I breathed .

    You are doing great by the way .

    You really kick ass , she said , hugging me tightly before releasing me and turning towards a couple of girls and a boy who stood behind her .

    I want you to meet my friends .

    Theyve been great while Ive been here all alone .

    You arent alone , Nan .

    Im here , I reminded her , rolling my eyes .

    Yeah , but youre so busy , she told me .

    So anyways , this is Kelsey , Mac , and Tyler .

    I smiled at each of them who nodded as she sang their names .

    Its nice to meet you , I told them .

    me Mac and Tyler are cousins , Nan continued to exin , she smiled up at Taylor who grinned back at her .

    My chest tightened ; that look they gave one another ¡­ it was odd .

    And Kelsey is Macs best friend .

    Her older brotherpetes so shes here to support him .

    Tyler stepped towards Nan ; he was another pretty boy type , and I could tell from the way he stood and the glint in his eyes that he knew he was pretty .

    I watched as he put his hand on the small of Nans back .

    I didnt miss the way she tensed slightly from his touch , but she looked up at him and smiled .

    Im going to make sure our seats havent been taken , he said to her in a low tone .

    She nodded and nibbled on her lower lip as she looked at the others .

    How about you girls go with him ? Ill catch up with you , Nan told them .

    They both nodded .

    Chapter 0204 It was nice meeting you , Judy , Kelsey said as she turned and started to walk after Tyler .

    Yeah , good luck out there ! Mac said , waving over her shoulder as she too walked after them .

    Nan shook her head and chuckled at her friends before turning back to me with a wide smile .

    You got this .

    Dont be nervous .

    Your wolf wille to you when you need her , she told me , putting a hand on my shoulder .

    Part of why Nan was my best friend was because she got me .

    She understood my worries and she knew that I was scared my wolf wouldnte , even without me telling her .

    I nodded ; I never took my eyes off Nans face , and she was looking everywhere but my eyes .

    Nan ¡­ I said , my voiceing out controlled .

    Is there something you want to tell me ? She bit her lower lip and stared at the ground .

    Im not sure what you mean , she murmured .

    She started to turn away from me , but I ran around her and stood in front of her , forcing her to face me and look at me .

    With my hands on my hips , I asked again , Is there something you want to tell me ? Perhaps about Tyler ? She lifted her gaze and met my eyes , her teeth gnawing on Her bottom lip until I swear , I saw blood .

    I looked back .

    into her eyes and saw that they were filling with tears .

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 0295 Nan , whats going on ? I asked her .

    Tyler has been getting my mind off Chester ¡­ so weve done some stuff .

    Its not going to continue when we leave this ce ¡­.

    but its nice to be wanted , you know ? She asked .

    I could tell there was something more she wasnt saying .

    It was fine if she wanted to flirt with guys and maybe go out with them , but to have sex ¡­ or do stuff with a pay shed never met before .

    This wasnt like Nan at all ¡­ something serious drove her to do this .

    Is that all ? I asked , raising my brows .

    When she didnt answer right away , I sighed , I opened my roouth to say something more , but then the announcer went over the loudspeaker and called all thepetitors to the arena for round 2 .

    I have to go , I told her , handing her the water bottle .

    But Nan , Im your best friend .

    If you cant talk to me about whats going on with you , then who can you talk to ? Id rather you didnt rece me with Tyler .

    It hurts my feelings I dont like feeling lied to and Id like to know the truth from you before it gets out some other way .

    The truth alwayses out , so dont try and hide it .

    I walked past her , brushing my shoulder with her as I passed .

    She was stunned silent and didnt say anything .

    Maybe it was for the best .

    I joined the others in the arena Like thest round , we were judged based on our skills and capability to survive during a battle .

    We were forbidden to kill anybody , but we could either damage them so badly that they couldntpete in the next round , which disqualifies them from thepetition , or we could try to convince them to give up .

    I could feel my wolf inside of me ; she was on edge , and something kept catching her attention .

    I put my hand on my belly , hoping to calm her nerves if I just focused my attention on my breathing .

    Its going to be okay , I whispered .

    We got this .

    Are you talking to yourself ? Tabby asked from beside meughter in her eyes .

    My wolf , I admitted .

    I wanted her to know that we got this and its going to be okay .

    Do you usually talk to your wolf ? She asked , raising her brows .

    I mean , its not like she can understand you .

    I stared at her for a beat ; she was serious .

    What makes you think they cant understand us ? 1 asked , raising my brows .

    She let out a bark ofughter and shook her head , brushing her fingers through her pixie cut hair .

    Because they are animals and when we shift , we be those animals .

    This portion is based on their skills so hopefully your wolf is well trained , she said , studying my face .

    She thought our wolves were like pets ? Uncontrolled ¡­ wild animals ? Thats absurd .

    Ive always had full control when I shifted into my wolf before .

    We had always been one and the same .

    Was Tabby saying she doesnt have control of herself when shes in wolf form ? I nced around the arena at otherpetitors who had already stripped naked , ready to shift and fight .

    I wondered if any of them lost control of their humanity too , or if it was just Tabby .

    Chapter 295 I met Tabbys eyes ; she was studying me just as I was studying her .

    She had pale green eyes with blue specks around her pupils .

    Admittedly , she had beautiful eyes , and they were equipped with longshes .

    I could also see that her desire to win was deep in her soul ; she had a lot of passion , and it was clear as day to me .

    Wee to round two , the announcer said over the loudspeaker .

    I nced up and saw the drones high in the air , capturing the second round .

    Thispetition was worldly televised .

    There was no sign of the announcer , but it was to be assumed he was high enough to be able to see everything , Like thest round , killing is not allowed ; you will be disqualified .

    This week is to show the chosen judges , along with the Lycans who make the final decisions , what you are made of .

    They are looking at precision , technique , skills , shifting , control , and so much more .

    In this match , you are expected to fight in both your wolf and human forms .

    Good luck .

    With that , everyone got into a position in the arena .

    I met the eyes of Tabby who gave me a curt nod when she , like everyone else , started to strip their clothes .

    I was the only one who didnt .

    3¡­ 2¡­ 1 ¡­ the announcer , and everyone else in the arena , chanted .

    Begin !!!

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 0296 As everyone started to shift into their wolf forms , I ran , I ran fast and I didnt really have a n if I were to be honest .

    But I knew I couldnt stay in the middle of a mosh pit of wild animals .

    If it were true that Tabby didnt have control of her wolf in this form , that could mean others didnt either and I needed to get to safety before I ended up lead .

    I heard everyone in the stadium chanting and I couldnt bring myself to look in the direction of where the Lycans were seated , knowing he was there .

    I wondered what they were thinking of me ¡­ running away from a fight .

    Well , I wasnt actually running away from the fight .

    But I needed to get a good distance away if I wanted to make it out of here unscratched ¡­.

    or alive .

    I heard the growling and snapping of jaws behind me .

    I wasnt exactly sure which wolf was Tabby , but I knew the wolf closest to me wasnt her .

    This wolf had light brown eyes with specks of green .

    She , like many others , was It was easy to tell which gender was which based on their auras and sizes .

    Its been so long since I shifted into my wolf around others that I wasnt sure how big inparison she was .

    I knew my wolf was white with grey paws .

    Nan said shes adorable , like shes wearing little mittens .

    She also has my eye color .

    My heart pounded as I reached a wooded area .

    The battle zone was huge with a wooded section for other challenges and training .

    I knew there was a barrier I couldnt cross , so I had to be careful where I went .

    As soon as the wolves enveloped me , I found a tree to climb .

    Wolves werent great at climbing ; I mean , they can climb .

    But they arent great at it ; it takes them a bit longer than a human , so I knew that was my chance to get a good distance away from them .

    There was a handful of wolvesing after me while the others stayed behind to fight one another .

    A few even shifted back into their human forms to yell at me for being a coward .

    I didnt want them to think I was a coward , but I knew I stood no chance in the middle of everything .

    It was better to iste a few at a time ; I wanted to be able to see them ¡­ not have them see me .

    I worked best under the element of surprise .

    It took me no time to reach the top of the tree and by the time I got to the top , I could see the entire Battlezone .

    I chose the tallest tree that I could find , hoping that Id be able to see things from the drones point of view .

    It gave me the idea as I was staring at it from the ground if only I could see things from the sky like the drones .

    I would be able to analyze my surroundings a lot better and know what I was dealing with I could see a few wolves in the center of the arena , fighting one another .

    One of them was limp , truth be told , I wasnt sure if they were even moving .

    It seemed like the wolf who was still attacking , wasnt human at all .

    They forfeited all control of their animals and now he was going fogue .

    I kept ncing around at each and every wolf ; it was hard to analyze who was in control and who wasnt .

    I tried to figure out their fighting techniques and analyzed their sizes , their stance , and how easy they were to be provoked .

    I nced down at the few wolves that were following me .

    One of them was climbing while the others were fighting each other .

    I heard a snarl and a yip from the wolf that was climbing the tree ; her eyes were a pale blue and her fur was white like snow with little brown patches on her head .

    The n I had in my head was bold ¡­ I wasnt sure if it was going to work .

    It would either be awesome , or it was  Chapter 0296 going to get me killed .

    Gavin would be pissed , and Ill have to sit through a Nan lecture .

    This would only truly work if my wolf cooperated and right now , she was a bit anxious .

    We got this ¡­ I whispered to her , hoping she got the message .

    I need you right now .

    I need you to trust me so I can trust you .

    We were a team for so long ¡­ There was calm inside of me and I found the corner of my lips twitching into a smile .

    With a deep breath , I waited until this wolf got a bit closer to me .

    I grabbed the branch that was above me , holding it for support while I attempted to put all my weight on the end of the branch I was on , without breaking it .

    The pressure made the branch bend impossibly low .

    I was practically feeding myself to this shifter .

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 0297 1 swallowed the lump in my throat as the wolf got even closer .

    Just as she reached the branch I was on and swiped her ws in my direction to throw me off bnce .

    I released the branch I was holding onto and the branch I stood on flung so hard that it smacked her right in the face , knocking her off the tree .

    It all happened so fast that I barely even saw it flinging me as well .

    I flung through the air like I was a bird ; I was as high as the drones in the sky , except I had no parachute so if I fell , I would go st all over the hard ground .

    I could see the entire arena from where I flew through the sky .

    The wolves all looked up at me and were howling and growling at the same time .

    I got sight of the audience who had their mouths agape and they were pointing in awe and fear .

    I saw Nans mouth drop when she saw that it was me who was flying through the sky .

    Her reaction came fast though once realization and shock wore off , she started to scream out of fear for my life.

    I didnt have enough strength to see Gavin .

    I couldnt bear to look at either the disappointment on his face or the fear .

    The ground started toe fast ; I turned my body so I would stay in the arena area , and I faced downward so I wouldnd hard on the ground .

    A surge of power washed over me and I suddenly felt stronger than I had had in a long time .

    Fur broke out all over my skin and I heard my wolf howling in my head ; something I hadnt heard in so long My bones started to reshape and form ; during the first shift , it was a very painful process .

    Over time , it gets easier until you dont feel it at all .

    I hadnt shifted in a while , so there was certainly some tension and extreme difort .

    But as soon as I heard my clothes tearing and shredding all over the ground , a new energy surged through my veins and the difort I felt was a thing of the past .

    Inded on all fours in the center of the arena , taking everyone by surprise .

    The first thing I noticed uponnding was I was significantly smaller than the others .

    I was a pup inparison to some of them and it was intimidating .

    But my wolf wasnt afraid ; in fact , she was very confident in her skills just as I was of mine .

    Being in this form , her emotions came pouring into me and I felt like I understood her more than I ever had .

    After the shock wore off , I was the main target .

    I faced attack after attack ; I might have been small , but I was fast and I was skilled inbat , even in wolf form apparently .

    My wolf was all over the ce before they could even blink .

    She had them taken down in seconds .

    She was careful not to kill anyone , if she got close to it , Id pull the reins to settle her down .

    There were a few that refused to surrender , not wanting to be taken down by a mere pup , but I managed to damage them so badly that it would be a miracle if they could walk again .

    An hour into the fight and buzzer was sounding around the battle zone , halting everyone in ce .

    That marks the end of round 2 for the day , the announcer said over the loudspeaker .

    Group B may now shift back into their human forms and return to the changing rooms for further instructions .

    Those who could shift back did so immiedalty .

    Others took bit longer because their wolves refused to release control .

    1 noticed Tabby hadnt changed back so I assumed she was still fighting for control with her wolf .

    Some were so badly damaged that the medics had toe and help them off the battle zone .

    I didnt shift back right away ; I know nudity wasnt a big deal amongst shifters , but I could never get used to being naked around others .

    Id rather do that in private , thank you very much .

    I turned around , looking at the oing crowd , the paparazzi , and the nakedpetitors ¡­ it was overwhelming .

    But then my eyes found his ¡­ Gavin .

    He was standing off to the side , his eyes pouring into mine and all I could see

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 0298 I sat frozen as I watched Judy fly in the air .

    She had no parachute , nothing to catch her ¡­ if she fell , it could possibly be the end for her .

    But at thest minute , she shifted into her wolf form .

    I had never seen her wolf before it stirred something inside of me that I couldnt seem to sluke .

    My wolf wanted to be released , which was odd for him .

    He never fought me for control before .

    At least he has t in a really long time .

    I couldnt remember thest time he had done this .

    Judy was much smaller than the others , but she wasnt ipetent .

    She fought with all her might and speed , and she ended up on top at the end .

    She managed to defend herself and get a few really good blows in herself .

    She had a good technique , the element of surprise .

    She could see them , but they couldnt see her until she wanted them to see her .

    But still , the thought that something could have happened to her , my chest was aching by the end of it .

    Who is that girl that went flying through the air ? One of the Lycans , Mica , asked from his seat .

    There were 4 Lycan chairmen in total , me being the strongest of them .

    There were others of Lycan blood around the world , but only the chairmen attended these events .

    The Lycans were pretty much the judges of these events along with a few appointed judges to help with final decision making .

    I believe her name is Judy Montague , Jeremy , the other Lycan , said , his eyes never leaving Judys wolf .

    Shes quite talented .

    Her professors praise her and even Levi said he was impressed with her skill set .

    Mica nodded .

    Well have to keep her in mind , Mica said thoughtfully .

    What do you think , Gavin ? Wed be stupid to not pass her to the next round , I said without a second thought .

    Really ? Mica said .

    Do you think shed survive it ? Of course , she would .

    If I were to bet money on anyone surviving , it would be Judy , Jeremy said with augh .

    Suddenly , my blood went cold .

    I turned to face them ; they were both smiling as they watched the ongoing fight .

    The timer was still ticking down and any minute now it would go off , indicating the fight was over .

    Neither of them noticed my cold stare .

    What do you mean survive ? I asked .

    Death is against the rules .

    Mica nced at me briefly before fixing his eyes back on the fight .

    Only for the first week , he told me .

    What ? I asked again , this time louder and with more force in my tone , making them both look at me with wary expressions .

    Even fellow Lycan chairmen knew when to not push my buttons because it wouldnt end well for them ..

    The second and third week death isnt penalized , Jeremy exined , narrowing his eyes at me .

    Youd know if you attended thestpetition we had a decade ago .

    Or the one before that two decades ago , Mica said , shaking his head .

    He was a newly appointed Alpha at that point , Jeremyughed .

    True , Mica replied , turning back to the fight .

    What are the rules for the next rounds ? I asked through my teeth ; my impatience was evident .

    Mica sighed and nced back up at me.

    They can choose to die , or they can surrender , Mica exined .

    They dont have to lose their lives ¡­ but if they dont submit and surrender , their opponent can take their life without being penalized .

    It doesnt have to be a fight to the death , Jeremy chimed in .

    But if they are stupid and stubborn , which clearly a few are , then it will be .

    My blood went cold ¡­ The buzzer went off , drawing my attention to the arena .

    Everyone started to shift back into their human forms ; they were all naked and piled into the locker rooms .

    I saw the small wolf that stood in the middle of the arena , she was staring up at the sky for a moment , like she was thanking the stars , or maybe talking to the Moon Goddess .

    She was waiting for something ; she looked back at the crowd of shifters that were returning to the locker rooms in their naked forms , and she held back .

    Her eyes found mine and held them .

    She stared at me for a long while , and then she turned and started to sprint in the opposite direction of everyone else .

    My heart raced ¡­ I had a strong urge to follow her , and I didnt think I was going to be able to resist it .

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 0299 1 looked back at Mica and Jeremy who were talking among themselves .

    The chosen judges sat in the front , talking amongst themselves .

    Most of the audience went to greet the ones they were there to support .

    Nan was frowning in the direction Judy had gone while a guy spoke her ear from beside her .

    I didnt recognize the guy , but had his hand on Nans leg and my brows furrowed at the sight .

    She never took me for someone who would hook up with a guy she just met .

    From the way he was touching her and his close proximity , Id say they definitely hooked up .

    If youll excuse me , I said to the other Lycans before I took off in the direction Judy had gone .

    I found her crouching behind a tree ; she waspletely naked and covering her body with her arms .

    I walked around the tree , startling her .

    Are you hurt ? I asked her , kneeling in front of her .

    Her face was pale , and she had little blood on her lip , along with some bruising on the uses of her body .

    My chest tightened at the sight , and I had an urge to attack whoever did this to her .

    An urge I suppressed immediately .

    Im okay , she said softly .

    You should see the other guy .

    Sheughed lightly and the sound was oddly musical .

    I did , I told her .

    You did great out there .

    Her cheeks flushed and her eyes lit up .

    Really ? She asked .

    I nodded .

    I reached into the bag I was carrying and pulled out one of my shirts .

    I keep it in there just in case , but I was d to have it so Judy could change .

    When she saw it , a smile lit up her face .

    Thank you , she said , taking the shirt from me and quickly pulling it on over her head .

    It went down to her knees , which was perfect .

    She leaned against the tree , exhaustion taking over her .

    Im so tired , she whispered .

    I leaned against the other side of the tree .

    Its protocol to see the medic after a match , I told her .

    Every one of you needs to have an exam before they can clear you to the next round .

    She sighed .

    Yeah , I remember they told me that during the introductory banquet , she told me .

    Cant I just sleep for a little bit ? Shifting took a lot out of me .

    I let out a smallugh ; it sounded foreign on my lips .

    I like that , I heard her whisper .

    I turned and tilted so I was looking at her from the other side of the tree .

    Her eyes were closed , but she had a soft smile on her lips .

    I was so close to her that if I moved another inch , my mouth would be touching her cheek .

    Like what ? I asked .

    Her eyes opened , not expecting that I was so close to her .

    She could feel my breath brushing across her cheek and it made her nose and cheeks turn pink .

    The sound of youughing , she replied , turning her head to look at me .

    I dont hear it often .

    Its nice when I do .

    I looked into her eyes , a smile twitching at the corner of my mouth as I lifted my hand up and brushed a strand of sweat soaked hair out of her face .

    I tucked the hair behind her ear , and I couldnt help but notice her leaning into the touch .

    I allowed my fingers to rest on her cheek for a moment and then I used my thumb to softly caress her bottom lip , which she parted slightly .

    no sex , There were no words said between us ; this was a different type of intimacy than I was used to .

    There was n no cuddling ¡­ just breathing in each others energy .

    I let my lips brush across hers gently , my tongue slipping into her mouth just a little .

    Her eyes started to drift shut as I ran my fingers through her hair and deepened the kiss .

    Gavin ¡­ she whispered hoarsely .

    I kissed the corner of her chin and ran my lips down the nape of her neck.

    Goosebumps formed all across her flesh and she trembled as I ran my fingers up her back beneath her shirt .

    Just as I started to lift up her shirt , a twig snapped , making me jump apart so fast it could have started a fire .

    Then , a voice sounded from nearby .

    Judy , are you out here still ?

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 0300 Judys POV Tabby froze when she saw Gavin seated beside me against the tree .

    Her eyes were wide , and her cheeks were flushed .

    She immediately averted her eyes to the ground .

    Gavin jumped away from me in time , so Tabby didnt actually see anything , but she knew she walked in on something ¡­ she just didnt know what .

    Alpha ¡­ she said softly , her face even redder as she spoke I didnt know you were over here ¡­ Gavin stood to his feet ; his aura was intense .

    There was no doubt about his status .

    Tabbys eyes grew wide , and her body trembled .

    It was difficult being around this much power up close and personal ¡­ especially when you arent used to it .

    I came to check on one of the recruits , he told her , his eyes narrowed .

    He was staring daggers at her ; I could see the hidden threat in his eyes .

    I didnt want him to frighten Tabby .

    Shes been so kind to me from the start and shes tough as nails .

    I can tell shell be a fiercepetitor .

    However , right now , in front of Gavin , she seemed like a scared pup .

    I felt bad ¡­ I knew Gavin was intimidating .

    We should go to the medic , I said quickly .

    Before the line gets too long .

    Its firste first serve , right ? Tabby nodded .

    Theres a ton of medics avable , she said softly , her eyes still focused on the ground in front of her .

    But they are filling up fast withpetitors .

    Everyone wants to get in and out .

    I nodded in agreement .

    Okay , then lets go , I said as I started to walk away and towards the treeline .

    I froze for a moment when I felt Gavins eyes on the back of my head .

    I turned and gave him a polite smile with a mock bow .

    Thank you for helping me , Alpha Landry , I said , making sure to slip in a sly grin as I bowed my head again .

    He stared at me for a moment , and I could tell he was trying to choose his words carefully .

    Ill be seeing you , he settled on .

    I nodded my head once and followed Tabby out of the forest Nan was the first person I saw upon returning outside the locker rooms .

    She ran to me and wrapped me in her arms .

    You were badass , Nan squealed .

    I totally thought you were going to crash and burn .

    Honestly , I did too , I admitted .

    Nice job , the guy , Tyler said .

    I hadnt noticed him standing there until he spoke .

    He put a hand on Nans shoulder and stepped closer to her .

    He was taller than her with broad shoulders and I could tell he probably had nice abs .

    I looked at Nan questionably and she looked everywhere but at me .

    She also seemed tense , like his touch .

    bothered her .

    It should bother her ; she had a mate .

    Sure , things were rocky right now , but still ¡­ Then again , who knows what or who Chester was doing right now ? Thank you, I said , forcing a smile .

    The second I saw you flying through the sky I knew I had no chance in hell against you , Tabbyughed .

    Like honestly .

    Anyone who could do that and live to tell the tale is not one to mess with .

    1/2  Chapter 0300 Yeah , and now everyone else is going to see that too , Nan said proudly .

    You marked your territory .

    Own it , girl ! Might not be a good thing , Tyler said with a shrug What do you mean ? Nan asked , frowning up at him .

    Now theres a target on her back .

    They are only going to try that much harder to eliminate her from thepetition ¡­ or life .

    They arent allowed to kill me without getting disqualified , I reminded him .

    He shook his head , a frown marring his features .

    Only for the first week .

    This week is to prove to them that you have what it takes .

    Next week is when things get real .

    You win from either two ways ¡­ the first way , they surrender .

    And the second ? Nan asked , her brows pinched together .

    And the second , they die , he finished .

    Its going to get more dangerous .

    You just need to be wary .

    I wanted to tell him to back off ; he didnt know me or anything about this .

    I wanted to tell Nan to send him back to wherever he came from .

    But before I had the chance to utter a single word , I heard a new voice .

    Ive been looking for you .

    I turned to see Sammy , the girl from the airport , walking my way .

    She had a small smile on her lips and her dark hair was tucked behind her car , showing different colored plercings all along her ear .

    She was shorter than everyone around her , so she looked up when she spoke to me .

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 0301 I wanted to tell you that you did an amazing job , she said thoughtfully .

    Thank you , I replied .

    Thats really nice of you .

    Did your boyfriendpete ? Nan asked .

    Sammy nodded .

    Yes .

    Hes at the medic now getting looked at .

    He should be cleared for the next round .

    When will we know if we are cleared for the next round ? asked .

    First the doctors have to clear you , Tabby exined .

    If you have severe injuries that wont heal on time , obviously you cantpete .

    So , the doctors make sure everything is okay with you .

    Once they clear you , the judges and Lycan chairmen will get together and discuss whether or not they should let you through to the next round .

    Once the decision is made , you get an alert .

    I thought about that for a moment and then nodded .

    Im starving , I murmured as we started to walk towards the resort medical clinic which wasnt far from the battle zone .

    Maybe I can skip the dinner tonight and we can just have an early dinner this afternoon ? I suggested to Nan .

    She opened her mouth to reply , but it was Tyler that answered .

    We actually have ns tonight , he told me , a broad smile on his lips .

    What ? I asked , ncing at Nan who was red in the face .

    Tyler wanted to take me to a concert in the city , she told me .

    Its some hard rock band and- You hate hard rock , Nan , I told her , causing her eyes to widen and her mouth to form an O shape ..

    I do not ! She denied , her nostrils ring in the way they do when shes embarrassed .

    I love hard rock .

    But anyways , I promised Id go with him .

    I couldnt help the jab of disappointment I had in my chest .

    Oh , thats okay , I told her , forcing a smile .

    But hey , how about you go with us ? Nan blurted ; her eyes wide with excitement .

    I knew that she wanted me to go , and this was her way of asking me to do so .

    I was about to answer , not wanting my friend to experience something she was clearly going to hate by herself .

    But once again , Tyler butts in .

    I only had the one extra ticket , he said .

    And the seats around us were taken Her going would be pointless .

    Nans shoulders dropped and I saw the disappointment on her face .

    I tried to keep a positive expression as I smiled at her .

    Its okay .

    Have fun tonight , I told her .

    She nibbled on her lower lip and nodded .

    We finally reached the clinic , and I hugged Nan goodbye before leaving her with Tyler .

    I went into the waiting -room , which was full of shifters who had justpleted .

    A lot of them had blood spots on their skin , bruises , and gashes ¡­ it wasnt pretty .

    But there were quite a few without a scratch on them .

    The wait didnt take nearly as long as I thought it would .

    There were a ton of medics in the clinic , so they were 1/2  Chapter 0301 able to move quickly through the crowd of people waiting to get checked out .

    The session onlysted about 20 minutes .

    They did a full body scan , bloodwork , bruise and scratch checking , breathing tests , and eyesight tests .

    Once they were done , they jotted down some notes on a clipboard and gave me some antibiotics and vitamins Once I was done , I left the clinic alone .

    I wasnt sure where Tabby or Sammy went , but I was d to have a bit of alone time .

    At least for right now .

    I needed to clear my head of all my thoughts ; I was too stuck on Nan right now .

    I was worried about her ; she was spiraling , and I didnt like what was happening or who she was hanging out with .

    I wanted to give her and Tyler the benefit of the doubt , but there was something about him that I didnt trust .

    I wanted to tell Chester about him , but I also didnt want to hurt Chester .

    He would be devastated .

    I walked into the forest , breathing in the fresh pine and feeling the soft breeze on my cheek.

    I closed my eyes , taking in my surroundings without even looking .

    I ran my fingers down the nearby Oaktree , allowing it to give me as much strength and energy as it could muster .

    Then , I felt a hand on my hip , pulling me into the arms of someone incredibly strong with a scent that made my mouth water.

    His front was to my back , and even though my eyes were closed , I knew exactly who it was .

    And then he whispered , sending my heart into turmoil .

    10 Dont move .

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 0302 Gavins POV I hadnt left the forest ; I needed to clear my head .

    We were close to being caught .

    My wolf was distracted , as was I , and neither of us sensed nor heard anyone elseing towards us .

    But when that girl appeared , I thought I was losing my mind .

    Judy returned to the forest about 45 minutester and I paused when I saw that she was still in my shirt .

    It looked good on her ; it went down to her knees , showing off the rest of her slender legs .

    Her form was shamefully hidden under the baggy shirt , but I could see her nipples hardening from the slightly chilled air .

    She had a beautiful smile on her lips as she looked up at the sky .

    Her eyes spark as glimpses of light cast its rays on her .

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath ; she could smell the pine , just as I could .

    Before I knew what was happening , I was walking towards her , unable to stop myself .

    Her back was facing me , and it was clear she was too distracted to notice my approaching steps .

    But then I saw her back tense and it was at that moment I realized she could sense me .

    Before she had the chance to say anything , I put my hand on her hip and pulled her into me , wrapping both my arms around her slender hips , my front pressing into her back .

    She was frozen with goosebumps all along her arms and I loved that I had that effect on her .

    Dont move , I whispered against her ear , making sure my warm breath tickled her cheek .

    She remained frozen as I ran my fingers up her petite form , taking the shirt with the movement and pulling it over her head .

    She waspletely naked and gorgeous .

    I ran my fingers up her body again , cupping her breasts with my hands .

    I ran my lips down the nape of her neck , giving her an open mouth and light kisses in the process .

    1 felt her tremble under my touch and a smirk yed on my lips .

    I liked the effect I had on her body .

    I let my fingers linger on her nipples for a bit longer , twirling and tugging on them , making her squirm with need .

    I ran my fingers down her belly ; she parted her legs , giving me ess to her core .

    I thought I told you not to move , I said in a low and threatening tone as I nipped at her earlobe .

    Her heart rate started to elerate , and her breathing became ragged .

    I slid my fingers between her slit , parting them slightly .

    Youre so wet for me , I spoke with a bite in my tone , making her shudder .

    Gavin ¡­ she whispered .

    L ¡­.

    she started to say but stopped yourself .

    What ? I urged .

    She opened her mouth to speak but closed her eyes .

    Tell me , baby , I whispered against her ear , licking her lope yfully , Tell me what you want .

    I ¡­.

    I want you to taste me ¡­ I raised my brows .

    Oh yeah ? I asked , eyes dark with desires .

    She gave me a shaky nod .

    Do you trust me ? I asked , tightening my grip on her hips She nodded without hesitation it pleased me that she would trust me without a second thought .

    Chapter 0302 I spun her around to face me ; her eyes were wide , and her breathing was heavy.

    I pushed her against the tree we stood near , and I lifted her until she could wrap her legs around my shoulders to support herself .

    She grabbed hold of me , afraid she might fall .

    Trust me , I whispered and without another word , I dove into her core , licking nibbing on her clit while my fingers prated her center .

    She gasped and then muffled it in her hands , finally releasing me and trusting that I wouldnt let her fall .

    Her legs trembled as she wrapped them around my shoulders , her entire pelvis shuddering with every spasm of pleasure I gave her clit .

    I let my fingers stroke her g spot while I continued to suck and nibble on her sensitive nub .

    She tasted so good and the way she was pressed against this tree , at my mercy , made my cock way harder than its been in a long time .

    Her heart started to beat erratically , and her breathing was forced as she gasped out my name .

    I tasted the explosion of juices , and I licked up everyst drop until she was quickening with aftershocks of pleasure .

    I released her gently , allowing her to stand on her own two feet , but I wasnt done with her .

    I grabbed her hips again and spun her around to face the opposite direction , bending her over so her ass was exposed to me .

    I forced her legs apart and I ran my fingers through her slit , teasing her clit again .

    It was still so sensitive so with every touch she shuddered and jerked .

    She was already getting so wet for me , was driving me crazy .

    I needed to be inside of her ; I wasnt going to be able tost much longer .

    I ran my fingers up and down her back , sending shockwaves of electricity through both our veins from just a single touch .

    I unzipped my pants and pulled out my member .

    When she spotted it , she licked her lips .

    I knew exactly what was on her mind and I wasnt going to argue with her .

 Chapter 303

    and it She turned around and fell to her knees , grabbing the waistline of tny pants and pulling them down my legs , with my boxers .

    I stepped out of my pants and boxers , kicking them to the side .

    I started to unbutton my shirt , revealing each of my abs as my shirt loosened around my shoulders .

    Her eyes narrowed when she got a look at me , and I saw the lust crossing her eyes .

    She refocused her attention on my member , her main task .

    She ran her fingers up and down the shaft before she licked it , tasting the juices that beaded at the tip .

    She continued to lick it until it was glistening with her saliva .

    She started to stroke me slowly at first .

    It was almost painful how slow it was , but then she started to get faster .

    She used her mouth as well , sucking and deepthroating as struggled to keep control of myself .

    I wrapped my fingers through her hair , keeping her head in ce while I thrust into her mouth .

    She made a gagging sound , and I eased off her throat a bit .

    But then she started to move her head faster and I smirked at her eagerness ; I ran my fingers down the side of her face , wiping away the stray tears that ran down her cheeks .

    I wiped some of the drool off her bottom lip and then I thrust into her even more .

    Her mouth was so warm and the way v she used her tongue left me craving more .

    I didnt want to finish inside of her mouth , and I knew if we continued down this road , thats exactly what Id do .

    I pulled out of her mouth and started to stroke myself .

    She quickly stood up and ran her fingers up my torso until her arms were around my neck .

    She kissed me hungrily , tasting herself on my tongue as I stated me on hers .

    Our kiss was sloppy and unlike any of our other kisses .

    This was filled with raw passion and desires ; this wasnt a want ¡­ it was a need .

    I felt her sharp ws digging into my back , blood trickling down my muscles .

    I didnt care if she marked me up , I almost wanted her to .

    Without thinking , I ran my nails down her back as well , scratching her and drawing blood .

    She let out a hiss at the feeling , but it also spurred her on .

    She wrapped her legs around my waist and kept herself steady against the tree ! I kissed her hungrily and nibbled on her lower lip .

    I want you inside of me , she pleaded .

    Finish inside me .

    She didnt have to tell me twice .

    With a thrust of my hip , I dove deep inside of her warm and inviting center .

    It was like she was formed and created to fit my cock .

    It stretched around me and swallowed it with such ease .

    I thrust my hips , hitting that spot that made her gasp and moan out my name .

    She kissed my neck , sucking on it .

    She let out another moan as her legs started to tremble .

    It didnt take long for her to reach her climax and as soon as she was trembling from her orgasm , I released my seed , foating her insides .

    I pressed my lips to hers as we continued to thrust together , draining one another of everything we had to offer .

    I was unable to slip out of her ¡­ I wasnt ready too .

    She held me in ce , also not wanting me to leave just yet I should get back ¡­ she finally whispered , her head resting on my shoulder as I held her in ce , my cock still deep inside of her as I pressed her against the tree .

    I started to move my hips again , prating her and hitting that spot that made her squirm with pleasure .

    Or we could stay here a little longer , I suggested , kissing the side of her face .

    This wasnt like me ; I wasnt normally carless like this .

    She rested her head on the tree , her eyes closed as she took deep breath , Chapter 0303 Or you can keep doing that , she whispered , referring to my slow and deep thrusts inside of her .

    Tbit her earlobe , tugging it into my mouth .

    It took several hours for us to leave the forest .

    Alpha Gavin is in the forest with her right now .

    I saw them having sex .

    Alpha Levi grinned at that news and put a hand on his sources shoulder , giving it a gentle squeeze .

    The look of pride and admiration in his eyes .

    Did they see you ? Levi asked , narrowing his eyes .

    No.

    I managed to get out without making a sound .

    Youve done well , he praised .

    Stay by her side and get to know her better .

    Get her to trust you and open up to you .

    I want to know everything there is to know about Judy Montague , considering it seems she could be Gavins Kryptonite .

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 0304 Third Person POV Nan wasnt sure what she was doing .

    She had been aplete mess for days and she could feel herself spiraling out of control .

    My cousin really likes you , Mac told her during lunch the day before .

    He thought you were really cute and funny and wanted me to find out if you were seeing anyone .

    At this point , Nan and Judy arrived in this country the day prior and Nan met Mac and Tylerter that evening .

    She met Kelsey at their current lunch .

    She was currently watching their exchange , her eyes darting back and forth as they spoke to one another like she was watching a volleyball game .

    Seeing anyone ? Nan thought to herself as she processed Macs question .

    Was she seeing anyone ? Her situation with Chester wasnt exactly ck and white .

    Chester was her fated mate , but it seems he doesnt want her .

    Hes too busy having sex with anyone that has a pulse .

    Would going out with a guy while on a trip out of the country really matter to Chester ? Nan was so sure that Chester would end up rejecting her once she got back anyway , that nothing really mattered .

    Maybe it was the rebound or the fact that she was on her third martini , but she found herself shaking her head .

    Im not seeing anyone , she said softly , picking up her ss and taking another sip of her martini .

    Macs smile lit up the entire room as she pped her hands together .

    Hes going to be so happy , she cooed .

    Do you want to get together tonight ? Tyler wants to go to dinner and thought we should all go together .

    Nan nodded , nibbling on her lower lip .

    Yeah , that sounds great , she agreed .

    Since that conversation , an entire day has passed .

    At dinnerst night , Tyler was very kind to her .

    He sat close to her and talked to mostly her .

    She tried to pretend to be interested in the things he said , but her mind kept returning to Chester .

    Many times , she cursed herself .

    Today , though , Tyler had been acting strangely .

    Almost possessively , he kept touching her , wrapping his arms around her , whispering in her ear , kissing her .

    They shared a kiss the night before , but Nan stopped it before it became too much .

    She couldnt stomach the thought of being with another while she had a mate , even if said mate didnt want her .

    But Tyler didnt seem to get the hint ; he continued to touch and kiss her despite how many times shes pulled away .

    Its like he had a silent im on her , and then that stunt he pulled when he answered Judy for her and then denied Judy an invitation toe along .

    Nan understood that it wasst minute and there were most likely no tickets for sale , but that wasnt for Tyler to decide .

    It was Nans invitation to her best friend , so it was her responsibility to figure something out .

    Not some guy she met less than 48 hours ago .

    Nan could tell that Judy was upset about the situation as well and she wanted to say something , but she was biting her tongue .

    Maybe she was waiting for Nan to say something ? How did things get so messy so quickly ? What are you thinking about ? Tyler asked , draping an arm around her and pulling her into his side .

    They were seated in one of the resort parlors that overlooked a gorgeous water fountain .

    Nan found tranquility in this ce ; there were flowers overlooking the floor to ceiling windows and in the distance , she could see the ocean .

    This was the one ce in this resort that wasnt swarming with people because there really wasnt much to do besides lounge .

    1/2  Chapter 0304 Before Tyler randomly showed up , Nan was seated on the loveseat with a book in her hands , trying hard not to think about Chester , but it seemed to be the only thing her brain could dotely .

    Im just nervous for Judy , Nan lied ; she was more than confident in Judys abilities to kick ass , but that wasnt what she was thinking about .

    She was upset with Tyler for speaking rudely to her friend .

    Nan wasnt even sure if she wanted to go out with him , but it didnt seem he was giving her much of a choice .

    He seemed to always be around .

    Im sure shell do great , Tyler said , tucking a strand of hair behind Nans ear .

    How about we go back to my room and- Actually , I promised Judy that I would help her with something , Nan said , tucking her book back into her purse which sat at her feet on the ground .

    She grabbed the strap of her purse and shouldered it , standing to her feet .

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 0305 Tyler looked dejected .

    But seriously , what did he think was going to happen ? Oh , okay , he said , his eyes pleading for her to oing to happen ? swallowed the lump in her throat .

    not go .

    Her stomach twisted , guilt clouding her judgment .

    She But Ill still see you tonight , right ? The concert and all ¡­ she reminded him .

    He nodded .

    Yeah , definitely , he replied .

    She forced a smile at him and was about to walk away , but he quickly stood , grabbing her arm to stop her .

    He pulled her into his embrace , wrapping his arms firmly around her statue like body as his lips brushed across hers .

    At first , it was featherlike , but then he deepened it , shoving his tongue deep into her mouth .

    She recoiled at the feeling , but he didnt seem to notice .

    He continued to kiss her like he was never going to see her again .

    He kept one hand on her lower head , and he moved the other hand up to her hair , gripping her head and holding it in ce .

    He nipped at her bottom lip , drawing it into his mouth , and then licked her upper lip .

    He ran his lips down the nape of her neck and took in her scent .

    She could hear the low growl of her wolf , but just as she was about to push him off and run out of the room , she heard the door opening and then heard a gasp at the doorway .

    Tyler quickly released her and turned to face the intruder .

    Nans stomach dropped when she saw Judy standing at the doorway .

    Her face was pale , and she was staring daggers at Nan as if she had just pped her .

    Nan could see the utter confusion on Judys face and a little betrayal in her eyes .

    Nibbling on her lip , Nan fixated her gaze on the ground .

    Her head was so clouded , that she had no idea what Tyler said to Judy , but Judy looked even more annoyed .

    Tyler didnt stick around , he put his hand on the small of Nans back and pressed his lips gently to her cheek .

    Then he pulled back , gave Judy onest look , and then slipped from the room without another word or look in Nans direction .

    Judy stepped aside , letting him pass her at the doorway .

    Once they were alone , Nan thought Judy would have gone in on her about keeping something this big from her .

    Or maybe she was angry on Chesters behalf .

    They were friends after all .

    Nan couldnt stand not knowing what was going on Judys head .

    Her heart ached and she could see that Judy was hurting as well .

    Judy , I- Nan started to say , unable to take the silence any longer .

    Does having a mate mean nothing to anyone anymore ? Judy asked , her tone hard and cold , sending a shiver down Nans back .

    Nan was taken aback by the harsh tone and the discriminating question .

    W ¡­ what ? Nan asked , her eyes narrowed .

    B Judys eyes were glossed over with unshed tears , and she refused to look Nan in the eyes .

    She looked everywhere but it was unsettling .

    You have a mate , Nan , she said simply .

    And yet here you are ¡­ with another man .

    Does that not bother you ? Does it not bother anyone because it seems to be happening more often than not ? First Ethan and now you .

    Dontpare me to him ¡­ Nan tried to say , her voice weak and barely loud enough , but Judy managed to hear 4/2 Chapter 0305 her .

    Why not ? She shot back without hesitation .

    You both betrayed your mates .

    You are the same right now .

    Nan let out a choked sob at Judys harsh words .

    Her shoulders sagged and she felt as if her world came crashing down around her .

    No ¡­ I- Nan tried to say , but she wasnt sure what to say Hes an asshole , Nan .

    Why cant you see that / Judy asked folding her arms across her chest ? Cant you see that hes not good for you ? It hurts me to see you like this , but you could fix it if you just talked to your mate .

    But instead , you ran away .

    Thats not fair ¡­ Nan tried to say , tears stinging in her eyes , but she refused to let them fall .

    She just stood there like a statue , trying hard to keep herself under control .

    Judy shook her head as disgust filled her expression .

    Its not fair to Chester .

    He doesnt deserve a mate who will skip the country and have sex with random men .

    He deserves better .

    With those words in the air , Judy turned and stormed out of the room , leaving Nan alone with her thoughts .

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 0306 Woah ! I heard as I mmed my fist into the punching bag .

    Sweat coated my forehead and the nape of my neck ! lifted the boxing gloves once more and mmed my other ist into the bag next .

    I heard an Dol on the other side of the bag .

    Sorry , I said , trying to will my body to calm down .

    Tabby poked her head around the bag ; a frown marring her face as she studied me .

    Everything okay ? You seem distracted today , she said , narrowing her eyes at me .

    It was the day after the first portion of thepetition .

    Today was a training day while the first group , Group A , did their second portion of thepetition .

    Tomorrow , my group , Group B , will do the second portion .

    So , on this fine Wednesday , those of us who are not participating in thepetition today are at the gym .

    I needed to blow off some steam after my talk with Nan .

    Its been a couple of hours since Ist saw her , and I wasnt too sure what I would say when I saw her .

    I felt bad for how I reacted to her and T though .

    It wasnt right for me to judge Nan on her choices ; I knew she was hurting and confused over Chester .

    She was only using Tyler as a distraction ¡­ I knew this and yet I still let my emotions get the best of me .

    Hello ? Tabby said , waving her hand in front of my face.

    blinked a few times , narrowing my eyes at her .

    Did you say something ? I asked .

    She rolled her eyes .

    You need to get your head back in the game , she said , folding her arms across her chest .

    This is serious , and you cant afford to be distracted .

    Since when did you be my coach ? I asked her , rolling my own eyes .

    Arent wepeting against each other ? Yes , but I like you and I dont want to see you dead , she said , narrowing her eyes at me .

    Thest two weeks of thepetition are death matches .

    We need to beser focused if we want to survive .

    I knew she was right ; I leaned against the wall , willing my body to calm dowIL Tabby studied me for a moment longer before she pursed her lips and stepped closer .

    Do you want to talk about it ? She asked , I could hear the sincerity in her tone and the kindness in her eyes .

    No , I admitted .

    She nodded and then thought about it for a moment .

    Want to go with me to see Group As second match ? I nodded .

    Yes , I said .

    I was eager to see what the next match would be ; my group didnt get to fight until tomorrow , and then well know who moves on to the next round .

    The arena was crowded when we arrived I found myself looking around , trying to get a glimpse of the one person I knew would be there .

    When I found him , my stomach swirled slightly , Gavin was seated with other Lycan Chairmen and the choice judges sat In  Chapter 0206 front of them .

    His expression remained stoic as he stared at the participants preparing themselves in the middle of the battlefield .

    Unlike thest match , this one they were all holding weapons .

    Oooh , we get to use weapons this round ! Tabby said with excitement .

    I wonder if we get to choose them ourselves .

    Im going to get a drink .

    Do you want anything ? I asked , my eyes remaining on Gavin .

    When he noticed me , eyes grew dark .

    his No , Im okay , Tabby said as she moved closer to the battlefield , desperate to get a closer look .

    Okay , I said , finally pulling my eyes away from Gavins and heading towards the drink stand .

    I thought about looking for Nan .

    I had ho idea where she was , and I was starting to get worried .

    She was most likely with Tyler , which made my stomach twist with nerves .

    I didnt trust him ; there was something about him that gave me a strange feeling , I thought about calling Chester and seeing if he could talk some sense into Nan or do something to keep her safe .

    But I knew Nan would be pissed that I butt in and also , it wasnt my ce .

    I had to stay out of this and just be there for her despite not agreeing with her choices .

    I was wandering around , lost in thought , barely noticing my surroundings or who was quickly approaching .

    I felt a warm hand wrap around my wrist and pull me into a broad chest .

    Arms wrapped around my body , pulling me into a corner and pressing me against a wall .

    We were in a secluded area , so no one could see us , but we were still outside , and my heart was racing as I peeked up to look at Cavins intense gaze .

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 0307 His eyes were so dark they were practically ck , and he was breathing heavily like he was trying to catch his breath .

    He was gazing down at me like he wanted to devour me .

    I instantly grew weak for him , and I found myself leaning against him for support , fearing that my legs would give in and Id fall to the ground , embarrassing myself .

    Before I could ask him what he was doing , his lips mmed into mine .

    He kissed me like he had been starving .

    and I was his food .

    His tongue slipped out of his mouth and shoved into mine , tasting me .

    He had one hand pressed against the wall above my head and the other hand cupping my lower back firmly , keeping me in ce between him and the wall .

    I had no intention of going anywhere .

    All rational thought slipped out of my brain the said he had me pressed against a wall .

    He nibbled on my lower lip , sucking on it and bringing it deeper into his mouth until it was swollen .

    A low growl escaped his throat , and I knew his wolf was at the surface .

    It made my own wolf perk and surge forward as well .

    It was a strange reaction for her to have ; thest person she had surged for was Ethan .

    When I was around him , back when I thought he loved me , it was often hard to control my wolf .

    She knew what she wanted , and she wasnt going to ask permission to get it .

    After Ethan broke our hearts and my wolf went into hibernation , I thought I would never feel that type of surge again .

    But she just did it as I was kissing Gavin .

    Something about Gavins kiss , his touch , was restoring her and making her who she was before Ethan came through like a tornado .

    Do you know how badly I wanted to do that the second I saw you ? Gavin whispered against my lips .

    I wrapped my arms around his neck , pulling him even closer to me and bringing his lips to mine again , kissing him back with just as much hunger .

    You are going to make me lose control , he growled .

    I smirked .

    Good , I said , licking his bottom lip .

    Be careful what you wish for , he replied .

    The timer went off for the first round , indicating that it was beginning .

    I put my hand on Gavins chest , stopping him from kissing me again .

    You should get back , I told him .

    They are going to wonder where youve gone .

    He stared at me for a moment before he pressed his forehead against mine .

    He took several deep breaths , making my cheeks flush .

    My room , he told me in a deep voice .

    Tonight .

    He pushed himself off the wall and stepped back , giving me space to recollect myself .

    I looked up at him and nodded .

    Tonight , I confirmed .

    Third Person POV I have the information you asked for , Adam said as he walked into the Parlor , Irene sat on the couch ; a pillow pressed to her chest Ethan had left a little while ago , he spent the night with her , as he does most every night .

    They snuggled and kissed , but for the most part nothing else .

    Cheater 0307  She stared at the ring on her finger and yed with the diamond , her heart weighing heavy in her chest .

    She knew Ethan was lying to her , but not having the proof was slowly killing her on the inside .

    She jumped at the sound of Adams voice and when she looked up , she saw that he was holding a small envelope .

    What ? She asked , blinking her eyes at the envelope .

    I looked up the license te , he rified .

    I have the information about the driver .

    She wasnt sure if she was ready for this , but she swallowed the lump in her throat and nodded for him to continue .

    He took a piece of paper out of the envelope and unfolded it .

    Her name is Ste Airborne , he exined .

    Shes from the Redmoon pack .

    Shes 21 years old and she works as a stripper in the city , at the club Luscious Women .

    He turned the paper so Irene could see the photo , and her heart dropped ; that was the woman she saw at Ethans house .

    What was a stripper doing at Ethans house ?

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 0308 Nan was back in the hotel suite when I returnedter in the evening .

    She was dressed in a pretty ck dress that rested just above her knees and showed off her cleavage from the low cut cor .

    Her short hair was pulled out of her face , and she had a lightyer of makeup on her face .

    Nan was the kind of girl who didnt need to wear a lot of makeup .

    She was more beautiful naturally , and she knew this .

    She was staring at herself in the mirror , a frown on her lips as she studied herself .

    She was examining the dress that I had never seen her wear before and the matching shoes that made her look tall and a bit ufortable .

    They were squeezing at her feet , cutting off her cirction .

    I frowned and furrowed my brows .

    New dress ? I asked , shutting the door behind me .

    Nan spun around to face me , her cheeks pink Oh , hi ¡­ she breathed .

    I didnt hear you walk in .

    She then nced down at her dress and her cheeks grew even redder .

    Tyler got me this dress for tonight .

    I told him I didnt have anything to wear for a concert , so he had this sent to the room .

    Hes getting you clothes now ? I asked , raising my eyebrows at her .

    She shrugged and nibbled on her lower lip .

    Its not like that , she argued quickly , her walls rising around her , protecting her .

    Im going to return them after .

    When I didnt say anything , tears filled her eyes , making my heart crack and my resolve fade .

    Im not here to chastise you , I told her , sighing .

    I wanted to apologize for what I said earlier .

    She shook her head .

    No , you were right , she told me .

    Im being awful .

    I shouldnt be hanging out with Tyler like this but hes a good distraction , Judy , and I need a distraction .

    Im still so upset about the Chester thing and Im not really sure how to react .

    Im not nning on being with Tyler after we return home .

    But for right now ¡­ I need the distraction .

    I nodded and stepped towards her , wrapping her in my arms and hugging her tightly .

    I get it , I told her softly .

    Im sorry I made you feel wrong about that .

    You are an a decisions .

    You know you better than anyone .

    adult and can make your own She smiled through her tears as we pulled away .

    I wiped a stray tear off her cheek with the back of my hand and we both chuckled softly .

    I didnt like fighting with Nan , but when we did , we usually made up quickly .

    Have fun tonight , I told her , nudging her arm .

    Are you going to dinner with the otherpetitors ? Nanasked , watching as I rummaged through the closet for something to wear .

    Nope , I told her with a grin , turning to look at her .

    I have other ns .

    Nan threw her head back andughed .

    She talked to me for while longer as I got dressed , preparing for my evening with Gavin By the time I was finished , Nan had len decency toe to the room and pick her up himself .

    I sco my head , reminding myself that it wasnt my ce to get volved to meet up with Tyler .

    He didnt even have the led at the thought but then quickly brushed it out of  Once I was done getting dressed , I grabbed my purse and hurried out of the room .

    Gavins suite was only a couple of doors down .

    As I approached his door , I took several deep breaths .

    Meeting like this was risky , anyone could walk by and see me going into his room .

    I knocked on the door lightly , but when there was no response , I knocked harder .

    There was still no response .

    Pressing my ear to the door , I tried to get a sign that he was even there .

    I heard nothing I scowled and nced at the time ; it was just after 7.

    He told me to meet him in his room tonight , so I assumed he meant around dinnertime where everyone else would be busy .

    I probably should have confirmed the exact time with him though I sighed and rummaged through my purse ; I wasnt nning on going to dinner tonight .

    I was too nervous about thepetition tomorrow and I just wanted to get into bed and spend a little time with Gavin .

    I knew I still had a copy of his room key from when I made that mistake at the front desk .

    Once I found the key , I let myself into his I shut the door behind me and put the key back into my purse .

    I slipped the purse off my shoulder and ced it on the kitchen counter .

    I walked around the room , taking in the scent of Gavin that surrounded me .

    It wasforting , and it seemed to put both my wolf and me and ease .

    I found my anxieties starting to melt away .

    I stared at the neatly made bed , ideas surfacing in my head wanted to surprise Gavin when he arrived .

    I wanted to be prepared for him .

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 0309 I was so busy getting dressed earlier that I hadnt stopped to think , maybe I shouldnt care what I wear because Im going to be taking it off anyway .

    With a smirk , I started to strip myself out of my clothes .

    I unhooked my bra , letting it fall to the ground , and I stepped out of my panties kicking them to the side .

    I waspletely naked as I slipped under his nkets on his bed and got myselffortable and ready for him .

    I waited ¡­ and waited .

    Time seemed to be taking forever to pass .

    With each moment passing , I grew more nervous .

    I kept asking myself if this was a good Idea ; maybe I shouldnt have let myself into his room .

    Maybe I should have assumed he meant tonight as inte tonight .

    I felt stupid ¡­ but I remained .

    I waited so long ¡­ Ipletely fell asleep , only to wake at the sound of the door opening and Gavin was speaking to someone as he backed into the room .

    Panic struck me when I heard the other voice and felt his powerful aura .

    It was another Lycan Chairmen .

    He was at the door of Gavins room , and I was in his bed ¡­ naked .

    Gavins POV Judy wasnt at the dinner as I expected she would be .

    I nced at the clock with a frown ; it was after 7.

    The dinner began half an hour ago .

    She should have been here .

    I didnt see Nan around here either and I wondered if they were together .

    I nced at my clock once more and sighed ; I wasnt hungry .

    I only came here because I wanted to see her , but secing she wasnt here , it was pointless for me to remain .

    quietly slipped out of the room without anyone noticing .

    Or so I thought nobody noticed .

    That is until I reached the elevators to the rooms , and I felt a firm hand on my shoulder .

    I turned to see Mica stepping onto the elevator with me .

    Leaving so soon ? He asked , You havent eaten yet .

    Not hungry , I replied , my face remaining expressionless as I pressed my floor number .

    You left quickly after thepetition earlier .

    What did you think about the opponents ? I think a few of them are going to go a long way .

    Its going to be hard cutting a few of them .

    I nodded , not entirely sure why he was talking to me or following me .

    Not all of them will survive next week , 1 murmured .

    Stick to the ones who will .

    After Group Bs turn tomorrow , I think we should sit down with the others and the judges and discuss it together , Mica suggested .

    The elevator doors opened , and I stepped out , Mica following me as I walked down the hallway and toward my room .

    I could smell Judys scent nearby and I knew she was here recently .

    I grabbed my room key out of my pocket .

    Mica leaned against the wall , studying me , Youve been offtely .

    Is it because of Levi ? Is he causing ou problems again ? Mica asked .

    I didnt trust any of the other Lycan chairmen with my business ; Mica and I had been friends of a sort for a while , and he knew better than anyone my ongoing feud with Lev But that didnt mean I truly trusted Mica with any type of Information .

    Im just keeping my distance from him , I murmured as I pushed the door open .

    I turned my back and faced Mica .

    He looked like he wanted to walk into my room with me , but that was thest thing I wanted .

    Was there anything else you needed , Mica ? If you dont mind I- Her scent hit me like a freight train , and I heard her inhaling a gasp from my bed .

    Judy was in my room .

    I was frozen at the doorway as Mica frowned at me ; he tried to nce into my room , probably hearing something as well , but I blocked his view .

    You should get back to the dinner before they wonder where you are , I told him , my eyes narrowing in his direction .

    He studied me for a long while before trying to nce in my room again .

    Is everything okay ? He asked , his brows furrowed .

    Nice talking to you , I muttered as I back into my room .

    He looked as if he were about to say something else , but I didnt give him that chance .

    I mmed the door in his face and quickly locked it before he could even think to open it .

    I let out a breath as I waited for him to leave .

    After a minute , I heard him retreating from the door .

    I turned around to find that my bed was empty , but it was a bit disheveled .

    Someone was clearly in it .

    As I walked around the bed , her scent grew even stronger until I was practically feral with need .

    I bent down slightly and when I saw her closed eyes and her naked body hiding under my bed , I grinned .

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 0310 Judys POV This was probably a stupid n .

    I mean , we were all wolf shifters , so Mica and Gavin could probably smell me .

    I closed my eyes and held my breath as I hid under Gavins hotel bed .

    I felt like a child , ying hide and seek , except I was naked .

    My clothes were tucked beneath me .

    I managed to grab them before I slid off the bed and rolled underneath it .

    I could hear the distinct voices at the doorway , though I wasnt paying attention to what they were saying .

    Gavin soon dismissed Mica , much to my relief .

    After the door was shut , Gavin waited a few moments .

    We both heard Alpha Micas footsteps retreating and I let out of the breath I had been holding .

    I still didnte out from under the bed though .

    Truth be told , I was embarrassed .

    This was such a stupid n .

    Why did I think breaking into his hotel suite andying in his bed naked while he wasnt here was a good idea ? I could feel the heat on my cheeks growing with each passing second .

    I heard Gavins footsteps getting closer to the bed and my heart pounded wildly against my ribcage .

    Then , he stopped .

    I wasnt sure what he was doing , but I could see that his feet were only inches from me .

    I kind of hoped he would just go to the bathroom so I could slip out undetected , but I knew I wasnt that lucky .

    Are you going to stay under there all night ? He asked , his voice deep .

    I should have known that he knew I was here this whole time .

    I felt ridiculous hiding like that .

    Do you think maybe you can go to the bathroom ? I asked him , my voiceing out as a squeak .

    What ? He asked in return .

    Id like to sneak out , I whispered , my tone trembling .

    But I cant do that when youre watching me .

    Can you Just go to the bathroom ? At this point , I was desperate .

    He was quiet for a long while ; I thought maybe he would put me out of my misery and go into the bathroom so I could leave and pretend this terrible thing never happened .

    But when he didnt make any effort to move , hope started to fade a little .

    I felt him nearing closer until he was only inches from me , and then he bent , getting a better look at me .

    My checks burned even more .

    Or you cane out from under the bed , he suggested , keeping his tone low With a pounding heart , I cursed under my breath .

    As I slid it from under the bed , he grabbed my arm , helping me to untangle myself fully , I hadnt realized how long I was under there because my body felt all tangled and stiff His warm hands cupped the smell of my back as I stood to my feet .

    I was wildly aware that I waspletely naked , and I should have been more embarrassed .

    Then again , I was a shifter , and nudity wasnt really a big deal amongst us .

    What are you doing it here ? He asked , his eyes narrowe I felt small at that moment like he was a father scoldingh child .

    thought we were meeting tonight , Ladmitted , nibbling on my lower lip .

    Im sorry for Inmiding  Chapter 0310 I assumed youde here after dinner , he told me , cing my chin between his fingers and pulling my head up so I was looking at him .

    I sucked in a sharp breath when I saw the look in his eyes ; they were dark and filled with a hunger that sent a shiver throughout my body .

    I wasnt hungry , I managed to say , my voice barely audible .

    His eyes darkened even more , to the point that they were practically ck .

    Thats unfortunate , he said , stepping closer to me .

    He ran his fingers down the nape of my neck and across my shoulders .

    Goosebumps formed across my flesh as his fingers found their way down the sides of my breasts , which hardened from the cold room temperature .

    Eventually , his hand was around my hip , and he pulled me into him , my naked body against his very clothed body .

    Because Im starving , he finished his sentence as he took me in , his nostrils ring .

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 0311 I ran my fingers up his chest and wrapped them around his neck , pulling him closer to me so I could press his lips .

    against mine , but he pulled back slightly , denying me and hurting my ego a little .

    I pouted when I saw the pure amusement in his eyes .

    Not yet , he said , stepping away from me .

    I want to savor you ¡­ but also you need to be punished for breaking into my room and hiding from me .

    My checks burned as I folded my arms across my chest .

    I watched himzily walk around the room as he slowly unbuttoned his shirt , his abs bing apparent to me with each removed button .

    It wasnt you I was hiding from , I told him , my eyes watching him warily .

    Maybe not at first , he told me , his eyes finding mine .

    But after Mica had left , you remained hidden .

    Why ? I swallowed the lump in my throat and stared at the ground .

    That was a mistake because he was closing the gap between us before I could even blink .

    I looked up at him and saw his wolf sh through his eyes , making me shudder .

    Dont look away from me , he said in a low growl ; I shivered .

    Answer my question .

    Why did you hide from me ? I was embarrassed , I whispered .

    Why ? He asked , his lips were so close to mine that if he moved just a little closer our lips would be touching .

    His eyes dropped to my mouth , waiting with bated breath for me to answer .

    Because ¡­ my voice trailed off as his lips delicately brushed mine .

    Because why ? He asked in a hushed whisper , nipping at my bottom lip .

    Because Im naked ¡­ I whispered back , peeking up at his dark eyes through myshes .

    He ran his fingers down the sides of my body , pulling me into him .

    I gasped when he cupped my ass , lifting me up slightly so was rubbing my core against his budge .

    Dont ever be embarrassed about being naked in my bed , he said as his lips crashed against mine .

    The kiss was anything but sweet ; it was filled with a primaleed that made my heart race in my chest .

    He lifted me into his arms and forced my legs around his waist as he deepened the kiss , his tongue tangling with mine .

    I couldnt help the moan that escaped my lips as he scratched his nails down his back .

    It seemed no matter how physically close to him I was , I couldnt quite get close enough .

    I scratched him , needing to be even closer .

    We both fell onto the bed , Gavin remained on top of me as he kissed the nape of my neck , his teeth grazing across the softest part of my flesh and making me tremble .

    He ran his lips down my shoulders and across my chest .

    My bare breasts were hardening from his touch as goosebumps clung to my flesh .

    Iarched my back as his teeth tugged at one of my nipples ; he yed with the other one with his fingers , tugging on it and making shocks of pleasure course through my body .

    Everywhere he touched became hyper sensitive .

    I felt tingles and electricity everywhere in his path .

    The warmth of his body prated mine and it felt as if he was bringing me back to life after Ive been dead for so long .

    It felt like taking that first breath of air after I spent a Arfetime drowning in the ocean .

    With every touch , with every contact his skin made with mine , my heart beat a little bit quicker .

    Had it always been like this between us ? Or was this something that was entirely brand new ? Before we came to this country , before we even knew that were both going to be here , our rtionship had Chapter 0311  gotten rocky .

    I didnt think we were going to continue our sexual rtionship when I returned , but here he was ¡­.

    and here I was , entangled with one another as we kissed and touched each others bodies .

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 0312 He lifted his shirt over his head , throwing it to the ground down his tan ridges , my mouth watering at the sight of him look at him .

    It should be illegal to be this good looking checked out in incredible body , running my fingers He was so good looking that it physically hurt me to I ran my tongue down his torso , wanting to taste this man .

    could taste the salt from his sweat and the sweetness that radiated off him .

    He quickly undid his pants , pulling them down , along with his underwear .

    His member was heavy as it was released .

    I wrapped my fingers around him , needing to touch him and make him feel exactly how he made me feel .

    I licked my lips , eager to satisfy him as he stroked himself in front of my face , teasing me with what he knew I wanted .

    He ced the tip against my lips , and I kissed it gently , but just as my tongue darted back , he pulled away , his eyes dark as his wolf fought to take control , my own wolf surging forward , eager to get to him just as I Was I pulled her back , confused by her reaction Thankfully , Gavin didnt seem to notice .

    He brushed his fingers through my hair , tucking a strand behind my ear .

    Not so fast , he told me .

    I want to see you squirm first .

    He ran his fingers down my chest and cupped my breast , squeezing it yfully and pulling another moan from my lips .

    He continued to stroke himself and watching him get even bigger was driving me crazy .

    I wanted to touch him .

    I reached my hand up , but he stepped back .

    I was immediately cold from theck of nearness , and I pouted without meaning to .

    If you want this , beg for it .

    I blinked and looked up at him .

    What ? I asked , my toneing out breathy .

    He smirked as he ced the tip against my lips again You heard me , he teased .

    Beg .

    I stared at him for a moment longer before a stifled smile made the corner of my lips twitch .

    Please , Gavin ¡­ I want it ¡­ please give it to me , I told him in the p¨¨ppiest sounding tone I could muster .

    I was surprised when he belted outughing ; he didntugh often , but when he did , it made my heart flip in my chest .

    It was a nice sound , and I wanted to make himugh more and for longer , Thats how you beg ? He asked , raising his brows What do you expect from me ? I replied .

    I dont beg .

    I suppose you deserve it then , he said .

    Open .

    Lopened my mouth without hesitation , and he shoved his member into my mouth .

    I swirled my tongue all around his shaft , bringing him further and deeper into my throat .

    He ran his fingers through my hair , thrusting into me , his cock twitching with satisfaction every time I sucked in .

    He let out a Throaty growl and a deep moan as he closed his eyes , taking in every feeling I was providing hini .

    He spoke my name in a low tone that sent a shiver through ut my body .

    I loved the sound of my name off his lips .

    Chapter 0312  When he came undone , it was hard , and it was a lot .

    I pulled away from him , smiling up as he kissed me deeply , his tongue invading my mouth .

    You should get some sleep , he told me with a wry smile .

    I blinked .

    What ? I asked .

    He grinned and pulled me to my feet .

    Wee to your punishment .

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 0313 Judys POV  Wee to my punishment ? Was he seriously going to deprive me of an orgasm just because I hid from him ? The look on his face showed amusement , but I knew from the look he was giving me that he was dead serious .

    He really wasnt going to return the favor .

    I stood from my ce , stillpletely naked , pouting up at him .

    This is cruel and unusual punishment , Iined , folding my arms across my chest , and sessfully shielding my breasts from him in the process .

    He grinned and leaned down , pressing his lips to my forehead .

    I never said I was a fait man , he told me .

    Come on .

    He pulled me with him until I was lying in the bed , the pillow resting behind my back and the nket scrunched to my feet .

    He pulled the nket over my naked form , covering the rest of me .

    He didnt bother getting dressed as he walked around the bed and slid in beside me .

    Sleep .

    You have a big day tomorrow at your second match , and you need to be up early .

    I knew he was right , but still , I was horny and now Im frustrated .

    Sighing , I rested my head on the pillow and tumed away from him .

    I should have known it wouldnt be that easy though ; he wrapped me in his arms acting the part of the big spoon and he rested his face in the crook of my neck , inhaling my scent deeply .

    I wasnt sure what that was about , but I decided to let it go for now .

    I closed my eyes , and within a few minutes , I finally fell asleep .

    Third Person POV Nan stood shell shocked as embarrassment clouded her .

    She had never seen a fight up close and personal like this before , at least not ones that werent in wolf form .

    But this .

    this was something different .

    This wasnt training or wolves defending their territory , this was a man showing Nin his true colors and she didnt exactly like what she was seeing Tyler had blown ament way out of proportion .

    He left to use the bathroom , leaving Nan alone at the concert .

    A man approached her and started to talk to her .

    Nan found nothing bad about the man ; he was an older gentleman and had a kind smile .

    In a way , it kind of reminded her of Chesters smile .

    This man also had a cute dimple on the side of this cheek that deepened the more he smiled .

    He was also easy on the eyes , but Nan wasnt romantically interested in him .

    She had only just met him , and she didnt get the vibe that he was interested in her either They spoke about the band mostly and how it was his favorite singer .

    Nan had never even heard of this band until tonight , so that piqued the guys interest even more and he started to pry into her favorite music tastes .

    He was about to part ways with her , spotting a friend that was waiting for , a pretty girl with a short skirt and phie styled tunde hair , Nairavsumed that was his date .

    He gave Nan a quick side hug and told her that she locked beautiful and to keep shulling He noticed she was owning a lot and that was the reason he came to speak cented l¨¹ritake her undle Just as she was tuning him , Tyler intenupted and start Hyler woulds Listen to her .

    He started to yell at her as wy to yell at him Nan tried to exin the situation , but calling her awtuthames And then he started to fight with the guy .

    They were in the middle of fighting and tears streamed down Nans cheeks as the security team came to break it up .

    The girl that the guy was with was also staring at the scene , her cheeks flushed and her mouth agape .

    Nan had never been more embarrassed when the security asked her to apany them outside ; they told her that she and her boyfriend couldnt stay .

    Nan tried to exin the situation , but nobody was listening to her and soon , she fell silent as everyone around her stared and whispered Nan was silent as she sat in the car , waiting for Tyler to finish speaking to the security team .

    Once they cleared him to leave , he got into the drivers seat and sped away , heading back to the resort .

    They were about 30 minutes from the resort and Nans stomach was a mess .

    She fought back the urge to cry again as she stared out the window .

    The sun had set for the day and was reced by a gorgeous half full moon and sparkling stars that twinkled above them as if they were shining just for her .

    The silence was thick and awkward , and Nan thought she was going to be sick .

    Im sorry , Tyler finally said ; it was about 15 minutes into the drive when he finally spoke .

    She turned to look at him ; not sure what to say .

    This was technically their second date ; they had only known each other for 3 or 4 days and things were already soplicated .

    She wasnt sure if this was worth the unavoidable heartbreak once she was left .

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 0314 I saw him flirting with you , and I guess I just went crazy , he admitted .

    Theard what he said ¡­ and I got scared .

    Tyler we arent exclusive , she blurted , her eyes narrowed .

    She was proud of how strong her voice sounded when all she really wanted to do was cry .

    He nodded , his mouth pressing in a thin line .

    I know , but I was hoping that could change soon ? He asked .

    When she didnt respond right away , he nced her way before looking back at the road Im not really looking for anything serious right now , she told him , her teeth digging so hard into her bottom lip that she tasted blood .

    She was nervous around him now , she didnt trust him .

    I know , but I thought we could just get to know one another and see where it goes from there , he said softly .

    Im sorry if Im moving too fast .

    I just really like you , Nan want us to spend as much time together as we can before you have to leave .

    Nan couldnt seem to look at him ; she kept her eyes fixed out her window .

    She thought about Chester and the pain she endured before she arrived in this country .

    She was so depressed she drank herself unconscious ; she got alcohol poisoning and had to spend time in the hospital .

    The embarrassment she felt tonight was nothing inparison to the pain she felt from Chester .

    If not anything more , Tyler was still a good distraction for her and while Judy was busy with the tournament and dealing with her situation with Gavin , Nan could use a distraction , Maybe we can try again tomorrow night ? Nan suggested after a long while of silence .

    Really ? Tyler asked , peeking over at her .

    The resort carne into view and Nan was relieved to see it .

    She really wanted to return to her room and get some sleep ; maybe have a girl chat with Judy .

    She needed to talk to someone who wasnt Tyler .

    Yeah , she said after another pause , thinking about her response carefully beforemitting .

    Awesome , he breathed .

    Maybe we can do dinner and some dancing ? I know a ce in the city .

    I can get us in for free .

    Nan nodded thoughtfully ; she loved to dance .

    It was a hidden talent she had .

    If she didnt aspire to own her own .

    restaurant one day , she would have opted to be a dancer .

    Sound good , she said , forcing a simile .

    Tyler parked the car , and Nan took her seatbelt off .

    She thought about ditching Tyler in the parking lot and finding her own way back to the resort .

    But Tyler insisted on walking with her , iming he didnt want her to be wandering around alone .

    Once they were at her hotel room suite , he boldly brushed his lips across her , giving her a quick kiss .

    He had asked toe inside , but Nan told him that Judy was inside , and she didnt want to disturb her .

    Begrudgingly , Tyler gave her another peck on the lips and then retreated .

    As soon as Nan was in the room with the door shut , she let out a shuddering breath .

    She wasnt sure why she was feeling so pent up , but her heart and body were at war with one another , pulling her in two different directions .

    Due wanted lier far away from Tyler and the other wanted cling to him .

    Then , there was her wolf who only Needless to say , Nat was confused When she saw that Judy wasnt in the room , she frowned .

    She was disappointed though she knew that Judy was most likely still with Gavin .

    She was probably not going to retum for the night .

    With her thoughts heavy , Nan decided to go to bed .

    Meanwhile , Alpha Levi sat in one of the resortste night caf¨¦s .

    He sipped on his cappino , his book resting on hisp as he ignored the new presence that appeared in front of him , sitting in the empty space .

    you brought me ? Levi asked , his eyes remaining fixed on his book .

    It was as if he had asked What news have how the weather was .

    She wasnt at the dinner , and Alpha Gavin left early .

    I think they are together .

    Which means your suspicions were correct .

    It wasnt just a one night stand ¡­ they are actively sleeping together .

    Alpha Levi nodded thoughtfully ; his fingers drumming on the table as he stared down at his half drunk cappino .

    He had spent a long time trying to uncover Gavins weaknesses , but Gavin never showed any signs of having any .

    If Gavin really was seeing Judy Montague , that could make her a weakness .

    Keep getting close to her , Levi said , his eyes lifting to face the person sitting in the seat across from her .

    I want to know what makes Judy so special and why shes quickly bing Alpha Landrys weakness .

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 0315 Judys POV Gavin wasnt in bed when I woke up the next morning .

    Part of me wasnt surprised ; I had a feeling he would be gone before I woke up .

    His side of the bed was cold , so I knew he hadnt been there in a while .

    I woke from the sound of my phone ringing ; it was Levis Beta telling me to arrive at the gym at 7 arn , 2 hours earlier than scheduled .

    I went back to my hotel suite to change clothes .

    Nanpletely passed outst night and was still sleeping soundlessly in her bed , so I tiptoed around her .

    I was curious as to how her date wentst night , but it was a conversation that would have to be hadter , after todayspetition .

    Changing into my workout bra and skintight yoga pants I threw my hair into a messy pony before retreating from the room .

    I hurried across the resort and made it to the gym in record time .

    I expected to see everybody there like I would at the arena before thepetition , but I was surprised to see only a select fewpetitors , along with Alpha Levi , his Beta , and Alpha Mica .

    There was no sign of Gavin or Alpha Jeremy .

    Tabe lying if I said I wasnt disappointed that Gavin wasnt here .

    I nced at my watch with a frown ; it was exactly 7 am but there were only 5petitors here including me .

    Shouldnt there be a lot more ? Thank you all foring , Levi said , stepping , forward .

    His eyes scanned each of us for a moment before he continued .

    Part of being a Gamma means your sleep could be interrupted at any time .

    You all conquered that in record time which further proves that weve chosen the right ones .

    Mica nodded in agreement .

    My brows furrowed as I stared arnongst the men .

    As you know , the second portion of thepetition is all about weapons .

    We will be looking at a number of factors , such as how you handle the weapon and whether are you able to use it without killing anyone .

    We all nced at one another with frowns , none of us knowing what was going on .

    Looking back at Levi , his eyes found mine and they narrowed .

    Each opponent gets one weapon each , he continued , only this time , it was like he was speaking to me directly .

    the ¦§ Um excuse me ¡­ One of thepetitors said , raising her hand timidly .

    Levi nced at her and nodded for her to continue .

    where is everyone else ? She proceeded to ask the question we were all wondering 1 swear , I saw a stile twitching at the corner of his lips .

    They will be picking their weapons afterward .

    You s get to choose yours first .

    The Lycan and the chosen judges bad roade a decision based on yourst round .

    Youve impresed them Prezes enged all around me , but was too focused on Levi to really hear what the others were saving Levis he flickered to the and heat erupted in my cheeks .

    Something about bim didnt sit right with me and I dont Hl 10 % the fact that hes just Gavins enemy .

    He looked me like he held secrets , Yon by the top .

    Congrattions , he continued , his to never changing but his syen darkening This donen as one of the top - Chapter 0315 The others were just as excited , and it was clear on their faces .

    One of the judges led us into the weaponry unit and my mouth dropped open at the sight of it all .

    There were so many weapons of a different variety .

    I used most of them before ; some I was better at using than others .

    My eyes immediately went to the bow and arrow .

    I thought about that being my weapon of choice because I had always excelled at my aim .

    But then I thought against it , that might be a little too easy and expected , so I went with something else .

    I went through each weapon, my fingers grazing the handles of the swords .

    One of the girls saw the bow and arrow and immediately went for it .

    Another one grabbed a nun chunk .

    Both guys grabbed a sword .

    I thought about darrow grabbing a sword too , but I wanted more of a challenge .

    And thats when I saw them ¡­ knives .

    I had never actually used a knife to fight before , and I knew probably should have stuck with something I was confident in ¡­ but I really wanted to challenge myself .

    Thats what this was all about ¡­ right ? As I walked over to them , I scanned each one .

    They were all different sizes and shapes , but equally deadly .

    Theye in a bundle , Levi exined from behind me , startling me .

    I turned to see him watching me .

    Theres 5 of them in each bundle , he continued to exin .

    Have you used them before ? I shook my head , admitting that I wasnt trained in knife fighting .

    Im good at learning new things though , I told him .

    He raised his brows .

    Is this really the time to start learning new skills ? He asked .

    What better way to impress the judges ? I asked in return I saw a smile twitching at the corner of his lips and a look of amusement crossed his face , but it was gone in a sh .

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 0316 You are confident .

    It could get you killed , he told me .

    Then the other yer will be eliminated , I told him , shrugging a shoulder as I turned back to the knives .

    This week yes , Levi said , folding his arms across his chest .

    But next week will be death matches and that confidence of we wont save you worry about that next week , I replied simply without looking at him .

    Ill worn He was quiet for a moment before he barked outughter , startling me once more .

    I turned to look at him and he ran his fingers through his hair .

    Well , youve certainly impressed me already Miss Montague , he told me , turning to walk away .

    I just hope you live to see the end .

    And with those parting words , he walked away .

    I turned back to the knives , my mind already made up .

    I grabbed them and wandered back towards the others who were patiently waiting .

    While I stood with the others , I took my time putting the knives in certain parts of my attire .

    I wedged one in each of mybat boots , another in the back pocket of my legs , and others in each of my front pockets .

    The handles were ck and blended in with my leggings well enough .

    At that moment I was d I chose the ones with the pockets .

    Tabby saw me as I walked onto the arena with the others .

    She nced behind me at the others who were carrying their weapons and practicing .

    Then her eyes studied me , noticing the knives in my boots and pockets , her eyes widening You got here early ? She asked when I approached I nodded .

    Apparently , I was chosen as a top 5.

    We got to choose our weapons first , I told her .

    Theres limited supplies of each weapon so you better get there fast , I proceeded to warn Congrats , she said, a small frown on her lips .

    Her tone was almost dismissive , and I could tell her mind was elsewhere .

    I couldnt tell if she was happy for me ¡­ or upsee Well good luck out there , she added as she sauntered over to the others who were lining up to choose their weapons next .

    Judy ! I turned to see Sammy walking towards me with a right smile .

    Good luck today .

    I came to support you .

    I was surprised to see her ; I thought she would be with her boyfriend supporting him , not supporting thepetition .

    What about your boyfriend ? I asked .

    Shouldnt you be on his team ? She shrugged .

    Hes Group A so he already went yesterday , she exine How did lie do ? I asked , not wanting to make it sound like I was fishing for information , even though I was .

    It Ednt hurt to find out where the others stood .

    He did time .

    He had to see a medie for a minor injury , but he cleared him for the next round , she told me .

    He left me all alone today .

    Something about working out with is buddies , So , I figured Ide here and show you Some support .

    Chapter 0316 I nodded thoughtfully .

    Well , I could use all the support I could get .

    Ive never actually used these things before , I admitted , patting my pockets that held the knives .

    But Ive used daggers , so Im sure they arent much different .

    Just smaller , thinner , and much lighter than Im used to .

    She frowned .

    You should have chosen a weapon you were good at to increase your chances , she told me .

    You could get hurt , if you arent careful .

    What better way to impress the judges ? I asked , smirking .

    I might even impress myself .

    She chuckled .

    Well , good luck .

    Maybe we can hang outter? She suggested .

    I kind of wanted to do a girls night or something .

    Friends donte easy to me and you and Nan seem like really fun girls .

    That would be great .

    If you see Nan , can you tell her to wall for me after the match ? Sure , she said , then she turned and sauntered off .

    I went towards the center of the arena to prepare for the battle and get into position .

    My eyes wandered around the stadium until they found Gavin , seated with the other Lyca Chairmen .

    Lycan Mica was talking to him , but he didnt seem to be paying attention .

    His eyes were on me .

    I held his eyes for a long while , time seeming to stand still .

    My heart was pounding heavily in my chest as heat rose in my cheeks .

    It was only when I saw Alpha Levi staring at me that I managed to pull my eyes away from where they were seated .

    Wee to the second portion of thepetition , the announcer spoke through the loudspeaker , silencing the murmuring audience .

    This time you will be using weapons .

    Killing is forbidden , and if its done , youll be eliminated .

    This is not a death match .

    You are judged based on your skills using weapons and your ability to aim properly .

    Medics are nearby ; if you are too injured to continue , youll be taken to the infirmary and eliminated from thepetition .

    Good luck .

    The crackling of the loudspeaker made me flinch and then the announcer spoke again after a long pause .

    3 ¡­ 2.

    1.

    Begin !

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 0317 Judys POV I didnt really have a n for attack during this round .

    Everybody was kind of everywhere and if I didnt move fast I would get hurt by one of the many flying weapons .

    I ducked when a sword went spiraling through the air , nearly nipping my ear in the process .

    I ignored the gasps and cheers from the crowd around me as I ran , trying to find an opening so I could take in my surroundings and find the weakest My eyes found Tabby , she had a bow and arrow and was shooting it in the direction of one of thergest guys .

    He had a sword and was able to whack the arrow off course , making it shoot anotherpetitor in the back .

    He went down almost immediately .

    He was dragged away by the on scene medics ; my stomach churned at the sight .

    The medics wore gear that prevented them from getting hurt by most weapons , including bulletproof vests .

    I couldnt watch the scene long because someone else ran up to me with a sword in hand .

    I managed to dodge the attack .

    When I spun around , I clenched my fist and punched him in the face .

    I heard his nose cracking from the force .

    1ignored the pain in my hand and did a backflip away from the attacker , kicking him in the process and making him stagger backward again .

    Though blood poured from his nose , once he got his footing , he ran towards me , anger clear on his face as he swung his sword at my feet , trying to get me off bnce .

    I jumped over the sword and kicked his chest again , doing another backflip andnding effortlessly on my feet behind him .

    He went down within the second , unable to catch his footing a second time , and dropping his weapon to the ground .

    I grabbed the sword off the ground and pointed it at him , my eyes zing with fury .

    He stared up at me , blood caked on his face and his eyes wide .

    For a second , I thought hed fight me again .

    But he didnt ; be was surrendering- Just as I was about to head to the nextpetitor an arrow flew straight at me and pierced my left shoulder .

    I hissed in pain as the arrow wedged itself in my flesh and I heard the crowd gasping in shock from the impact .

    From the corner of my eye , I saw Gavin standing to his feet .

    I paid him no attention though .

    I spun around to see a man in the distance , his bow pointed right at me as he readied another arrow .

    I grabbed the end of the arrow sticking out of me and pulled it out of my shoulder , wincing at the pain .

    It would need to be bandaged before my wolf could properly heal me .

    Blood seeped into my shirt , and I started to feel hot and lightheaded from the loss of blood , but I knew I needed to maintain my focus .

    I dodged the second arrow that came flying at me , aiming for my other shoulder .

    I grabbed one of the knives that was tucked in my boot , and threw it at him without a second thought .

    The knife spiraled through the air and took out his leg.

    He went to the ground in an instant .

    I ran towards him , grabbing another knife , ready to stab him again , but I was tripped by bnotherpetitor .

    I fell to my stomach and Immediately rolled to my back .

    Just as he was about to lunge at me , I kicked my feet and got him right in the stomach , making him stumble back .

    1 jumped to my feet and punched him in the face before he could make another attack .

    I got him in a headlock and we both tumbled to the ground .

    I grabbed a knife and put it to his throat .

    Surrender ! I growled , my wolf surging forward , giving my voice that extra force .

    You cant kill me , he rasped out .

    Youll be eliminated .

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 0318 I can make it so you can never talk again , I seethed , pressing the knife firmly against his juggler .

    I felt blood ridding down his neck and onto my forearm .

    He was quiet for a moment , trying to figure out if I was serious or I felt his body rxing and the weapon he held fell to the ground He was surrendering 1 released him and got back to my feet .

    He made the right choice because I was seriously considering making him Within the second , medics came and escorted him off the battleground .

    I fought my way through the otherpetitors , dodging and counter attacking .

    I ignored the blood oozing from my shoulder and the pain that came with it .

    Getting shot byan arrow really sucked and I was determined to get him back for that .

    I had my eyes set on that cocky son of a bitch as he released more arrows at the others , a smug smile on his lips .

    My eyes shifted to the other side of him and they grew wide when I saw what was happening .

    Tabby was surrounded by a ton of men , each of them with a sick look in their eyes .

    She was shorter in her human form , but in her wolf form , she was fairlyrge .

    Too bad she couldnt shift ; I knew shed be able to take them all instant .

    She held the bow to her chest , her eyes wide asrger men surrounded her .

    I grabbed the rest of my knives and ran towards them , no longer interested in my main target .

    As I jumped through the air , using some of the other men as a way to get higher into the sky , I released all the ves , making them fly through the air at a fast speed .

    Each knife hitting the guys that were surrounding Tabby .

    I aimed them perfectly so they would hit a non critical point on their skin , but hard enough that it would take them down upon impact .

    Inded on the ground in front of Tabby as the men around her whaled in pain on the ground with stab wounds .

    Tabbys breathing was heavy as she looked up at me .

    I thought I was a goner , she admitted .

    Where did you evene from ? I thought you could use some help , I brushed the dirt off her shoulder and gave her a small smile .

    Thanks , she breathed .

    Just then , we were both bombarded with morepetitors I grabbed my blood soaked knives on the ground and turned to Tabby who was readying an arrow Come with me ! I ordered as I ran towards the forest ground .

    She ran with me until we were in a clearing ; I was well aware that there were others following us , trying to take us down but I refused to turn around and give them an opening I reached the tree that held the zipline , the zipline went from one side of the arena to the other and nobody had dated to use it yet Until now What are you doing ? Tabery asked as I started to climb up the giant oak tree .

    Come on , I told her as I reached the halfway point .

    It was effortless on my part , and I didnt have to look down  Chapter 0310 to know that we were being chased ; I could hear their rapid footsteps close by and if Tabby didnt hurry , she would find herself on the opposite end of the battle .

    She hesitated for a moment , but as another arrow flew by her face , catching her attention , she immediately started to follow me up the tree .

    She struggled to keep up , but she managed .

    Soon , we were on top of the great oak .

    I grabbed hold of the zipline , waiting for Tabby to catch up .

    I stared down at thepetitors who were fighting with one another .

    There were many who passed out on the ground already ; some too injured to move on and others just surrendering .

    The medics were trying to round up the injured and get them off the battleground .

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 0319 My eyes found Gavin who wasnt watching the fight with everyone else , he was watching me .

    His eyes remained on mine and for a moment , I saw a flicker of worry in them .

    Whats the n ? Tabby asked , staring down at the ground .

    There were a few others who were trying to climb the tree as well , they werent as fast though , so I knew I had a bit of time toe up with something With a pounding heart , I turned to her , ncing at her weapon .

    How many arrows do you have left ? I asked .

    About 3.

    she told me .

    I wasnt able to collect the ones I used I nodded and stared down at the arena .

    There were a few really strong men who were fighting effortlessly , and I knew if I were to fight them one on one , I wouldnt stand much of a chance .

    I was a skilled fighter , but I was aware that others were better than me and stronger .

    If I wanted to make it out of here on top , I would need to eliminate those men .

    Hows your aim ? I asked her .

    Better than most , she told me proudly .

    I nodded as I grabbed the zipline handles .

    See those men over there , I asked , pointing at the two who were ganging up on another woman who was struggling to maintain her stance .

    Tabby nodded .

    Aim for them , I told her .

    Im going to aim for those guys over there , I said , pointing at another set of men who were fighting with one another .

    She looked uncertain as she nibbled on her lower lip .

    The ones who had followed us were almost at the top of the tree .

    We didnt have time to debate this any further .

    Grab my waist , I ordered loudly.

    Without hesitation , she grabbed a hold of my waist .

    I jumped and allowed the zipline to take us through the air .

    Tabby grabbed her bow and arrow while keeping a tight hold on me and she aimed for the men I told her to aim for .

    She released the arrow , and it flew into the air , piercing one of the guys in the back of the shoulder , careful not to hit his heart .

    He went down in an instant and she cheered at the sight .

    She prepared another arrow as I readied one of my knives .

    I whipped the de at the first guy who shot me with an arrow , and it pierced him in the arm , disarming him and injuring him in the same instant .

    He let out a howl and fell to the ground .

    Tabby managed to shoot another man and then prepared herst arrow in the same instant .

    She really was good at alming , wed have to share strategies when this whole thing was over .

    I threw another knife and pierced someone in the lower back , making their back arch and then fall The crowd oofed at the sight .

    Il to the ground .

    Chapter 0319  I dont know if I can hold on much longer ! Tabby said , fear is evident in her tone .

    Her hand was startling to loosen around my waist , and I knew she was struggling .

    We were only halfway to the other side .

    This zipline wasnt fast enough and I knew it the second we started moving I didnt give her a chance to prepare .

    I released my hold on the handles and we both fell through the sky .

    Her screams pierced the arena and silenced the crowd .

    The ground approached fast , and Inded with a loud thud , trying to cushion Tabbys fall .

    Shended on top of me and immediately rolled off as pain shot through my body It wasnt from the fall though ; it was from an arrow that shot me in the back the second Inded on the ground .

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 0320 Gavins POV The crowd was silent when Judy fell through the sky andnded on the ground , but chaos broke out as they watched an arrow piercing her back and sticking out through her stomach Judys face had gone pale almost mimediately after and she struggled to stay awake .

    There was no way she could continue after this .

    She was out Everything happened in a blur after that ; one minute Mica was speaking to me , and the next I was on the battleground kneeling over Judys still and blood soaked form .

    As the medics arrived , I red at them , my eyes glowing as my wolf fought to take control .

    They werent fast nough ; I had been here for almost 2 minutes , trying to stop the bleeding with my hands and attempting to get her to open her eyes and there wasnt a single medic nearby What took you so long ? I asked through my teeth .

    She needs help ! One of the medics nced at the others with a frown before they jumped into action .

    I let out a growl , urging them to hurry .

    I wasnt sure what was up with my wolf because he had never acted this way before , but he was fighting me for control the longer the medics took Its a pretty bad injury , one of the medics said , assessing the damage .

    It doesnt look like it hit any vital organs though .

    We shouldnt take it out until we get her to the examination room .

    The others nodded in agreement .

    Get the stretcher , one of them said to another.

    This is the worst injury weve had today .

    We need to be careful with her .

    Holy shit , is she okay ? A girl asked as she rushed towards Judy .

    She was the same girl that was on the zipline with her .

    Tabitha , I believe her name was .

    I didnt reply , my eyes remained fixed on Judys pale face .

    Sweat started to bead at her forehead , and her breathing began to grow more manual .

    Her eyes were fluttering , and I wondered if she was trying to open them She screamed out as they put her on the stretcher , keeping her on her side to not agitate the arrow sticking out of ber .

    A growd escaped my throat without meaning for it to happen , startling the medics .

    We need to get her to the operating room , Alpha , one of the medics informed me .

    I realized my grip was on the stretcher and my eyes were most likely glowing yellow as my wolf surged forward .

    1 had to pull him back and release the stretcher .

    What the hell was wrong with me ? Theres a lot of blood , one of the medics murmured to the other as they assessed Judy .

    They started to carry Judy away from the battleground , my eyes trained on her paling and swear coated face .

    Her eyes opened slightly , and I saw the life draining from them as she stared at me .

    I barely heard the announcer calling for a time out during this whole thing .

    I didnt realize Everyone had their eyes on Judy as she was being escorted out .

    I was about to follow but a firm grip stopped me .

    Chapter 03 20 I Ato see Mica staring at me with a frown .

    Whats gotten into you ? Since when do you react that way ? He asked , narrowing his eyes at me .

    I grabbed his wrist and forcefully pulled it off a low growl escaping my lips , making his eyes widen .

    Shes from my pack ; she is my responsibility .

    Ill react how I see fit , I snarled my toneing out with a deadly bite .

    He blinked and then his eyes wandered over to Judys distancing body .

    I had no idea she was from Silver Crescent , he murmured , his eyes finding their way back to me .

    That exins a lot .

    Shes one of yours and you feel protective towards your packmates .

    I need to leave , I murmured without responding to his assessment .

    I ignored the stares Levi was giving me as I followed the medics out of the arena .

    The second I was gone ; the announcer started the time again and the battle continued for the next hour .

    The infirmary was filled with those who had watched their loved ones get hurt .

    1 didnt like being grouped together with them ; I wanted to be in there with her , but they told me it would only be a distraction if I were to be in the same room .

    but I didnt Of course , I could have used my Lycan powers and forced them to let me into the operating room , because they were right .

    They needed to focus and not have me breathing down their backs the entire time .

    My wolf was unstable right now and I wasnt sure what was wrong with him , it was safer if we stayed away until she was done with her surgery .

    Have you heard anything ? Nan asked , rushing into the infirmary , tears clear in her eyes .

    1 hadnt seen her at the arena , so I was surprised to see her in the infirmary .

    A young girl was with her , and I recognized her from around the resort ; a few times I spotted her talking to Judy .

    Shes still in the operation , I murmured .

    She sat down beside me and buried her face in her hands , groaning softly .

    I hadnt really spoken to Nan a lot , but I knew she was Judys best friend , and I also knew she knew about my rtionship with her .

    Youre Gavin Landry , the girl she was with said , her eyes wide as she stared at me .

    I didnt bother responding to her , instead , my eyes scanned her .

    She had a strange yet familiar aura to her that I couldnt figure out .

    Im Sammy .

    A friend of Judys .

    I really hope she pulls through .

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 0321 I should have been there , Nan whispered , lifting her gaze .

    If Sammy hadnt told me what had happened ¡­ I wouldnt have known .

    Im such a terrible best friend .

    Why werent you there ? I found myself asking , needing a distraction .

    I didnt want her to think she was at fault .

    because I knew Judy wouldnt want that , but I needed to think about something else other than the fact that she was lying on an operating table right now .

    I was dealing with something , Nan sighed , leaning back in her seat .

    She ran her hands up her arm , like she was trying to warm herself and that was when I saw the handprint marks on her forearm .

    Without thinking , I grabbed her wrist , careful not to hurt her .

    She startled and turned her widening eyes in my direction .

    Are those bruises ? I asked in a low tone .

    She pulled her arms away and covered them with her sleeves .

    Its nothing .

    It was an ident , she told me a little too quickly .

    An ident ? I asked .

    Thats not an ident .

    Who did that to you ? Its nobody , she told me , more adamantly this time .

    Like I said ¡­ it was an ident .

    He was angry and I went to walk away , and he grabbed my arm to stop me .

    I bruise easily .

    Who ? I asked again , my tone was more forceful this time I was seconds away from using my Lycan powers on her and forcing the information out of her .

    Look I know you are smitten with Judy or whatever , but that doesnt give you a right to pry into my personal life .

    I dont want to talk about it .

    Its not your concem , Alpha .

    Sammy sucked in a sharp breath at her words , and I let out a low growl .

    She mped her lips shut and nced at the ground , desperate to keep herself from looking at me .

    I was clear Nan had no intention of telling me who had hurt her , and I knew the second Judy saw those bruises she was going to want to find out who it was and get to the bottom of it herself .

    It might even put her in further danger .

    If I find out who it was- I started to say through my teeth , the thought of Judy putting herself in a dangerous situation festered in my mind , making my thoughts jumble and my wolf agitated .

    Nan interrupted my words by standing up abruptly .

    If youll excuse me , Alpha Landry .

    Without another word , she stepped away from me and hurried toward the other end of the waiting room .

    I stared .

    after her with my lips pressed ¡­ I thought about Irene and how I would react if something like that happened to her .

    She was my daughter , and I would ughter anyone who brought harm to her ¡­ same with Matthew .

    Same with Judy ¡­ Sammy sat in Nans former seat .

    Probably that guy shes been talking to , Sammy said with a shrug .

    I heard them arguing before we came here , and it sounded really bad .

    I red at her .

    Chapter 0321  What guy ? I dont know his name , she said , nibbling her lower lip .

    I nced back at Nan and saw that she had taken a seat somewhere else , her hands buried under herp and her eyes fixed on the ground as she fought the urge to cry .

    So , Judy is part of your pack , Alpha ? Sammy asked curiously .

    Has she always been ? The door opened and someone walked into the waiting room .

    It drew my attention to the person , ignoring Sammypletely .

    I didnt recognize the small group that entered .

    It was guy and two girls , both looked worried but the guy only looked annoyed as he looked around the waiting room , his eyesnding on Nan .

    The second the girls saw Nan ; they rushed to her .

    I watched as her face grew paler as they got closer to her .

    Her eyes refused to look at the guy .

    I narrowed my eyes ; he looked guilty as fuck .

    Was this the guy who did this to her ? I channeled my Lycan hearing so I could hear what they were saying , Can we talk ? He asked her .

    She finally nced his way , swallowing Im here for my best friend .

    Havent you said enough ? She asked .

    Please , he pleaded softly .

    Give me a chance to exin myself .

    Nan , hes a good guy , one of the girls said .

    He didnt mean to hurt you .

    Yeah , hes my cousin is so sensitive , the other girl said .

    Give him a chance .

    Nan nced between them all before her eyesnded on me ¡­ I was busted .

    She knew I could hear them , and she knew that I now knew the truth .

    She sighed and then stood to her feet , quickly averting her eyes from mine .

    Okay , she said softly .

    Lets talk .

    She disappeared out the door with him and the girls sat down in the seats that Nan was nearby .

    I thought about following them , but then the door of the operating room swung open and one of the doctors walked out .

    Alpha Landry , he said , stepping towards me .

    I stood to attention immediately .

    Miss Montague is out of surgery , and it went well .

    We think she will be cleared for next weeks challenges .

    Now that shes patched up , wolf will heal her in no time .

    No serious injuries were detected .

    Relief .

    All I felt at that moment ¡­ was relief .

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 0322 Judys POV You should give it a day or so and your wolf will heal you , the doctor told me with a warm smile .

    If it werent for your Alpha , we might not have gotten to you on time .

    You had the worst injury today .

    I raised my brows at his words .

    My Alpha ? The Redmoon pack didnt have an Alpha yet ¡­ was he talking about Gavin ? I didnt bother asking him .

    He finished what he was doing before he left the room , leaving me alone with my thoughts .

    I was surprised that I was in a private room ; I thought they would have stuck me in a room with the others .

    My chest constricted when I thought about the battle .

    had I messed uppletely ? The doctor told me that I should be healed within the day , so I should be cleared by the next found , but would they even want me to continue to the next round ? Was all of this for nothing ? Had I messed everything up ? After a few minutes , the door opened , and I turned to see Gavin walking into the room .

    I was honestly surprised to see him .

    I thought hed still be at the arena , watching the rest of the battle .

    Then again , maybe it was over by now .

    I wasnt sure what time it was or how long I had been there .

    Gavins face remained stoic as he closed the door behind him .

    Turning to face me , his expression darkened .

    Are you going to ridicule me ? I asked him after he hadntsaid anything .

    Tell me that I was stupid and reckless ? He still remained quiet , his eyes studying my face , his expression brewing I pressed my lips in a thin line and stared back at him .

    My heart pounded against my chest .

    The silence went on for so long with us ring at one another , that I didnt think he was going to say anything .

    And then , to my surprise , he stepped towards me in one quick motion , cupped my face with his hands , and lowered his lips to mine .

    His mouth covered mine , and the warm , inviting kiss soothed all my worries .

    He nipped at my bottom lip , nibbling me and drawing me further into him with his hands .

    Sparks danced on my flesh and made my heartbeat even faster.

    He licked the seams of my lips , begging me without words to part them and I did so without hesitation , granting him ess to deepen the kiss .

    He sucked my tongue into his mouth , and I couldnt help but let out a little moan as I desperately tried to get closer to him , pressing my body further into him .

    He ran his fingers through my hair , massaging my scalp and causing tingles to spread throughout my body .

    He pulled back slightly , leaving us both breathless and craving more , my eyes fixated on his lips .

    Someonesing , he rasped out , agitation clear in his tone .

    Just as he said those words , I heard the door opening .

    He pulled back from me , a smug look on his face as he took what he wanted from me and left me craving him .

    I barely had time to recover before I was being greeted by Alpha Jeremy .

    I hadnt had many encounters with him , so I was surmised to see him .

    Like the other Lycans , he portrayed a power that made it difficult to look at him .

    Gavin was the only one I could truly look at without my wolf cowering  Chapter 0322 away orpletely submitting .

    I knew I was red , and my lips were swollen , I just hoped that Jeremy hadnt noticed .

    Thankfully , he wasnt looking at me , his eyes were on Gavin .

    It gave me enough time to wipe the moisture off my lips and smooth out my hair .

    Gavin , Alpha Jeremy greeted .

    How are things here ? You ran off so quickly we werent able to speak .

    Shes recovering , Gavin said cooly as if he didnt just rock my world with only a kiss .

    How was he able to recover so fast ?

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 0323 Jeremy turned towards me as if just noticing me for the first time .

    I just spoke with your doctor , and they say youll be healed for the next round on Tuesday , he exined .

    Congrats on being cleared .

    You fought a fair game out there and Im excited to see what more you have in store .

    My eyes grewrge at his words ; did Jeremy confirm that made It to the next round ? Did that mean I passed ? How was that possible ? I lost this round ¡­ I ended up in the infirmary .

    I dont understand .

    Did I make it to next week ? I finally asked , my voiceing out a bit hoarse from dryness .

    1 realized I hadnt had anything to drink since before the match ; it had to have been several hours ago .

    Jeremy gave me a small smile and a curt nod .

    Despite getting stabbed , your techniques , weapon use , and weapon control were superb .

    You not only impressed the judges , but you also impressed the Lycans .

    Congrattions .

    Youll get an email with your weekend schedule by tomorrow .

    Your official notice for moving onto the next round will also be sent to your email .

    My heart swelled .

    I actually made it !! I looked at Gavin , expecting him to be smiling , but he had a dark look in his eyes .

    His jaw was clenched so tightly T feared hed break a tooth if he didnt loosen his mouth .

    His Adams apple bobbed when he swallowed , his eyes never wavery as they poured into the side of Alpha Jeremys face .

    I pulled my eyes away from Gavin and nced back at Jeremy who was pretending not to notice the dark look Gavin was shooting him Thank you so much .

    I wont let you down , I told him , trying to ease some of the tension building in the room .

    Next week is crucial so you better be on youre A game , he warned .

    I dont want to see you back here .

    I have a feeling youll go far , Miss Montague .

    Something about praise from a Lycan made my heart skip a beat and pride swell in my chest .

    Jeremy finally nced at Gavin and frowned .

    Gavin , he said , dismissively as he turned towards the doors .

    We are holding a meeting tomorrow morning in the conference room before the match .

    Ill see you there .

    Gavin didnt reply , he kept a passive look on his face , folding his arms across his chest .

    Jeremy turned towards me and gave me a polite smile .

    After he said goodbye , he left the room without another look in Gavins direction .

    I suddenly couldnt take it anymore .

    I was sick of his hot and cold attitude .

    I was just told good news and Gavin looked like he wanted to rip someones head off their shoulders .

    Whats wrong with you ? I asked after the brewing silence went on for far too long Just as Gavin opened his mouth to speak , the door swung open , and the doctor stepped into the room .

    Nan , Tyler , and Sammy followed after him .

    I wasnt particrly happy to see Tyler amongst the group , but I was happy to see the others , despite the fact that they interrupted my conversation with Gavin .

    Chapter 0323  I gave him a look that said , We arent done talking ! His eyes darkened and I felt my chest tightening I forced myself to rx and smile as Nan wrapped her arms around me , hugging me tight .

    I was so worried about you , she breathed .

    Im so sorry I wasnt there and that this happened .

    I nced at Tyler who stood a distance away , his eyes anywhere but me .

    I knew why Nan wasnt at the arena and I didnt like it .

    I didnt trust this guy .

    Nan didnt belong to him ; he wasnt her mate .

    Nans mate was back home right now and there was no doubt in my mind that he was hurting You are looking better than I thought youd look , Nan said , pulling way to look at me .

    How are you feeling ?

 Chapter 324

    Im fine , I assured, her pulling my eyes away from Tyler to look up already fast at work .

    It was true , I could feel my wounds bealling as my wolf sumped her ener at her .

    Ill be fine by tomorrow .

    My wolf is through my body .

    Thank goodness for that , Sammy said , hugging me quickly before pulling back .

    I saw Tatry out there .

    Shes just getting checked out by some nurses and then shelle see you .

    I nodded , not wanting them to make a fuss over me .

    Im fine , really , I assured them .

    Dont worry about me I was thinking we should do a girls night , Sammy suggested .

    I think we could all use some time to rx and gossip .

    That sounds great , but Im stuck here , I told her , lifting my arm to show her the IV in my arm .

    I think you are all set to leave whenever you are ready , the doctor told me as he pulled the IVs out of my arm and dismantled me from the machines , Your wolf should fully heal you by tomorrow morning and then youll be back to your normal self .

    I dont see a need to keep you here Gavin didnt stick around ; he excused himself and left without saying a word to me .

    I furrowed my brows at his retreating form , wondering what the hell was wrong with him .

    Im d you are feeling better , Sammy told me , sitting on the couch in the hotel suite .

    Tabby sat beside her , reaching for the bowl of popcorn that sat on the side table .

    She had a few scratches and bruises on her , but nothing too serious.

    She was also cleared for next week .

    Nan and I were seated on the loveseats ; Nan was trying to find us a movie to watch .

    The bruises on her arm caught my attention the second we were back at the hotel suite .

    I tried to ask her about them , but she brushed me off and changed the subject.

    I didnt need her to tell me who had done that .

    I already knew and I wasnt going to stand for it .

    Tyler was a dead man .

    Yeah , I cant believe Alpha Gavin rushed onto the arena like that , Tabbyughed , shaking her head .

    Did you see his face ? I thought he was going to kill someone .

    I wish I was there to see it , Nan sighed , leaning back in the seat .

    She finally found a ro , and all she had to do was press y , but she held off while we continued to talk .

    Ew , cant we watch action or something , Tabbyined , crinkling her nose at Nans choice .

    I love romances , Sammy said , a smile lighting up her face .

    You would , Tabby said , rolling her eyes .

    Ignoring them , I turned to Nan .

    Is everything okay ? I asked her .

    I mean with you and Tyler .

    She frowned at me .

    Why do you ask ¡­ ? 1 nced at her wrist , my eyes narrowed .

    Because Im not blind , I told her , raising my eyes to hers .

    Did you really think I wouldnt notice ? Like I said to Gavin , I have it handled .

    Its okay .

    Im fine , she told me , exasperated .

    I raised my brows at her words .

    Gavin ? I asked her .

    All Im saying is romance movies are stupid , Tabby said , cutting through my thoughts .

    And corny .

    Says you , Sammy said , folding her arms across her chest .

    Nan rolled her eyes .

    Im choosing the movie , and I want to hear nothing about it , she told them , ending their argument .

    She was trying to avoid our earlier conversation .

    Nan grabbed the remote off the table and pressed y , giving them onest pointed look .

    My phone buzzed on the coffee table , and I grabbed it right away.

    ncing at the screen , my heart skipped a beat when I saw Gavins name .

    Gavin : Meet me in my suite .

    Now .

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 0325 I paced my room ; I had just finished showering , and I was wearing only boxers .

    I ran my fingers through my soaked hair , watching as water dropletsnded on the ground .

    Anger was festering in my chest , and my wolf was itching to get out and go for a run , but I held him back because the way he was right now was unstable .

    I worried he might do if I were to set him free at the moment .

    I couldnt get Micas words out of my head ; she was free to move on to the next round .

    In hindsight , I should have been happy for her .

    That was what she was here for , right ? But I couldnt bring myself to be happy .

    She was moving onto the death matches ¡­ if she were stubborn enough , which I know she is , she could end up dead before this coemption is over .

    There was a faint knock on the door , and I froze , ring at the door .

    I knew it was Judy before I even opened it .

    I grabbed the handle and pulled it open , almost pulling the door right off its hinges in the process .

    She stood before me , her eyes fixed on the ground and her cheeks zing red .

    She wore a ckcy nightgown , and it made me wonder if she wore it just for me .

    Her hair was pulled back out of her face , though a couple of strands fell over her face , giving her head a bedhead look to it .

    My cock twitched at the sight of her , and I wanted to pull her into the room and have my way with her until the sun came up .

    But I held back because this wasnt about sex .

    I needed her to know that I didnt think it was a good idea for her to move on to the next round .

    I wanted her to go home .

    I stepped aside , waiting for her to enter the room without saying anything .

    Once she was secured in the room , I shut the door behind her and locked it .

    She flinched as the lock engaged and I frowned even deeper at her .

    Was she afraid of me suddenly ? She kept her back , turned towards me , and her eyes on the ground as I assessed her body .

    She was walking normally , which meant her wolf had healed her even more since earlier .

    I stepped around her until I was in front of her , and I narrowed my eyes at her .

    She still refused to look at me and for a moment , if let like I was a father about to scold my daughter .

    I cringed at the very thought and allowed my body to rx .

    I think you should go home , I finally said , my voice losing its edge and sounding defeated ¡­ almost weak .

    She finally looked up at me , her eyes wide as she studied my face , trying to find any hint of humor like I wasnt serious .

    I rolled my eyes at her face and folded my arms across my chest , giving me an even more of a dad look .

    I immediately unfolded my arms and clenched my fists at my sides .

    What do you mean ? she asked , narrowing her eyes at me Next week is a death match , Judy .

    You arent in any shape topete , I told her .

    The doctors cleared me , Im fine , she said , her brows pinching together .

    Even Alpha Jeremy said I was fine topete next week .

    Ill be healed by tomorrow .

    Its too dangerous , I said , my jaw clenching .

    You could have died today .

    Next week will be worse because they will actually be trying to kill you .

    She scoffed at my words .

    Thanks for the boost of confidence , she murmured .

    Look , Ive been cleared , and Ive been chosen .

    Thats not an opportunity Im going to pass , Alpha .

    Chapter 0325  She turned away from me but before she could take a step towards the door , I stepped around her , blocking her way .

    I let out a growl , my wolf threatening to take charge .

    She stared at me with wide eyes until I managed to pull the reins on my wolf .

    Do you want to get yourself killed ? I seethed .

    Why do you even care ? She blurted .

    Last week you barely even knew I existed .

    Do you know how many times youve blown me off ? Ive tried to tell you about thispetition for the past week and I couldnt because you were never around .

    Do you have any idea how that made me feel ? I stared at her , dumbfounded .

    I could feel my anger calming as I stared at her pinkening cheeks .

    Her words resonated with me and washed over me like a freight train .

    She wiped at her cheeks angrily as some stray tears escaped her eyes .

    She was angry and now she was trying hard not to look at me as she pressed her lips into a thin line and desperately tried to keep herself from bolting out of the room .

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 0326 You think I dont care about you ? I asked , my voice lowering to almost a whisper , slicing through the silence that started to consume us .

    Her avoiding my eyes and not replying made something inside of me snap .

    Before I knew it , I was pressing her against the wall , pinning her between the wall and my body , and my lips covered hers , sucking them into my mouth and licking at the seams until they parted for me .

    Her body responded to me almost immiedalty and she was soon molding against me , opening herself and allowing me to deepen the kiss .

    Our bodies were radiating heat as I lifted her into my arms ; her legs instinctively went around my waist , holding herself against my body .

    I felt the heat of her core pressing against my abs as she ground her hips against me , begging for that release .

    A breathy moan escaped her lips , and she gasped when she felt my erection through my pants , pressing into her .

    I ran my lips down the nape of her neck , already missing the warmth of her lips .

    She whimpered as I nipped at the soft area between her shoulder and neckline ; goosebumps trailed along her flesh as I kissed down her bare shoulders , bringing the strap of her nightgown down with me .

    She pulled her arms around the strap allowing me to pull her nightgown down even more .

    Her breasts , exposed before me , were hardening as the cool air of the AC attacked them .

    Her nipples pebbled before I could even get them into my mouth .

    She gasped as I twirled my tongue around her nipples , teasing and tugging them with my teeth .

    She ran her fingers through my hair , pulling at them as I brought her more pleasure with my mouth .

    She let out another moan , bucking her hips even more as I squeezed her other breast with my hand before giving it the same mouth treatment .

    Gavn ¡­ she whispered .

    I need you ¡­ she gasped out .

    I could smell her arousal , and it made a smirk twitch at the corner of my lips .

    I brought one hand down to my pants and tugged them down slightly so my erection could fly freely .

    Then I brought my hand back to her waist , holding her against the wall as I used my other hand to slide her panties to the side slightly .

    In one quick motion , I was thrusting inside of her , growling and moaning at the familiar warm feeling .

    Her core expanded and formed around me like a glove , melding together and sucking me even deeper inside of her .

    No matter how close I was to her , I couldnt seem to get closer .

    She let out a soft whimper , but her eyes showed nothing but pleasure and lust as I thrust even deeper and harder into her , allowing me to swallow me whole .

    Her back banged against the wall , and I brought my lips back to her , kissing her breathlessly .

    I walked with her over to the bed , keeping myself inside of her .

    Laying her on the bed , I kissed down her neck , quickening my speed , watching as she squirmed and listening to the sound of my name spilling from her swollen lips .

    I knew she was close to the peak when I felt her clenching around me , sucking me even deeper and her legs trembling with a primal need .

    I felt myself swelling inside of her and I breathed out her name , nibbling on her earlobe and making sure she could hear every single letter in her name as I came undone inside of her , sting my seed and coating her walls .

    I felt her wetness as she joined me over the edge , her body wracked with sweat and trembling from the aftershock of our joined orgasm .

    She fell into my arms , keeping us linked together as I held her .

    Our breathing was in unison , and her heartbeats banged to mold into one melody , one that neither of us could understand .

    After a moment , I reached up and brushed a strand of damp hair out of her face .

    Her eyes were closed , but I knew she was still awake .

    I kissed her forehead and turned over , still holding her , but facing my side as her face buried in my chest .

    Chapter 0326 I let my words wash over her as I spoke to her ear , pressing my lips as close to her skin as possible .

    You better not die .

    +

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 0327 Third Person POV You need to stop showing up at my house , Ste , Ethan said as he stepped off his front porch and headed .

    towards his car .

    Ste Airborne , a stripper that Ethan had courted and had sex with on multiple asions , followed him , tears clear in her eyes .

    You havent returned any of my calls , Ethan , she said , her hands tugging at one another , her body visibly trembling .

    Theres nothing we need to talk about , he told her .

    Its over between us .

    Is it because of that rich woman ? Ste asked .

    Im not sure what you are talking about .

    Im not stupid , she said , grabbing his door handle before he could open the car door .

    He paused and turned towards her , his eyes zing with anger .

    Ethan was not one to be messed with , especially by a whore .

    Watch yourself .

    You are forgetting your ce , Ethan said through his teeth .

    I saw her here you know , she said , tears spilling out of her eyes .

    Ethan narrowed his eyes .

    What ? That girl ¡­ the one you want .

    Thats Irene Landry , right ? she asked , her tone trembling but her eyes showing a hint of darkness that Ethan had never seen before .

    I saw her with you before .

    Im assuming shes another one of your pieces of ass .

    Shes my fianc¨¦ , he growled .

    Leave her out of this .

    You shouldnt havee here in the first ce .

    She should have never seen you .

    What if I told her the truth about us- >> She couldnt even get the words out because Ethans hand was around her throat in a second .

    He mmed her against his car door , and she choked out as she struggled to breathe .

    She desperately tried to get him to loosen his grip , but he wouldnt .

    Tears spilled out of her eyes as she pleaded with him .

    Dont you ever threaten me again , he said in a low and threatening tone .

    Whispering coldly in her ear , he added , You wont like whatll happen if you do .

    Without another word , he threw her to the ground .

    She let out a sob as she rubbed her aching throat .

    Youre a monster , Ethan , she croaked , tears soaking her cheeks .

    Never imed to be otherwise , he murmured , throwing open his car door and sliding into the front seat .

    The only reason why Ste appealed to him in the first ce was because she looked like Judy .

    She was also easy , and it didnt take much to get her into bed .

    Just before he threw his car into reverse and pulled out of his driveway , she grabbed his car door handle and pulled herself to her feet .

    He thought about just driving off anyway , regardless of whether she was hanging onto his car .

    But he really didnt want to get blood stters all over the paint .

    He sighed and turned to look at her , narrowing his eyes he Hissed , Let go .

    Im pregnant , she blurted , making Ethans heart still .

    A slow rising panic nearly consumed him , making it  difficult to breathe as the world closed in around him .

    Despite her words and the effect , it had on him , Ethan maintained a stoic expression .

    I found outst week , and Ive been trying to reach you so can tell you , she said , wrapping her arms around her body and staring at the ground , a hint of pink coating her cheeks and nose .

    Okay ? Ethan said after a long pause ; he had to remind him that she was a whore so the likelihood of the baby behind his was slim .

    She was just trying to get him to feel bad and stick around .

    But it wasnt going to work .

    Im pregnant with your baby , Ethan , she said , her voice cracking slightly as tears ran down her flushed cheeks .

    How do you know its mine ? His words were like a p in the face , and she flinched from the force .

    Because you are the only one , Ive been with ¡­ she whispered .

    You werent a virgin when we fucked , Ste , Ethan growled .

    Youre a stripper for crying out loud !

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 0328 I hadnt been with anyone else in almost a year , she told him .

    It was only one other guy before that ¡­ She sniffled and wiped her eyes .

    Y¡­ Youre the only one ¡­ she stammered as a sob escaped her lips .

    She was too hysterical for Ethans liking , and he stared at her with disgust .

    He pulled out his wallet and grabbed a few hundred dors .

    He threw it at her face , making her flinch as she watched the bills fallzily to the ground around her .

    His cold words left her speechless .

    Get rid of it .

    He drove off , leaving Ste speechless and brokenhearted .

    Ethan drove to the Landry residence , his mind clouded as he thought about what Ste had said .

    Was she really pregnant with his baby ? Well , she wouldnt be for long .

    Having a baby with a stripper would ruin his ns .

    He had to make sure she got rid of that baby before it jeopardized everything , he worked so hard for .

    Mr.

    Cash , Adam the butler , greeted as Ethan walked through the front doors of the vi .

    Adam , Ethan greeted , taking off his coat and handing it to the butler .

    Ethan swore Adam deepened his frown , but he recovered it quickly enough that Ethan thought maybe it was his imagination .

    Miss Irene isnt here right now .

    But shell be home shortly , Adam said .

    Ethan nodded ; he didnt care if Irene was there or not .

    In fact , it was better that she wasnt .

    He was there for one reason and one reason only .

    Ill just wait in her room , Ethan said , excusing himself .

    Instead of going to Irenes room , Ethan went straight to Gavin Landrys office door .

    He had been here the day before and he spent time picking the lock to the office .

    And then he got theputer information his inside man needed to hack Gavinsputer and unlock it for Ethan .

    He went through it a little bit , and when he heard Irene nearing , he had to get out of there fast .

    But not before he wrote down the password to get back into Gavinsputer for next time .

    He was pleased to see that the office door was still unlocked from hisst visit .

    That means nobody found out he broke in .

    Not having to pick the lock again saves him time .

    Ethan logged into theputer and smiled as the screen lit to life .

    Lets see what inside information you have on thisputer Alpha Landry .

    Meanwhile , Irene had driven to Ethans house and was staring at the woman seated on the front porch .

    Her face was buried in her hands as she sobbed .

    Irene got out of the car and went to her .

    The girl quickly stood to her feet and looked like a deer caught in the headlights .

    1/2  Chapter 0328 Please , dont go ¡­.

    Irene pleaded , reaching her hand out .

    I need to speak with you .

    The woman , now Irene recognized as Ste Airborne , nibbled on her lower lip , her eyes looking anywhere but Irenes face .

    I ¡­ I shouldnt be here ¡­ Ste whispered hoarsely .

    This isnt the first time youve been here , Irene said softly .

    It wasnt a question .

    Are you saying youvee here twice by mistake ? Stes face reddened .

    I ¡­ Stes voice trailed off .

    After a long pause , Irene sighed .

    Would you like to get some coffee or something ? Irene asked .

    Theres a coffee ce nearby , and I think we should talk .

    Ste was about to decline , but something about Irenes face and the look in her eyes made her submit right away , so after a long pause , she finally conceded and nodded .

    She stood and went with Irene to her car , leaving her own car behind .

    The drive to the local coffee shop was quiet .

    It took about 10 awkward minutes .

    Both Irene and Ste wanted it to be over quickly , and they counted down each minute as the drive continued .

    At the coffee shop , they ordered their drinks , and Irene was adamant about paying .

    Ste only got water though because she didnt think caffeine would be good for her unborn baby , though she kept her reasonings behind the water a secret .

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 0329 Irene ordered a Chai tea .

    Once they had their drinks in hand , they went to sit in one of the booths in the back of the shop .

    Ste still refused to look at Irene despite them sitting across from one another .

    Why do you keep visiting my fianc¨¦ ? Irene boldly asked .

    Ste was amazed that she asked so openly , and she found herself looking Irene over briefly .

    She was beautiful and looked nothing like Ste ; it made her wonder what Ethans type was .

    Perhaps he would go for any pretty face .

    As I said ¡­ it was a mistake , Ste murmured , staring down at her water bottle .

    Going to the wrong house once is a mistake , Ste said , raising her brows .

    But twice ? Please dont y me for a fool .

    I know something is up and Id like to know what it is , Ste .

    Stes eyes widened as she looked up .

    H ¡­ how do you know my name ? Ste asked ; she didnt remember introducing herself to Irene .

    Ste knew Irenes name because she was the most known she wolf around the world , being a Landry and all .

    But barely anyone knew Stes name unless they were regrs at the strip club .

    I know things , Irene said taking a sip of her tea before setting the mug down .

    Now , lets cut the small talk .

    I would like the truth about your rtionship with Ethan Cash .

    Ste continued to nervously nibble on her bottom lip , her eyes darting around the room like she feared Ethan would appear at any moment .

    She feared what he might do if he were to find Ste speaking with Irene like this .

    Would he make good on his promise and kill Ste ? What about their baby ? Instinctively she put her hand on her belly .

    Are you not feeling well ? Irene asked , narrowing her eyes at Stes hand .

    Ste dropped her hand to her side and clenched her fist .

    Im fine , she murmured .

    But I really should be going .

    Thank you for the water .

    She started to slide out of the booth , but Irene put a hand on her arm , stopping her .

    I highly advise that you tell me the truth , Ste , Irene said coldly , her eyes turning icy .

    Because you wont like me if I have to take it from you by force .

    As you probably already know , I am a Landry , and we have our ways ¡­ Ste shivered as she stared into Irenes deadly eyes .

    She was right ; Ethan might have power , but it didntpare to Irenes power .

    She could use her Lycan father and pull the information out of her by force and then discard her body without anyone even noticing she was missing She settled back into her seat afraid to move any further .

    We met at the strip club , Ste began , her eyes focused on the table .

    He pursued me .

    I didnt know about you until I saw you together the other day .

    Chapter 0329 Did you sleep together ? Irene asked , her tone indifferent like she was trying to keep the emotions out of her voice but failing slightly .

    Yes .

    Are you in a rtionship with him ? Irene asked .

    No , Ste whispered .

    Irene nodded , taking another sip of her tea , trying to keep herposure .

    Did he end his little arrangement with you ? Or is it still active ? Not officially , Ste answered , her eyes squeezing shut as she thought of the words to say .

    returning my calls .

    Ive been trying to reach out to him but He stopped Why ? Irene asked sharply .

    Why are you trying to reach him ? You clearly already know that hesmitted .

    You said you saw us together .

    Because I needed to tell him something , she whispered , her tone wavering .

    Irene narrowed her eyes .

    And what could be so important ? She asked .

    Im pregnant ¡­ with Ethans baby .

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 0330 Judys POV During the weekend we spent time doing training exercises Most of the time was spent in the gym and I barely had time to rest before the next weeks battles .

    However , Tabby and I did spend a little time celebrating after we got our official notices that we moved on to the next round .

    We also got our schedules for the uing week .

    I was surprised that Group B doesnt start until Wednesday as opposed to Tuesday likest week .

    By the time Wednesday came around , Group B , who were split into smaller teams this morning , was ready for the next match .

    We didnt meet up at the arena like we didst week , instead , we were shuffled into buses and taken to the airfield where small nes sat , waiting for us .

    There were three of them to be exact .

    I nced up at the sky and saw that the drones were already recording everything that was happening , so I knew thepetition was starting .

    Levi , Mica , Jeremy , and Gavin were already at the airfield by the time the buses dropped us off .

    Gavins eyes immediately found mine as I joined my team .

    Over the weekend when we were ced in these teams , we were given team shirts .

    My group was red , which meant I wore a red shirt with the rest of my team .

    There was also team blue and team green .

    We were given a white g , each with our names on it .

    It was said to be proof of our surrendering and we were expecting to bring them with us during this next portion of thepetition.

    If we forgot the g , we wouldnt be able topete , and wed be eliminated .

    Wee to week two of thepetition , Alpha Levi announced .

    We didnt have the announcer because we werent in the arena , so Alpha Levi did the introduction .

    The groups cheered and high fived one another for making it to the next round while others just looked nervous , nibbling on their nails and lips .

    This week is crucial .

    This proves your survival instincts and your hunting skills .

    These nes are going to take each team to a different section of a deserted ind .

    We hid 5 of your team gs in the forest on the ind and you are expected to collect all 5 and bring them back to base , which is the arena outside of the resort .

    You have 48 hours toplete this task .

    Murmurs erupted around me .

    All the questions were the same .

    Was it really going to take 48 hours to collect 5 gs per team ? We werent prepared to spend multiple days on a deserted ind ; they didnt tell us to pack anything so I assumed this would only take a couple hours like the other matchesst week .

    Tabby , who was on my team , also looked confused as she stood beside me .

    Its up to you toe up with the resources you need for survival , Levi continued , narrowing his eyes .

    But be careful and use strategy .

    You might run into wild animals that arent friendly .

    But most importantly , opposing 1/2  Chapter 0330 teams are your enemies .

    Killing is not prohibited , but you may surrender if you feel you wont survive the attack .

    If you surrender , you are giving the other yer your white g .

    The drone will capture it , and you will be retrieved by chopper and taken back to the base .

    If you surrender , you are forfeiting thepetition , and you will be eliminated .

    More murmurs erupted throughout the crowd , my eyes went to Gavin who was watching me , his jaw tightened , and his eyes darkening .

    There are no rules to this match , but we do ask that if someone surrenders , refrain from killing them .

    Youll be blindfolded so you wont see what sections of the ind yound on , but you shouldnd roughly in the same area as your teammates .

    Youll need to work together toplete this mission .

    Levi stepped side and allowed the other Lycans to guide each team to their designated ne .

    Tabby stayed by my side as we reached the entrance of the ne .

    I was thest to board ; just as I was about to step onto the steps after Tabby , I felt a hand around my wrist , stopping me .

    It was a gentle hold , but it still halted my heart .

    I turned to see Gavin staring down at me .

    His dark eyes poured into me shining with something I couldnt decipher .

    Could it be worry ? Dont be reckless , he said under his breath .

    Surrender if you need to .

    I narrowed my eyes at him and pulled my wrist out of his hand .

    Hisck of confidence was hurtful .

    Im not backing down without a fight , I told him just before I turned and boarded the ne .

    There was a man that greeted me once I was threw the doors .

    I noticed that everyone was seated with backpacks strapped to their bodies and blindfolds around their eyes .

    man smiled down at me as he strapped a backpack to my body as well , exining how it worked .

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 0331 I realized it wasnt just a backpack ; it was a parachute .

    Were we jumping out of the ne ? The man stepped around me and blindfolded me , blocking my vision .

    A sense of panic rose in my chest .

    I didnt like not being able to see .

    He guided me down the aisle of the ne and sat me down .

    After he gave us safety instructions and confirmed that we would be jumping from the ne , I sat back and waited for the ne to take off .

    Ive never jumped from a ne before , Tabby whispered from beside me .

    I knew she was next to me based on her scent when I sat down .

    Me neither , I admitted .

    But Ive jumped from other things .

    I recalled jumping from that tall treest week during thepetition and making everyone gawk at me in the sky .

    Lets just try to stay alive , she murmured .

    Thats the goal .

    It didnt take us long to get to the point in the sky where we were expected to jump .

    I heard people screaming as they jumped , each row going after the other .

    Once it was my turn , I felt the sharp wind on my face as I stood at the open doorway .

    It tugged me forward , wanting me to fall freely and into the vast space .

    I kept my hold on the edge of the door to keep myself in the ne until the instructor told me otherwise .

    I could hear the faint sounds of the other nes in different sections of the sky and the screams of those who were falling ,nding at their destinations .

    I tried to figure out how far they were , so I knew where we needed to avoid for as long as possible Once yound , you can take off your blindfold , the instructor yelled over the sounds of the wind and engine .

    I gave him a thumbs up as a response .

    He gave me a gentle shove and soon , I was flying through the air .

    It was strange falling and not seeing where I was going .

    I supposed that was part of the training too , being able to ?nd safely on the ground without using my eyes .

    Though I couldnt see anything , it was oddly freeing .

    It felt like I was invincible , and I could aplish anything at this moment .

    Like nothing could touch me .

    After a short while , I gave it my best judgment before I tugged the string for the parachute to expand , hoping that it didnt fail .

    The second I felt it tugging me upward and my speed slowing , I let out a breath .

    It expanded ¡­ jumping from a ne was not how I was going to die .

    It took several minutes , but soon , I wasnding in what fel like sand .

    The second Inded I tore off the blindfold , untangled myself , and unstrapped the backpack , letting it fall to the  Chapter 0331 ground .

    I was right , I was on a mound of sand and those that were on my team were also lying around me , untangling themselves from their parachutes .

    Most of them wereughing and a couple of them were hugging the ground and thanking the Goddess for survival .

    I was in between both .

    Looking around , I saw that we were on a beach , but in front of us , opposite the water , was arge forest with trees that towered over , guiding the way to a giant mountain .

    It was beautiful but intense looking .

    There were small boats docked on the side of the beach , and I knew those were our tickets off this ind , but we needed to find the gs first .

    Tabbynded beside me and once she got the blindfold off , she grinned at me from ear to ear .

    That was awesome , she breathed .

    I chuckled .

    Once the rest of the team was on the ground and we were all together , throwing off our blindfolds and backpacks , we stood in a circle , staring at one another .

    We needed toe up with a game n because if we didnt work as a team , it could be fatal .

    We are here for two days , one of the men , I knew his name to be Chuck , said as he stepped in the middle of our circle .

    Which means we need to find shelter and resources for our survival .

    We should break off into smaller teams , a woman said , also stepping into the middle of the circle ; I knew her name to be Sherry .

    Both of them were fierce fighters that I respected during ourst battles .

    One team can find food and water and the other can forage so we can build a campground .

    And another team should start looking for the gs , Chuck continued .

    Its going to be a long couple of days so we should get started right away .

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 0332 Its been a while since I shifted into my wolf form and hunted .

    My wolf might have been smaller than the rest , but her senses had always been above average .

    She sniffed the forest ground , getting a whiff of the prey that was miles away .

    She roamed through the trees , her small paws careful not to alert anyone of our approach .

    Hearing a twig snapping nearby her head whipped around .

    She heard the mewing of a deer .

    She quickly hid her white fur beneath a shrub , waiting for a chance to attack .

    Her breathing slowed to practically nothing and her body lowered even more , sinking beneath the dirty ground .

    Just as the deer came into view and my wolf was about to lunge , another wolf , someone who wasnt on our team , came out of nowhere and sunk his teeth into the deers neck , killing it almost instantly .

    The screeching of the deer broke through the silence of the ind .

    Anger surged through my veins and my wolf was equally pissed .

    That was our prey !! I growled letting the other wolf know that I was here .

    I wasnt going to let him drag that deer back to his campsite .

    I had seen it first ¡­ it was mine .

    The other wolf spun around , his eyes narrowed and canines dripping with blood .

    He was an older wolf and muchrger than mine , but size had never made me back down before , and I wasnt going to let him intimidate me .

    But he will kill me if Im not careful , I had to remind myself .

    With my distance from Ethan , I noticed my wolf has been much more vocal and even stronger .

    She was never this wound up before and suddenly , I had to fight to keep in control of my temper .

    We stared at one another for a long while , circling each other , waiting for the other to attack first .

    I wasnt sure which team he belonged to , but I knew from his scent that it wasnt mine .

    His eyes shed red , and I knew he was about to attack .

    He was pissed that Im trying to take the deer .

    As he lunged at me , I managed to dodge the attack , whipping around and nipping at his hind legs with my canines .

    He pulled out of my mouth and growled fiercely , his canines nipping at my shoulder , taking some fur in the process .

    Though it hurt like a bitch , I didnt let it slow me down .

    I leaped on top of his back , my canines sinking into his neck making a hissing sounde out of his wolfs mouth .

    My hind ws dug into his backside , scratching their way through his flesh .

    He yelped at the feeling and struggled to throw me off his back .

    I sank my canines further into his neck and stabilized my hold on him .

    Chapter 0332 He let out a howl , swiping at me and trying to get me to loosen my grip .

    I tried to ease back a bit a bit , not wanting this wolf to be my first kill .

    I could taste his blood seeping into my mouth .

    The second the wolf fell to the ground , I released my hold on him , staggering backward .

    My fur was painted crimson .

    I stared at the wolf who was lying on the ground , his breathing heavy .

    He lifted his head to look at me and I could see the fear and turmoil in his eyes .

    He managed to get back to his feet , though his stance was wobbly .

    For a second , I thought he would try and fight me again , I almost wished that he would so I could leave an example for the others to not mess with me .

    But then , he turned and ran back into the forest , leaving me and the deer behind .

    I turned towards the deer ; it was dead but not by my hands .

    I won my first battle .

    I stared up at the drone that flew above my head and grinned .

    I was in it to win it .

    I quickly shifted back into my human form , grabbed the clothes I took off , and hid behind a tree .

    Once I was fully dressed , I dragged the deer back to the campsite that some of my teammates had created .

    Nice job , Judy ! Sherry said as she rushed to me and helped me drag the rest of the deer to the burning fire at the campsite .

    We heard some fighting .

    Was that you ? Another teammate asked , her eyes scanning me for injuries .

    Yeah , another team is close by , I murmured .

    We fought for this deer .

    And it seems you won , Sherry said , patting me on the back .

    We have a good team .

    I think we have a chance at winning .

    We already found one g .

    I raised my brows .

    Really ? I asked .

    Yeah , Tabby found it while getting water at the freshwater pond .

    It was in the cave behind the waterfall .

    Tabby blushed at her words ; she was soaked from head to toe and shivering as she huddled by the fire .

    I just thought I saw something when I was there , she murmured .

    I followed my instincts .

    Great job , I praised , sitting beside her .

    At , this rate , we wont need 48 hours .

    Some of the other men from our team returned to the fire , in wolf form , with a few fish in their mouths .

    They dropped the fish by the fire and shifted back into their human forms .

    They werepletely naked , which didnt seem to faze anybody .

    They didnt bother putting their clothes back on .

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 0333 Sherri and some others started to cut the meat off the deer , using some tools they created after gathering supplies from foraging .

    I was surprised they were able to create handy tools so quickly .

    We had only been here for a couple of hours , and we were already making some serious progress .

    A howl in the distance caught our attention and I quickly stood ot my feet , staring off in the direction the birds just escaped from .

    The howl sounded as if they were in distress and my heart hammered wildly against my chest .

    Without waiting for anyone else , I stripped out of my clothes and shifted into my wolf .

    I heard Tabby calling my name , but I was too far gone .

    I was rushing into the forest , my wolvers feet pounding into the dirt and grass around me as we made our way towards the sound .

    All I could think about was something being wrong and someone being in serious trouble .

    When I got closer , I saw one of my teammates being surrounded by a few wolves from another team .

    It was 3 on one , apletely unfair match .

    I noticed my teammate had a red g in his mouth .

    He found the second g and the other wolves were trying to take it from him .

    It must have been near their campsite , I thought to myself .

    Before the wolves could attack him , I lunged at them .

    They were startled by my sudden arrival and for a second , I had the upper hand when I bit into the neck of the biggest one .

    He yelped and immediately threw me off his back ; Inded on the ground with a thud , wincing in pain as I tried to get up .

    This allowed my teammates to get away with the g .

    They were racing back to our campsite , leaving me to fight by myself .

    Three wolves were now circling me and growling .

    I growled at them , spinning around so I could have them all in view and none of them could attack me from behind .

    But it was impossible with them circling me .

    At that moment , I felt like a small pup .

    One of them nipped at my hind legs , but I managed to get away from them before they could get any closer .

    Another one swiped his ws in my direction , and I felt the sting of the w marks on my wolfs face making her huff in pain .

    A wolf lunged at me , knocking me off bnce while another one grabbed a hold of my throat with his canines , squeezing until I was gasping for air .

    One of the wolves shifted back into human form and was clutching a pointed rock , something they either made or found , holding it to my throat .

    Shift , he ordered , his voice deadly .

    I wanted to refuse , but my wolf was weak and relented almost right away .

    I shifted back into my human form , blood seeping down my neck .

    Give me your white g and surrender , he ordered , pressing the de to my neck .

    No , I said through my blood soaked teeth .

    1/2  Chapter 0333 Blood trickled down my neck as the de cut into me .

    Then I guess well just have to kill you and take it , he said through his teeth .

    A loud growl was heard from nearby and soon , I was no longer alone .

    Another wolf emerged out of the forest within seconds and had the man with the de on the ground .

    The wolves canines elongated and dug into the mans throat , ripping him to shreds and killing him almost instantly .

    The other wolves stood dumbfounded and confused as to what just happened .

    The wolf that saved me turned on them and growled fiercely in their faces , making them stagger backward .

    It all happened so fast ; I could barelyprehend it .

    This wolf was huge , and she was female¡­ I had never seen a female wolf so big before .

    Her fur was jet ck and gorgeous and her aura was strong stronger than any I had ever felt before .

    I didnt recognize her as part of my team , which was what confused me the most .

    Clearly , she was not part of their team either so I wondered if she could be the third team ¡­ maybe she wanted to kill me herself .

    The other wolves didnt stick around any longer ; her aura was prating , and it made them back down almost instantly .

    I wasnt the only one affected by her .

    They took off quickly .

    The wolf turned to look at me , her eyes pouring into mine .

    They were oddly familiar .

    I felt almost connected to her in a way ¡­ like I knew her from somewhere .

    I flinched when she stepped towards me , bowing her head slightly to get a better look at my injury .

    I almost forgot that my throat was bitten , and blood was trickling down my neck .

    She leaned in even further , her breath bouncing off my skin .

    I closed my eyes , expecting to feel her teeth sink into me , but they didnt .

    Instead , I felt her warm tongue licking the wound on my neck , healing it almost instantly .

    I sucked in a sharp breath as I brought my fingers to my neck , feeling for any sign of the wound but feeling nothing .

    It waspletely healed in a matter of seconds .

    When I opened my eyes , the wolf was gone ¡­ and I was alone .

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 0334 Judys POV When I returned to the camp , Tabby was the one who greeted me first .

    Are you okay ? She asked , rushing toward me .

    I wasnt sure what to say .

    I was fine now , though I was a bit sore from the fight , all the wounds I had from it werepletely healed .

    I touched my neck , frowning at the memory .

    Everything that happened felt like a dream .

    The canines had sunk into my neck and the de was digging into my flesh as well , but both wounds werepletely healed , not even a scratch lingering in ce .

    Yeah , I breathed .

    I think so ¡­ Im so sorry ! An , one of my teammates said as he rushed over to me .

    I didnt know what else to do .

    Im so sorry I ran and left you there ! Its okay .

    At least you got the g , I said , motioning for the second g that Sherrie had stored with the first one .

    Still , I shouldnt have left you there , he breathed , looking defeated .

    No , you shouldnt have .

    She could have died , Tabby said , folding her arms across her chest .

    An looked defeated as he stared at the ground .

    Im so sorry , he breathed again .

    The food is almost ready , Sherry announced from the firepit they built .

    By now , almost everyone was back .

    Some were covered in blood and dirt , and others looked unscathed .

    I didnt tell anyone about the random she wolf I encountered in the forest because truth be told , I wasnt even sure it was real .

    I could have imagined the entire thing .

    I didnt want them to think that I was crazy by telling them that a random she wolf who wasnt on our team saved me for no reason and then disappeared .

    We ate fish and deer that were roasted over an open fire .

    It was oddly delicious despite it not having any seasoning and the foodbination not matching .

    It appeased my wolf at least .

    Some of us should get some rest and the others should start hunting for more gs tonight , Chuck announced .

    Im not sure who made him the group leader , but nobody seemed to be arguing with him .

    I think most didnt want the responsibility to be a leader and were happy that Chuck took the reins .

    He seemed as if he knew what was doing so who were we to argue with him ? Ill go , I said without thinking , making everyone turn to me .

    I hadnt had a chance to hunt for a g yet , I added .

    I also wanted to see if I could find that ck wolf again and see if she was okay .

    Mostly so I could confirm that she was real and not my imagination .

    Ill go too , Tabby suggested .

    Im not sure I can sleep much right now anyway .

    Chuck nodded .

    Chapter 0334 Sherry and I will keep watch over the gs that weve already captured , and the rest should get some sleep .

    I think a couple hours for sleep should be enough and then we can switch around the jobs .

    We all nodded in agreement .

    With our tasks at hand , Tabby and I left the campsite and went into the dark forest .

    We didnt bother shifting into wolf forms .

    So , are you going to tell me what happened out there ? Tabby asked after we were far enough away from the campsite .

    What do you mean ? I asked innocently , avoiding her eyes An told me there were three wolves that attacked him and then they turned on you after he got away .

    Did you fight them all ? Did they get away ? Did they surrender ? She hammered question after question , and I should have known I couldnt keep this a secret from her .

    One of them died and the others got away , I said softly .

    That exins why I heard a chopper in the distance , she murmured .

    Did you kill him ? I shook my head , nibbling on my lower lip .

    Her eyes widened .

    Was it someone else on our team that saved you ? She asked , turning to face me .

    Im not sure , I admitted .

    Someone saved me , but she didnt smell like a teammate .

    It was another she wolf ? She asked .

    I nodded .

    She had ck fur and her wolf was huge ¡­ bigger than an average she wolf .

    Im not entirely sure who she was .

    But Im determined to find out .

    You dont know who she was ? She asked .

    She didnt shift back after rescuing you ? No , but get this ¡­ she healed me by licking the wounds on my neck , I showed her my neck ; there wasnt even a scratch on it .

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 0335 I was still in disbelief over it .

    Wait what ?? She asked , dumbfounded .

    She healed you and she wasnt part of our team ? She healed me by licking the wound , I emphasized .

    It was so strange .

    And then she just disappeared .

    You dont know where she went ?? Tabby gasped .

    No , I admitted .

    But I would like to find out .

    We searched the forest for a long while , searching for the g and sedulously keeping our eyes out for the ck wolf .

    The sun had long set , and it was dark but thanks to our wolf eyes , we were still able to see during the night as if it were daytime , even in our human forms .

    Maybe we should get a better view , Tabby suggested , ncing up at the tree .

    Youre a good climber .

    I nodded in agreement .

    Give me a boost up , I told her as I held onto the lowest branch of the tree .

    She grabbed my feet , and I was able to use her to get a higher stance and climb fully onto the branch .

    It was stable enough that I was able to stand on it without any issues .

    Once I was on the branch , I was able to hoist myself up onto others and climb along the side of the tree while Tabby stared at me in awe .

    She expressed that she wasnt a good climber herself , and our time in the arena was just from adrenaline .

    I continued my way up until I reached the top ; I had never been afraid of heights , so this wasnt a big deal for me .

    From the top of the tree , I was able to see almost everything , even the other campsites of the other yers .

    They werent able to see me , but I could see them .

    It seems that they were doing what we were doing as well , taking shifts .

    Some were staying by their campsite , keeping an eye on their captured gs , while others were sleeping .

    I scanned the area , my eyes trailing along the forest grounds .

    I spotted some other wolves from the different .

    teams roaming around , hunting and waiting .

    They werent hear us yet , but at least I knew which direction to avoid right now .

    Out of all the wolves and humans I could see from this height , I didnt see the ck wolf that saved me , and I wondered if she was one of the others in human form .

    I tried to get a good look at their faces , trying to figure out if any of them looked familiar .

    Im sure Id be able to see it in her eyes .

    Why would she bother saving me if she was from another team ? Do you see anything ? Tabby asked from the bottom .

    I remained quiet , not wanting to give up my location because if I shouted back at her , the others would be able to spot me without question .

    My eyes continued to scan the area , and I saw some other animals that roamed the forest grounds , such as bears and even more deer .

    I saw something in the far distance , and I narrowed my eyes .

    Was that a cave ? If I were to hide a g anywhere , it would be in that cave without a doubt .

    I started to climb down from the tree , scratching myself on the way .

    I hissed in pain as I felt blood trickling down

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 my leg , my pants ripping in the process .

    When Inded on the ground , harder than I normally had , Tabby rushed to me .

    Are you okay ? She asked .

    I nodded and nced at the wound on my leg .

    Just a scratch , I murmured .

    Theres a cave up ahead .

    Theres probably a g in there .

    She nodded and together we started towards the direction of the cave .

    It took us about 30 minutes to reach the entrance ; it was covered with rocks , leaves , and bushes , so we had to work together to make a clearing to get through .

    You think they would really hide something in here ? She asked , ncing around at her surroundings .

    Without a doubt , I murmured .

    I nced up into the sky and saw that one of the many drones was following us .

    With the drone above us , I knew that Gavin had his eyes on me .

    I gave the drone a pointed look just as we cleared the rest of the shrubbery away from the opening ; at least it was enough to wiggle our way through .

    I dont like this , Tabby murmured .

    I feel like we are walking into a trap .

    We dont have a choice , I told her and without another word , I slipped into the dark cave .

    Chapter 0336 Chapter 0336 Third Person POV In the viewing room , the Lycans and the judges watched as thepetitors fought for survival .

    Gavin stared at the screen , his eyes on Judy as she fought with the other wolves , nearly losing her life in the process .

    It was taking everything he had not to fly to that ind and get her out of there , but he knew he couldnt , or else the entire world would find suspicion in his actions .

    His fists kept clenching and unclenching every time she was in a situation that proved to be dangerous .

    Now she was entering a cave , and the drones werent able to follow her in it .

    He was losing sight of her , and it was driving him mad .

    Meanwhile , Alpha Levi also watched the screen ; his eyes darting between Judy and Gavins reaction towards her , a smile tugging at the corner of his lips .

    He could tell from Gavins bodynguage that he wasnt pleased with what he was seeing on the screen .

    His phone went off , alerting him to an iing email .

    He grabbed his phone and swiped along the screen , bringing up the email .

    Ethan had sessfully gotten him inside information about the Landry corporation .

    Investments that Gavin had made , deals with shareholders , and something else that piqued Levis interest .

    Money is being transferred to a secure and unknown ount .

    Levi raised his gaze to stare at the back of Gavins head .

    What was he sending money to a secure ount for ? And why so secretive about it ? He closed out his emails and sent a text to his subordinate along with a screenshot of the money transfer .

    Levi : Find out where this is going and report back to me ASAP .

    He shoved his phone back into his pocket without waiting for our reply and then he opened a mindlink .

    How is going there ? He asked through the link .

    So far so good .

    I already saved her once , the familiar voice sounded in his head .

    Shes going into a cave .

    Should I follow her ? Just make sure she doesnt die .

    I need her for my future ns and if she dies thatll drive a wedge in my ns , he replied .

    Will do .

    As long as Im here , shell remain alive .

    Without another word , the mindlink ended and Levi sat back in his seat , his eyes glued to the screen , waiting to see what happened next : Meanwhile , back at the Silver Crescent pack , Irene met up with Ste for the second time in the past week .

    She had yet to confront Ethan about what she had discovered .

    She now knew that Ethan wasnt who she thought he was .

    He was sick in the brain , telling Ste to get rid of a baby and throwing cash at his face .

    Throwing her away like she was nothing even though he spent thest few weeks leading her on .

    Who knows how many other women Ethan had ? She felt sick to her stomach at the very thought of it .

    She advocated for him , and he let her down in the worst way possible .

    He wasnt her fated mate , but her wolf still reacted the same , retreating deep in her mind and being swallowed whole by the misery that was bestowed upon her .

    Ethan had broken her heart and now she was after revenge , she wanted to know what it was he was truly after because clearly , he was with her for a reason .

    Maybe it was because her father was Gavin Landry and all he really

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 0336 wanted was to be the Alpha of the Redmoon pack .

    She wished that Judy was around so she could talk to her ¡­ she wanted to know what else Judy knew because Irene wasnt stupid ; she knew that Judy knew more than what she let on .

    But she also felt bad for taking her anger and frustrations out on Judy .

    The things she had done ¡­.

    Her father would never forgive her if he knew .

    Ste was waiting at the coffee shop when Irene arrived .

    The first thing she noticed was how pale her face was, the second thing was the dark circles under her eyes .

    It was clear Ste had barely slept since thest time they spoke .

    Irene hadnt really slept either .

    Ethan had tried to have sex with her only once this past week and Ierne shut him down , iming she wasnt in the mood .

    She didnt even want him sleeping in her bed , so he went home to sleep and barely spoke to her thesest few days .

    Typically , she would have spent time on wedding nning , but she couldnt bring herself to do so .

    She stared down at the ring on her finger ¡­ she knew she would have to take it off soon , but something in her heart refused to let go of the one man she loved with all her heart .

    It was going to be a difficult pill to swallow , but she knew there wouldnt be a wedding .

    Thank you for meeting with me again , Irene said , taking a seat in front of Ste in the same booth they sat inst time .

    This time , neither of them ordered anything .

    Irene assumed that Ste also couldnt stomach anything as well .

    Ste nodded , her eyes clouded and fixed on the table in front of her .

    Chapter 0337 Chapter 0337  Something told me I didnt have a choice , she said softly .

    You managed to find my apartment .

    It scared me .

    Ste didnt give Irene her phone number thest time the met ; actually , Irene had one of her men track and find Ste on their own time .

    It didnt take them long to find the rundown apartment that she lived in within the Redmoon pack .

    Irene was disgusted when she saw the pictures her men sent her of the apartment .

    That was no ce to raise a baby .

    She had her men give Ste a note , requesting that she met with her at the same coffee shop with a date and a time .

    A part of her didnt think that Ste would show up , but she was pleased that she did .

    Im sorry I had to track you down like that , Irene told her She shrugged one shoulder .

    I thought it was Ethan who hired them to find me at first .

    After I told you everything that happened , I assumed you went to him and now hes after me , she whispered , tears filling her eyes .

    Her bottom lip trembled .

    Irene could see that she was afraid .

    It made her stomach clench ; Ethan must have threatened her , which made Ste even more afraid of him .

    Im not going to hurt you , she told Ste , her voice calmer than she felt .

    Im sorry that my fianc¨¦ had hurt you and scared you .

    I hadnt told him about our talks yet .

    He doesnt know that I know anything .

    Ste sniffled and nodded .

    She reached into her purse and pulled out a piece of paper .

    She unfolded it and slid it across the table .

    Irenes breath got caught in her throat .

    This is my baby , she whispered softly .

    It was Stes first ultrasound .

    She hadnt got the abortion like Ethan wanted and , in a way , Irene was relieved by that .

    She didnt want this innocent baby to lose its life because of Ethans carelessness .

    But at the same time , what kind of life could that baby have ? Living in hiding within the Redmoon pack in that rundown apartment building ? It wasnt safe for either of them , which made this meeting necessary .

    How far along are you ? Irene asked , staring at the picture .

    A month , she whispered .

    I hadnt been with anyone else in almost a year .

    Its definitely his , but once Im further along , I can take a paternity test to know for sure .

    Irene shook her head .

    I believe you .

    Its not necessary , she said softly .

    Ste blinked away the tears and looked up at her .

    Really ? She asked .

    Chapter 0337 Irene nodded and reached her hand out to hold onto Stes Im sorry this is happening to you .

    I wish there was something I could say to make things better .

    Ethan was wrong for this , and he shouldnt have threatened you .

    More tears spilled out of Stes eyes ; Irene wanted to cry too , but she kept a strongposure .

    It isnt your fault .

    You were kind .

    Far kinder than I would have been .

    Im sorry I ran from you at first , she whispered .

    Irene shook her head , not wanting her to feel bad .

    None of this was her fault and she wouldnt allow her to me herself .

    It was Ethans fault .

    She was determined to make things right , for this girl , for Judy , and for herself .

    They were all victims of Ethan , and it ended with Irene .

    Irene pulled her hands away and reached into her purse .

    She pulled out a thick envelope and slid it across the table towards Ste .

    Stes brows knitted together .

    What is this ? She asked , grabbing the envelope .

    Open it , Irene said simply .

    Ste carefully opened the envelope , and her breath hitched .

    It was a huge wad of cash ; there had to be thousands of dors in cash if not a million .

    W ¡­ what is this ? she asked , ncing up at Irenes serious face .

    Its money , Irene answered , raising her right brow .

    Its for you .

    But ¡­ why ? Ste asked , releasing the money as if it had burned her .

    It fell to the table .

    Im not getting an abortion .

    I made up my mind already .

    She put her hands on her belly protectively .

    I want to keep him or her .

    They are my baby and- Its not for an abortion , Irene told her , cutting her off .

    She held up her hand to keep her from saying anything more .

    Its so you can raise your baby without worry .

    Its enough money to get you out of here .

    You can leave this pack and go to another .

    You can find a decent ce to live and raise your baby without worry .

    Ethan will never find you .

    Stes eyes grew wide.

    What ? Ste whispered after a beat of silence .

    Irene reached over and grabbed her hands again , looking deep into her eyes as she spoke her next words slowly and carefully .

    Leave Redmoon ¡­ get as far away from here as possible and raise your baby , Ste .

    Im giving you an out .

    Take it .

    And with those words left in the air , Irene shouldered her purse , stood to her feet , and walked away without looking back .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!